The Jewish synagogue, or, An historical narration of the state of the Jewes at this day dispersed over the face of the whole earth ... / translated out of the learned Buxtorfius ... by A.B., Mr. A. of Q. Col. in Oxford.
         Buxtorf, Johann, 1599-1664.
      
       
         
           1657
        
      
       Approx. 842 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 164 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30785
         Wing B6347
         ESTC R23867
         07916280
         ocm 07916280
         40423
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30785)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40423)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1200:3)
      
       
         
           
             The Jewish synagogue, or, An historical narration of the state of the Jewes at this day dispersed over the face of the whole earth ... / translated out of the learned Buxtorfius ... by A.B., Mr. A. of Q. Col. in Oxford.
             Buxtorf, Johann, 1599-1664.
             A. B., Mr. A. of Q. Col. in Oxford.
          
           334 p.
           
             Printed by T. Roycroft for H.R. and Thomas Young,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Judaism -- Customs and practices.
           Jews.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           JEWISH
           SYNAGOGUE
           OR
           AN
           HISTORICALL
           NARRATION
           OF
           THE
           STATE
           OF
           THE
           JEWES
           ,
           At
           this
           day
           dispersed
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Education
           ,
           Manners
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Death
           and
           Buriall
           ,
           are
           fully
           delivered
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           .
        
         
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           Learned
           BVXTORFIVS
           ,
           Professor
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           in
           Basil
           ,
           and
           diligently
           compared
           with
           the
           Talmud
           and
           other
           Writers
           ▪
           out
           of
           which
           it
           had
           its
           Originall
           .
        
         
           Also
           furnished
           with
           divers
           Marginal
           Notes
           ,
           very
           profitable
           and
           necessary
           .
        
         
           By
           
             A
             :
             B
          
           :
           Mr.
           A.
           of
           Q.
           Col
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             Roycroft
          
           for
           
             H.
             R.
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Young
             ▪
          
           at
           the
           three
           Pidgeons
           in
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           .
           1657.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             blazon and Portait of George I
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AUTHORS
           PREFACE
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           WHen
           once
           we
           exactly
           ponder
           in
           the
           Scales
           of
           our
           understanding
           that
           thrice
           pressing
           load
           of
           Jewish
           ingratitude
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           obstinacy
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           dayly
           branded
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prophets
           with
           a
           foul
           guilt
           ,
           to
           which
           was
           annexed
           a
           vehement
           reprehension
           .
           When
           we
           seriously
           consider
           those
           horrid
           threats
           and
           execrations
           wherewith
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           would
           depress
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           framed
           their
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           rule
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ;
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           warning-piece
           unto
           us
           to
           entertain
           such
           blessings
           with
           a
           more
           gratefull
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           hitherto
           to
           bend
           all
           our
           studies
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           unthankfulness
           we
           should
           not
           make
           our selves
           unworthy
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           dis-inherited
           of
           such
           a
           possession
           .
           Moses
           in
           this
           manner
           prophecies
           of
           the
           Jews
           ingratitude
           ,
           
           Jesurun
           maxed
           fat
           ,
           and
           kicked
           .
           (
           
             thou
             art
             waxen
             fat
             ,
             thou
             art
             grown
             thick
             ,
             thou
             art
             covered
             with
             fatness
             )
             then
             he
             forsook
             God
             which
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             lightly
             esteemed
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
          
           This
           issued
           from
           a
           prophetical
           spirit
           ,
           declaring
           that
           as
           already
           present
           ,
           
           which
           after
           the
           revolution
           of
           many
           a
           year
           was
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           and
           accomplished
           .
           This
           ingratitude
           was
           in
           its
           swadling
           clouts
           when
           Joshua
           led
           Israel
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           ratified
           by
           the
           unanimous
           suffrage
           of
           the
           whole
           Colledge
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           same
           terms
           by
           Hosea
           in
           chap.
           13.
           
           Jeremy
           arraigns
           them
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           crime
           ;
           the
           bill
           of
           inditement
           runs
           thus
           :
           
           
             They
             are
             turned
             back
             to
             the
             iniquities
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             which
             refused
             to
             hear
             mywords
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             after
             other
             gods
             to
             serve
             them
             :
             the
             house
             of
          
           Israel
           
             and
             the
             house
             of
          
           Judah
           
             have
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           And
           God
           himselfe
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Prophet
           thus
           proclaims
           their
           obstinacy
           :
           
             Since
             the
             day
             that
             your
             Fathers
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             have
             even
             sent
             unto
             you
             all
             my
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             dayly
             rising
             up
             early
             and
             sending
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             hearkened
             not
             unto
             me
             ,
             nor
             inclined
             their
             eare
             ,
             but
             heardened
             their
             neck
             ,
             they
             did
             worse
             then
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           The
           obstinacy
           of
           this
           People
           at
           last
           grew
           to
           so
           high
           a
           pitch
           ,
           that
           they
           stopt
           their
           ears
           at
           the
           admonition
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           cried
           aloud
           unto
           them
           to
           amend
           their
           waies
           ,
           and
           curbed
           their
           offences
           with
           tart
           reprehensions
           ,
           killing
           ,
           stoning
           ,
           rewarding
           every
           one
           with
           some
           bitter
           death
           ;
           
           which
           act
           of
           theirs
           is
           faithfully
           registred
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Ezra
             ●
             :
             They
             tooke
             strong
             Cities
             and
             a
             fat
             Land
             ,
             and
             possessed
             houses
             full
             of
             all
             goods
             ,
             wels
             digged
             ,
             Vineyards
             and
             Oliveyards
             and
             fruit
             trees
             in
             abundance
             :
             so
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             were
             filled
             ,
             and
             became
             fat
             ,
             and
             delighted
             themselves
             in
             thygreat
             goodness
             :
             nevertheless
             they
             mere
             disobedient
             and
             rebelled
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             cast
             thy
             Law
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             slew
             thy
             Prophets
             which
             testified
             against
             them
             to
             turn
             them
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             wrought
             great
             provocations
             .
          
           And
           Jeremy
           also
           may
           be
           cited
           for
           a
           witness
           ,
           for
           his
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Wherefore
             will
             ye
             plead
             
             with
             me
             ▪
             ye
             all
             have
             transgressed
             against
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             In
             vain
             have
             I
             smitten
             your
             children
             ,
             
             they
             have
             received
             no
             corrections
             ▪
             your
             own
             sword
             hath
             devoured
             your
             Prophets
             like
             a
             destroying
             Lion.
             
          
           When
           the
           Lord
           sees
           this
           his
           people
           thus
           altogether
           incapable
           of
           corection
           ,
           he
           afflicts
           them
           with
           all
           the
           punishments
           which
           Moses
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           had
           denounced
           against
           them
           ,
           neither
           their
           bodies
           nor
           goods
           can
           now
           escape
           the
           lash
           of
           his
           fury
           ;
           he
           sends
           among
           them
           the
           sword
           ,
           famine
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           tempests
           ,
           diseases
           ,
           imbred
           dissention
           ,
           and
           discord
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           their
           misery
           compleat
           ,
           casts
           them
           out
           of
           that
           Land
           flowing
           with
           milk
           and
           hony
           ,
           and
           causes
           them
           to
           trace
           the
           captives
           steps
           into
           another
           which
           they
           knew
           not
           .
           The
           ten
           tribes
           together
           with
           their
           King
           Hoshea
           is
           carried
           by
           Salmanasser
           into
           Assyria
           ,
           
           Kin.
           and
           when
           the
           two
           remaining
           Tribes
           ,
           Juda
           and
           Benjamin
           ,
           were
           not
           hurried
           to
           repentance
           by
           the
           present
           view
           of
           their
           brethrens
           afflictions
           ,
           God
           sends
           Nebuchadnezzer
           King
           of
           Babel
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           leads
           them
           captive
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Chaldea
           ,
           makes
           Jerusalem
           a
           desolate
           heap
           ,
           and
           turns
           their
           Temple
           ,
           their
           chief
           beauty
           into
           ashes
           .
           Nevertheless
           the
           space
           of
           70
           years
           fully
           expired
           ,
           these
           2
           tribes
           were
           again
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           bondage
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Almighties
           pleasure
           to
           preserve
           the
           tribe
           of
           Judah
           even
           unto
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           tribe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           promised
           land
           the
           Messias
           should
           be
           incarnate
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           these
           2
           tribes
           did
           not
           much
           outstrip
           the
           other
           10
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           holiness
           ;
           for
           they
           always
           following
           their
           own
           devices
           ,
           seriously
           traced
           the
           forbidden
           by-paths
           of
           their
           forfathers
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           later
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Haggai
             ,
             Zachary
          
           and
           Malachi
           were
           earnest
           declamitants
           against
           them
           :
           the
           last
           of
           which
           being
           a
           Priest
           ,
           &
           proclaiming
           them
           guilty
           of
           a
           wicked
           life
           ,
           threatens
           them
           with
           a
           final
           rejection
           .
        
         
           
           
           out
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           again
           be
           cast
           headlong
           into
           that
           darknesse
           in
           which
           we
           sate
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           the
           Lords
           pleasure
           by
           his
           mercy
           to
           impart
           unto
           us
           the
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           his
           heavenly
           word
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           Motive
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           hardened
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           blindfolded
           Jews
           at
           last
           descending
           into
           the
           Chambers
           of
           their
           strict
           cogitations
           ,
           might
           have
           some
           glimpse
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           so
           convicted
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           of
           that
           more
           than
           brutish
           folly
           in
           the
           expounding
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           old
           wives
           tales
           ,
           whereby
           God
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           blasphemed
           ,
           and
           his
           saving
           word
           against
           all
           humane
           reason
           after
           an
           execrable
           manner
           perverted
           ,
           they
           might
           begin
           to
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           who
           with
           such
           a
           whorish
           forehead
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           wit
           did
           not
           fear
           to
           speak
           or
           write
           in
           this
           manner
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           length
           they
           might
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           stumbled
           at
           that
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           and
           rock
           of
           offence
           laid
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           that
           they
           shall
           fall
           prostrate
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           be
           broken
           ,
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ensnared
           and
           captivated
           ,
           and
           finally
           that
           God
           
             poured
             upon
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             deep
             sleep
             ,
          
           
           and
           so
           closed
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           every
           prophesie
           and
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           was
           to
           them
           as
           the
           words
           
             of
             a
             book
             that
             is
             sealed
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             wisdome
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             is
             now
             altogether
             perished
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             men
             hid
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           foretold
           them
           .
           The
           God
           of
           mercies
           have
           mercy
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           convert
           them
           ,
           and
           keep
           us
           firm
           and
           immoveable
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           we
           may
           hope
           to
           gain
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himself
           witnesseth
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             This
             is
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             thee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             ,
          
           To
           him
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           praise
           ,
           honour
           and
           glory
           for
           evermore
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
         
           
             MICAH
             c.
             4.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             IN
             the
             last
             dayes
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             exalted
             above
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             people
             shall
             flow
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             Nations
             shall
             come
             and
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             shall
             go
             orth
             from
             Sion
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           Luther
           upon
           these
           words
           of
           Micah
           ,
           hath
           left
           this
           consequent
           paragraph
           in
           memory
           concerning
           the
           Iews
           .
           So
           goes
           the
           matter
           ,
           hereupon
           arise
           these
           mentall
           divisions
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Jews
           mad
           and
           foolish
           ,
           that
           which
           forceth
           them
           to
           a
           sense
           so
           damnable
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           compelled
           without
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           honesty
           ,
           to
           wrest
           every
           parcell
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           it
           contradicts
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           endure
           that
           we
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           equal
           copartners
           with
           them
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Messias
           should
           in
           a
           like
           measure
           administer
           to
           us
           and
           them
           joy
           and
           consolation
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           vouchsafe
           ,
           that
           we
           the
           offspring
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           who
           are
           by
           them
           daily
           contemned
           ,
           accursed
           and
           devoted
           to
           the
           infernall
           hagges
           ,
           torn
           and
           cut
           in
           pieces
           by
           their
           slanderous
           backbitings
           )
           should
           participate
           in
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           title
           of
           coheirs
           and
           brethren
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           ten
           Messiahs
           should
           suffer
           the
           shamefull
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           afflict
           God
           himself
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           possibility
           in
           nature
           )
           the
           holy
           Angels
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           with
           the
           stroke
           of
           death
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           though
           a
           thousand
           hellish
           torments
           were
           to
           be
           endured
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           incomprehensible
           and
           austere
           is
           the
           pride
           mixed
           with
           the
           honourable
           blood
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           Saints
           ,
           who
           alone
           would
           enjoy
           the
           promised
           Messias
           ,
           and
           be
           capped
           for
           the
           sole
           Donns
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           The
           Nations
           or
           Gentiles
           ought
           onely
           to
           be
           these
           accursed
           vassals
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           their
           desire
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           silver
           and
           gold
           unto
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           constrained
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           beasts
           prepared
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           relinquish
           one
           whit
           of
           this
           their
           assertion
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           refuse
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           to
           be
           damned
           eternally
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ARGUMENT
           OF
           EVERY
           CHAPTER
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             superstition
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Of
             their
             Nativity
             and
             Circumcision
             :
             of
             the
             occasion
             and
             manner
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             How
             the
             Jewes
             instruct
             their
             children
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             How
             they
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             morning
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             form
             of
             their
             morning
             Prayer
             ,
             their
             Fringes
             and
             Phylacteries
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             In
             what
             order
             they
             depart
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             their
             preparation
             to
             dinner
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             How
             the
             Jews
             behave
             themselves
             in
             time
             of
             eating
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             form
             of
             evening
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             going
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Of
             their
             hollowing
             of
             Mondays
             and
             Thursdays
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Of
             their
             preparation
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             begin
             it
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             make
             an
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             How
             the
             Jews
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passover
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             the
             Jewes
             celebrate
             their
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             
             
               Chap
               ▪
            
             14.
             
             How
             they
             celebrate
             the
             seven
             dnyes
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             conclusion
             to
             the
             Festivall
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Of
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Of
             their
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Of
             their
             Feast
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             New
             year
             :
             how
             the
             Jewes
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             :
             how
             God
             at
             the
             same
             time
             judgeth
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             sin
             and
             offences
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             Of
             their
             preparation
             to
             the
             feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             read
             over
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             distribute
             their
             ecclesiastical
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
             Of
             their
             Feast
             of
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Purim
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
             Of
             their
             Fasting
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
             Of
             their
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             divers
             boyling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Kitchin
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             kill
             their
             beasts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             corporation
             of
             Butchers
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             licensed
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
             Of
             their
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Dowry
             bill
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             29.
             
             Of
             the
             divorce
             used
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             30.
             
             How
             a
             Jewish
             woman
             divorceth
             her selfe
             from
             the
             brother
             of
             her
             deceased
             Husband
          
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
             Of
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             Jewish
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             cleansing
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             carriage
             towards
             their
             Husbands
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             uncleanness
             .
          
           
             Chap
             ,
             32.
             
             Of
             the
             Proverb
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             begging
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             their
             pasport
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             
             Of
             divers
             sorts
             of
             diseases
             incident
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             the
             plague
             and
             falling
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             34.
             
             How
             the
             Jews
             are
             wont
             to
             inflict
             punishment
             one
             upon
             another
             for
             their
             offences
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             35.
             
             Touching
             the
             burial
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             of
             their
             living
             friends
             and
             kinsfolke
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             36.
             
             Of
             their
             Messias
             ,
             which
             they
             believe
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             how
             manifold
             ▪
             he
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             miracles
             which
             shall
             foregoe
             his
             comming
             ,
             of
             the
             Feast
             hee
             shall
             make
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             his
             Reigne
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             time
             thereof
             ,
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             also
             how
             Antichrist
             shall
             war
             against
             him
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           JEWISH
           SYNAGOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             ,
             their
             execution
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             the
             Lord
             utter'd
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             Isa
             .
             touching
             the
             hypocrysie
             ,
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               this
               people
               draw
               near
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               with
               their
               lips
               do
               honour
               me
               ,
               but
               have
               removed
               their
               hearts
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               their
               fear
               towards
               me
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Precept
               of
               men
               :
               Therefore
               behold
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               do
               a
               marvellous
               work
               among
               this
               people
               ,
               even
               a
               miraculous
               work
               and
               a
               wonder
               ,
               for
               the
               wisdome
               of
               their
               wise
               men
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               of
               their
               prudent
               men
               shall
               be
               hid
               .
            
             The
             very
             same
             we
             may
             now
             clearly
             perceive
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             every
             part
             and
             parcel
             ;
             for
             in
             their
             self-pleasing
             worship
             is
             nothing
             but
             deceit
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             
             Colledge
             of
             their
             most
             learned
             Rabbines
             ,
             a
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             b
             thy
             apprehension
             can
             fasten
             upon
             nothing
             else
             but
             ignorance
             and
             grosse
             simplicity
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             his
             Word
             .
             In
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nothing
             worth
             thy
             observation
             ,
             except
             a
             horrid
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             perversnesse
             in
             their
             conversation
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             action
             :
             neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             blush
             not
             a
             jot
             to
             grace
             themselves
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Gods
             chosen
             people
             .
             Such
             also
             they
             are
             who
             would
             seem
             to
             burn
             with
             zeal
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             might
             be
             purely
             propagated
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             in
             God
             with
             an
             accomplished
             faith
             ,
             and
             cleave
             unto
             him
             with
             a
             sincere
             and
             righty
             settled
             confidence
             above
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             Paul
             bears
             witnesse
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               a
               zeal
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               knowledge
               .
            
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             even
             unto
             this
             day
             firmly
             contend
             for
             their
             superstitious
             Worship
             ,
             professing
             themselves
             to
             have
             a
             well
             grounded
             and
             assured
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             in
             essence
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             any
             other
             gods
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             Creed
             contains
             in
             it
             thirteen
             Articles
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             briefly
             delivered
             in
             their
             Tephillos
             c
             or
             books
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             Governour
             and
             preserver
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             work
             all
             things
             ,
             works
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             shall
             work
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Creatour
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             unity
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             can
             be
             found
             in
             no
             other
             ,
             who
             onely
             ,
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             our
             God
             for
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             is
             
             incorporeall
             ,
             not
             endowed
             with
             any
             bodily
             properties
             :
             finally
             ,
             that
             no
             corporeal
             essence
             can
             be
             compared
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Creatour
             is
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             remain
             for
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             Worship
             is
             due
             to
             none
             besides
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             Prophets
             have
             spoke
             and
             taught
             ,
             is
             the
             sincere
             truth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Prophesie
             of
             Moses
             is
             orthodox
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             either
             were
             of
             the
             same
             standing
             with
             him
             ,
             lived
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             extant
             in
             future
             ages
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Law
             was
             so
             delivered
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             extant
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             shall
             never
             admit
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             unto
             us
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             knows
             and
             understands
             all
             the
             works
             and
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               He
               fashioneth
               all
               the
               hearts
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               all
               their
               works
               .
            
             
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             reward
             every
             mans
             works
             that
             keeps
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             will
             punish
             all
             those
             that
             have
             transgressed
             his
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             he
             daily
             defers
             his
             coming
             ,
             neverthelesse
             I
             will
             hope
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             every
             day
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             waiting
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             believe
             with
             a
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             even
             in
             that
             time
             when
             it
             shall
             seem
             correspondent
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             whose
             name
             be
             blessed
             and
             celebrated
             both
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             highest
             strains
             of
             humane
             expression
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Summe
             of
             the
             thirteen
             Articles
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             summarily
             and
             briefly
             comprehended
             and
             set
             down
             in
             their
             Books
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             :
             in
             which
             belief
             the
             poore
             &
             blinded
             souls
             of
             the
             Jews
             after
             a
             lamentable
             manner
             ,
             with
             incessant
             
             groans
             ,
             much
             anxiety
             ,
             inexpressible
             doubting
             ,
             and
             outcries
             ,
             sighing
             out
             their
             last
             farewell
             to
             the
             beloved
             prison
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             are
             utterly
             lost
             and
             undone
             .
             Now
             that
             every
             one
             may
             with
             greater
             facility
             comprehend
             the
             very
             glosse
             and
             meaning
             which
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             annex
             to
             this
             their
             Creed
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             meet
             to
             illustrate
             the
             Articles
             thereof
             by
             the
             lamp
             of
             a
             small
             Comment
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Mosaicall
             Religion
             (
             according
             to
             their
             own
             writings
             )
             was
             built
             upon
             these
             Articles
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             delivered
             to
             the
             publike
             view
             ,
             and
             reduced
             into
             this
             order
             by
             that
             Casket
             of
             Learning
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Mosche
               Bar
            
             a
             Maimon
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             year
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             4964
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             account
             ,
             now
             used
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             1104.
             changed
             this
             life
             for
             a
             better
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             it
             was
             strictly
             commanded
             ,
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             ,
             throughout
             all
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             that
             every
             Jew
             ,
             confessing
             this
             faith
             ,
             should
             resolve
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             :
             Hereupon
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             these
             Articles
             were
             graced
             with
             large
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             thence
             a
             great
             Volume
             was
             written
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             forementioned
             Articles
             were
             more
             fully
             drawn
             ,
             than
             formerly
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Voluminous
             Book
             ▪
             b
             
               Esrim
               vearba
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Hebrew
             Bible
             ,
             printed
             at
             Venice
             by
             
               Daniel
               Bombergus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             study
             of
             
               Foelix
               Pratensis
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1517.
             where
             they
             are
             found
             expressed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             subsequently
             delivered
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Article
             is
             concerning
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Creatour
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             
               illah
               haillos
            
             c
             the
             cause
             of
             causes
             ,
             &
             entity
             of
             entities
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             ,
             whether
             extant
             in
             heaven
             above
             ,
             or
             earth
             below
             ,
             was
             created
             of
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             subsistence
             in
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             made
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             absolute
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             thing
             shall
             again
             be
             reduced
             into
             its
             prime
             nothing
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             although
             that
             every
             thing
             made
             by
             him
             shall
             again
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             yet
             his
             essence
             is
             immortall
             ,
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             change
             ,
             or
             diminution
             ,
             
             because
             his
             essence
             ▪
             
               Mezius
               Gemurah
            
             a
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             subsistent
             ,
             not
             needing
             the
             prop
             or
             help
             of
             any
             other
             to
             sustain
             it
             .
             That
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             everlasting
             light
             ,
             strength
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             his
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             Dominion
             over
             all
             creatures
             .
             That
             he
             is
             truly
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             renowned
             Monarch
             :
             This
             Article
             is
             grounded
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Exod.
               20.
               2.
               
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             individuall
             unity
             of
             the
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               echad
               umeinchad
            
             b
             of
             one
             Essence
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             either
             within
             or
             without
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             can
             any
             way
             enter
             the
             lists
             of
             a
             comparison
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             unity
             and
             identity
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             series
             or
             order
             with
             any
             thing
             universall
             or
             singular
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             more
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             under
             it
             ;
             neither
             is
             he
             
               Keechad
               Hammurcabh
            
             ,
             c
             any
             compounded
             thing
             ,
             which
             for
             this
             reason
             admits
             of
             a
             Division
             into
             parts
             :
             neither
             
               Guph
               Paschut
            
             ,
             (
             d
             )
             a
             simple
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             indeed
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             may
             either
             be
             encreased
             or
             diminished
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             one
             in
             Essence
             ,
             in
             every
             point
             absolute
             and
             perfect
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             other
             Essence
             can
             be
             compared
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             unity
             .
             This
             Article
             is
             grounded
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               is
               one
               God.
               
            
             e
          
           
             The
             third
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Middas
               hagguph
            
             f
             bodily
             properties
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             contingent
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             afterward
             be
             separated
             ,
             as
             to
             walk
             ,
             stand
             ,
             speak
             ,
             be
             silent
             ,
             sit
             ,
             run
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             unto
             God
             without
             a
             manifest
             injury
             :
             hereupon
             it
             coms
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             as
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             assign
             corporeall
             Attributes
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             
               derech
               haabharah
            
             g
             with
             an
             Hyperbole
             ,
             and
             
               Kischon
               bene
               haadam
            
             h
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             :
             to
             no
             other
             
             end
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             may
             with
             greater
             facility
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             finite
             understanding
             of
             men
             :
             this
             Article
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             15.
             v.
             of
             the
             41.
             chap
             of
             
               Deut.
               You
               saw
               no
               manner
               of
               similitude
               on
               that
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Article
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             Commentary
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             Kadmon
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             thing
             besides
             is
             hurried
             about
             with
             the
             wheel
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             its
             beginning
             in
             time
             .
             This
             Article
             is
             grounded
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             27.
             whereby
             God
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             
               Elohe
               Kedem
            
             ,
             a
             the
             God
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             that
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               44.
               6.
               
               I
               am
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               no
               other
               God
               besides
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fith
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             one
             in
             Essence
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             onely
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             highly
             to
             extoll
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             in
             plain
             terms
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             worship
             any
             other
             God
             for
             the
             same
             respect
             :
             whether
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             be
             an
             Angel
             or
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             Star
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             composed
             of
             the
             foure
             Elements
             ,
             because
             every
             of
             these
             is
             his
             creature
             ,
             bounded
             with
             certain
             limits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             finite
             ;
             and
             he
             alone
             the
             only
             Creatour
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             wants
             beginning
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             without
             end
             ;
             that
             all
             creatures
             being
             subject
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             necessity
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             disposing
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             to
             have
             such
             a
             necessary
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             guided
             by
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             obstacle
             which
             can
             hinder
             him
             from
             effecting
             that
             which
             his
             will
             suggests
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             Melitzim
             ,
             b
             Intercessours
             or
             Mediatours
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             cannot
             lawfully
             be
             appointed
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Lesson
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             Idolatry
             being
             far
             removed
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             tender
             our
             service
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             the
             thorah
             c
             or
             
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             may
             serve
             us
             for
             an
             inciting
             Schoolmaster
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             out
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             meere
             good
             pleasure
             hath
             elected
             some
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             ,
             whose
             mind
             and
             understanding
             he
             hath
             purified
             above
             others
             ,
             hath
             enriched
             them
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             subjugated
             their
             perspicacity
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             him
             their
             Creator
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             his
             oracles
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shews
             the
             way
             unto
             silly
             mortals
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             walk
             ,
             if
             they
             intend
             to
             obtain
             the
             end
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             the
             most
             sublime
             ,
             and
             excellent
             in
             the
             whole
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             that
             he
             attained
             unto
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             humane
             perfection
             ,
             honour
             and
             dignity
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             accounted
             equall
             unto
             the
             Angels
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             prohecies
             of
             this
             one
             man
             did
             in
             many
             respects
             exceed
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             God
             spake
             unto
             other
             Prophets
             by
             some
             Angel
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             
               Moses
               he
               spake
               with
               his
               own
               mout
               ,
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             
             as
             one
             talketh
             with
             his
             friend
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             other
             Prophets
             received
             their
             Prophesies
             ,
             either
             by
             dreams
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             profound
             sleep
             upon
             the
             day
             ,
             wherein
             all
             their
             Members
             ,
             yea
             their
             whole
             Bodies
             were
             so
             stupified
             ,
             that
             onely
             their
             mind
             and
             memory
             did
             enjoy
             their
             proper
             operations
             ,
             but
             Moses
             did
             not
             receive
             his
             Prophecies
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             arise
             a
             Prophet
             among
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             appear
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             ,
             my
             servant
             Moses
             who
             is
             faithfull
             in
             my
             whole
             house
             ,
             
             I
             will
             speak
             to
             him
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Moses
             received
             his
             Prophecies
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             even
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             Cherubim
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             writtten
             ,
             
             I
             
               will
               meet
               thee
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               commune
               with
               thee
               from
               above
               the
               Mercy
               seat
               ,
               from
               between
               the
               two
               Cherubims
               ,
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               of
               all
               things
               which
            
             I
             
               will
               give
               thee
               in
               Commandement
               unto
               the
               children
               of
            
             Isroel
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             came
             upon
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Prophets
             either
             in
             dreams
             ,
             by
             visions
             ,
             or
             the
             mission
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             certaine
             deprivation
             of
             their
             natural
             powers
             and
             faculties
             ,
             that
             being
             astonished
             ,
             a
             horrible
             dread
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             driven
             into
             an
             extasie
             ;
             as
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             of
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
             I
             Daniel
             
               saw
               alone
               the
               Vision
               :
               for
               the
               men
               that
               were
               with
               me
               saw
               not
               the
               Vision
               ;
               but
               a
               great
               quaking
               fell
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               fled
               to
               hide
               themselves
               .
               Therefore
               I
               was
               left
               alone
               ,
               and
               saw
               this
               great
               Vision
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               left
               no
               strength
               in
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               comlinesse
               was
               turned
               into
               corruption
               ,
               and
               I
               retained
               no
               strength
               .
               Yet
               I
               heard
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               words
               :
               And
               when
               I
               heard
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               then
               was
               I
               in
               a
               deep
               sleep
               upon
               my
               face
               ,
               and
               my
               face
               towards
               the
               ground
               .
            
             But
             Moses
             suffered
             no
             invasion
             of
             feare
             or
             anxiety
             when
             he
             received
             his
             Prophesies
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               spake
               to
            
             Moses
             
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               speaketh
               to
               his
               friend
               :
            
             even
             so
             familiarly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             least
             amazement
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Other
             Prophets
             could
             not
             by
             any
             proper
             faculty
             prophecy
             when
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             only
             then
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             not
             only
             command
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             endowed
             them
             with
             gifts
             and
             abilitie
             corres
             pondent
             to
             such
             a
             function
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             often
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             beseech
             God
             to
             send
             upon
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             certain
             season
             had
             not
             spoke
             in
             this
             Dialect
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             did
             altogether
             leave
             off
             to
             Prophecy
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Elisha
             ,
             
             they
             desired
             to
             heare
             the
             melodious
             sound
             of
             musical
             Instruments
             ,
             whereby
             their
             spirits
             and
             understandings
             might
             be
             recreated
             ;
             but
             Moses
             could
             prophecy
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             was
             conscious
             of
             a
             conveniency
             .
             
             whereupon
             it
             is
             writen
             :
             
               Stay
               you
               here
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               know
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               command
               you
               :
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               with
            
             Moses
             
               saying
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             For
             these
             reasons
             was
             Moses
             more
             worthy
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             that
             supereminent
             manner
             ,
             that
             no
             Prophet
             was
             ever
             compared
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             so
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             by
             Gods
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             extant
             amongst
             ,
             them
             The
             manner
             how
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             whether
             by
             
             writing
             ,
             or
             dictated
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             to
             inquire
             .
             If
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             every
             parcel
             thereof
             should
             be
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             no
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             amongst
             the
             particular
             clauses
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             as
             these
             :
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             
               Thumia
               was
               the
               Concubine
               of
               Eliphaz
               ,
               who
               came
               of
            
             Esau
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             
               The
               Sons
               of
            
             Ham
             were
             Cush
             and
             Mizraim
             ,
             phut
             and
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             
               Heare
               O
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               is
               one
               God
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             all
             Gods
             true
             and
             holy
             Word
             .
             After
             the
             like
             manner
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             
               Mippi
               haggeburah
            
             a
             came
             from
             Gods
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             the
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             their
             bulabh
             b
             or
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             as
             the
             blowing
             of
             Trumpets
             ,
             Zizim
             c
             Tephillim
             d
             ,
             concerning
             which
             things
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             not
             one
             expresse
             word
             found
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             kept
             no
             otherwise
             then
             God
             hath
             with
             open
             mouth
             delivered
             them
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Moses
             unto
             us
             :
             and
             Moses
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             bearing
             him
             witnesse
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             7.
             was
             faithfull
             in
             all
             his
             house
             .
             And
             they
             are
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               16.
               28.
               
               Hereby
               you
               shall
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               do
               all
               these
               Works
               :
               for
               I
               have
               not
               done
               them
               of
               mine
               own
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             The
             ninth
             Article
             concerning
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             shall
             never
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             succeed
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             need
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             not
             one
             jot
             or
             title
             shall
             be
             annexed
             ,
             or
             perish
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             that
             any
             Exposition
             shall
             make
             it
             subject
             to
             augmentation
             or
             diminution
             :
             whereupon
             it
             shal
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Gods
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             shall
             again
             be
             re-edified
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             Mosaical
             ceremonies
             restored
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             at
             length
             to
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             for
             ever
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             Article
             needs
             no
             other
             explication
             then
             the
             Scripture
             comments
             .
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             reward
             due
             to
             good
             and
             evil
             works
             ;
             the
             reward
             of
             good
             deeds
             is
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             ;
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             ,
             the
             souls
             eternal
             destruction
             and
             damnation
             :
             whereupon
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Exod.
               32.
               
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Yet
               now
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               for
               give
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               blot
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               he
               who
               hath
               sinned
               against
               me
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               blot
               out
               of
               my
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             The
             twelfth
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
             whose
             comming
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             as
             certaine
             ,
             though
             he
             long
             delay
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             none
             ought
             or
             dare
             to
             prescribe
             unto
             him
             certain
             time
             ,
             any
             determinate
             time
             for
             his
             advent
             :
             neither
             wil
             they
             suffer
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             searched
             into
             ,
             that
             this
             sulness
             of
             time
             in
             which
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
             Hereupon
             their
             Chachamim
             .
             a
             and
             Rabbins
             deeply
             grounded
             in
             the
             Jewes
             Religion
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             tippach
             b
             ruchan
             c
             
               schel
               mechaschebbe
               Kitzim
            
             .
             I
             wish
             they
             may
             breath
             out
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             who
             go
             about
             to
             set
             down
             the
             time
             of
             his
             approach
             .
             They
             teach
             that
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             is
             to
             be
             settled
             on
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             loved
             ,
             praised
             ,
             and
             petitioned
             that
             he
             will
             come
             quickly
             ;
             even
             as
             all
             the
             Prophets
             from
             Moses
             to
             Malachi
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             :
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whosoever
             doubts
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             gives
             the
             whole
             Law
             the
             lie
             (
             yea
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Law
             doth
             make
             the
             miserable
             ,
             poor
             ,
             and
             blinde
             Jew
             a
             Liar
             ,
             who
             doubting
             that
             he
             is
             not
             come
             ,
             believes
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             already
             come
             )
             in
             which
             a
             plain
             and
             clear
             promise
             concerning
             this
             matter
             is
             enrolled
             ,
             especially
             in
             parascha
             d
          
           
             The
             13.
             
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             of
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             now
             to
             be
             spoken
             :
             whosoever
             therefore
             faithfully
             believes
             these
             13.
             
             Articles
             ,
             is
             accounted
             one
             of
             
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             yea
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             who
             is
             to
             be
             loved
             ,
             whom
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             commiserate
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             he
             ought
             to
             perform
             ,
             wh●●soever
             God
             the
             Creator
             hath
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             to
             a
             neighbour
             or
             brother
             ,
             out
             of
             Sincere
             love
             ,
             unfeigned
             affection
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             kindness
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             esteem
             him
             a
             man
             of
             that
             constitution
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             commit
             all
             the
             offences
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             world
             become
             the
             fewell
             to
             set
             a
             fire
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Nature
             with
             burning
             lusts
             ,
             and
             consume
             it
             with
             inbred
             malice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             suffer
             punishment
             in
             this
             World
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             measure
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             ,
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             Kalender
             of
             the
             sinners
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             destroyes
             the
             foundation
             on
             which
             these
             Articles
             are
             built
             ,
             or
             commits
             a
             trespass
             against
             any
             one
             of
             them
             by
             his
             infidelity
             ,
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             neither
             part
             nor
             portion
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             denied
             his
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             abhorred
             like
             a
             swinish
             Epicure
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             rooted
             up
             that
             which
             was
             once
             implanted
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             most
             exquisite
             skill
             of
             the
             Artificer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             deserves
             no
             other
             then
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             perish
             utterly
             :
             of
             such
             an
             one
             speaks
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               139.
               21.
               
               Do
               I
               not
               hate
               them
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hate
               thee
               ?
               and
               am
               I
               not
               grieved
               with
               those
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
             Thus
             hitherto
             I
             have
             more
             at
             large
             expounded
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             out
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
               the
               Son
               of
               Maimon
               ,
            
             more
             birefly
             written
             and
             nominated
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogue
             Rambam
             ,
             a
             with
             this
             intent
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             might
             more
             clearly
             perceive
             ,
             and
             know
             to
             what
             end
             this
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             directed
             :
             whose
             Articles
             if
             any
             with
             a
             more
             serious
             scrutiny
             into
             their
             own
             writings
             search
             and
             examine
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             great
             facility
             conclude
             ,
             that
             when
             Rambam
             had
             brought
             these
             Articles
             into
             order
             ,
             and
             with
             severe
             threanings
             of
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             enjoyning
             every
             one
             unto
             the
             confession
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             no
             other
             aim●
             then
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             intending
             to
             put
             upon
             it
             the
             badge
             of
             falshood
             ;
             for
             making
             it
             hatefull
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             for
             ever
             terrifie
             them
             from
             the
             imbracing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Articles
             concerning
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
             one
             alone
             ,
             incorporeal
             and
             eternal
             ,
             hitherto
             muster
             up
             their
             forces
             ,
             that
             they
             condemning
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Christs
             person
             ,
             might
             make
             it
             liable
             to
             contempt
             :
             as
             though
             that
             we
             Christians
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             a
             Trinity
             ,
             did
             also
             infer
             a
             plurality
             of
             Gods
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             partake
             in
             his
             Fathers
             essence
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             his
             pleasure
             to
             assume
             our
             flesh
             in
             time
             ,
             not
             from
             eternity
             :
             whereupon
             when
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             he
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             fifth
             Article
             affirmeth
             :
             and
             God
             is
             only
             a
             Searcher
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             11.
             
             Article
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Articles
             are
             placed
             in
             a
             diametrical
             opposition
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             intimating
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             no
             true
             Prophet
             nor
             Teacher
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             delivered
             unto
             him
             out
             of
             Gods
             own
             mouth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             many
             things
             against
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             sayings
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             yea
             ,
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             alter
             many
             parcels
             thereof
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             remained
             unchangeable
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             man
             for
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             tracing
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             his
             owne
             good
             deeds
             can
             merit
             life
             eternal
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             his
             evil
             works
             and
             ungodliness
             becOms
             the
             Heir
             of
             everlasting
             torments
             :
             in
             what
             respect
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             doth
             the
             passion
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             any
             whit
             availe
             us
             ?
             The
             wheele
             of
             time
             hath
             not
             travised
             many
             minutes
             ,
             since
             a
             certaine
             Jew
             did
             not
             blush
             to
             affirm
             to
             my
             face
             ,
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             any
             to
             satisfie
             for
             his
             sin
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             every
             Fox
             should
             give
             his
             own
             skin
             to
             the
             Currier
             to
             be
             pulled
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             his
             own
             hairs
             to
             be
             plucked
             out
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             The
             tenth
             Article
             therefore
             ,
             whereby
             we
             professe
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             assertion
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             Rambam
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             who
             had
             any
             knowledge
             of
             letters
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Books
             and
             Writings
             have
             no
             other
             scope
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             the
             object
             of
             suspicion
             and
             contempt
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             
               Rabbi
               Joseph
               Alba
            
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             challengeth
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             who
             writ
             a
             little
             Book
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1425.
             entituled
             
               Sepher
               ikkarim
            
             ,
             a
             in
             which
             he
             stoutly
             maintains
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             for
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             sends
             out
             at
             randome
             the
             fiery
             darts
             
             of
             a
             fiery
             disputation
             against
             that
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             His
             Arguments
             are
             grounded
             upon
             the
             main
             Principles
             of
             the
             Jewish
             belief
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             upon
             the
             unity
             of
             God
             Essence
             ,
             and
             hence
             he
             denies
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             from
             heaven
             unto
             him
             by
             God
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             :
             whence
             he
             rejects
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             consequently
             intimating
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Messias
             :
             hence
             the
             main
             of
             the
             strife
             and
             Controversies
             between
             us
             and
             the
             lews
             ,
             lieth
             in
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             this
             concerning
             Christs
             person
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             establisheth
             his
             Positions
             upon
             the
             eternal
             reward
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             endlesse
             punishment
             of
             evil
             ,
             hence
             despising
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             he
             underwent
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             grain
             is
             that
             obscene
             and
             abominable
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             Nitzachon
             a
             written
             by
             
               Rabbi
               Sipman
            
             ,
             whose
             lines
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             he
             committed
             this
             Book
             to
             writing
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1459.
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             Devils
             own
             mouth
             .
             This
             piece
             he
             composed
             to
             falsifie
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             
               Sebastian
               Munster
            
             ,
             my
             Predecessour
             and
             Professour
             of
             the
             holy
             tongue
             in
             this
             University
             ,
             transcribed
             many
             parcels
             and
             confuted
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             Saint
             Matthews
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             the
             hard
             hearted
             and
             hoodwinckt
             Jews
             did
             with
             might
             and
             main
             indeavour
             to
             denie
             the
             faith
             of
             Christians
             and
             to
             brand
             it
             with
             falshood
             ,
             they
             shipwrackt
             upon
             the
             Rocks
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             that
             they
             utterly
             did
             disanull
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             knowledge
             to
             believe
             aright
             ,
             although
             they
             proudly
             boast
             of
             a
             firm
             and
             perfect
             faith
             towards
             God
             the
             Creatour
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             in
             Essence
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             without
             end
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             faith
             can
             never
             be
             g●aced
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             true
             belief
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             so
             audaciously
             they
             pretend
             a
             confidence
             ,
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             in
             his
             word
             .
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             declare
             unto
             us
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             
             propounds
             ,
             though
             more
             darkly
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Trinity
             in
             uniTy
             ,
             And
             an
             unity
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yet
             the
             Jews
             ,
             hot
             without
             great
             scandal
             ,
             denying
             this
             Attribute
             to
             the
             Creat●ur
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             no
             belief
             in
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             a
             stupid
             ignorance
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Essence
             become
             the
             very
             emblemes
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Moses
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Prophets
             commit
             to
             writing
             ,
             was
             altogether
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Text
             is
             neither
             to
             be
             augmented
             or
             diminished
             :
             that
             Moses
             was
             a
             great
             and
             famous
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             an
             established
             truth
             ,
             yet
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             their
             understanding
             was
             subject
             to
             a
             monstrous
             depravation
             in
             this
             their
             assertion
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             onely
             not
             believe
             what
             is
             written
             in
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             also
             do
             prefer
             the
             Expositions
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             and
             Rabbines
             upon
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             other
             parcels
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             before
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             esteem
             more
             of
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Rabbine
             than
             of
             Moses
             :
             furthermore
             ,
             they
             account
             the
             Traditions
             ,
             Statues
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             not
             as
             additions
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             very
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             Moses
             received
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             taught
             unto
             others
             ,
             a
             yet
             did
             not
             put
             it
             in
             writing
             ,
             lest
             the
             Gentiles
             learning
             it
             also
             ,
             might
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             Moses
             his
             Law
             can
             neither
             be
             understood
             nor
             performed
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             manifest
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             it
             should
             at
             any
             time
             be
             changed
             ,
             they
             grossely
             mistake
             :
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             signified
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             whenby
             his
             incarnation
             he
             had
             fulfilled
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             holy
             Temple
             must
             kisse
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             dust
             ,
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             things
             are
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Jews
             banished
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             might
             understand
             the
             time
             already
             come
             ,
             wherein
             there
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             one
             Sheepfold
             ,
             and
             that
             seeing
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             entered
             into
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             belief
             in
             God
             the
             Omnipotent
             Creatour
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             also
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Divine
             word
             ,
             and
             first
             delivered
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
           
             Likewise
             their
             error
             is
             inexcusable
             ,
             in
             making
             Moses
             the
             greatest
             Prophet
             ,
             thence
             striving
             to
             annihilate
             the
             worth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             loose
             the
             latchet
             of
             his
             Shooe
             ,
             but
             blasphemously
             terming
             him
             a
             lying
             Doctor
             .
             Experience
             doth
             convince
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             thing
             many
             of
             the
             Jewes
             have
             the
             lie
             cast
             in
             their
             teeth
             by
             their
             own
             convicting
             conscience
             .
             They
             believe
             aright
             ,
             that
             in
             Moses
             and
             other
             Prophets
             the
             Messias
             was
             promised
             ;
             but
             herein
             their
             understanding
             is
             miserably
             perverted
             ,
             that
             they
             yielding
             to
             credit
             that
             he
             is
             come
             so
             many
             years
             agoe
             ,
             are
             altogether
             ignorant
             for
             what
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             his
             ●comming
             should
             be
             beneficial
             unto
             them
             :
             for
             all
             that
             they
             expect
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             like
             another
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             a
             terrestrial
             and
             corporal
             bondage
             ,
             and
             again
             bring
             them
             into
             their
             own
             land
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             no
             longer
             drink
             the
             Wine
             of
             bitternesse
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             be
             fed
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             They
             never
             dream
             of
             a
             deliverance
             from
             the
             spiritual
             captivity
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             by
             pennance
             done
             in
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             they
             can
             satisfie
             for
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             keeping
             of
             Gods
             ▪
             Com●andements
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             good
             works
             ,
             merit
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             11.
             
             Article
             of
             their
             Belief
             ,
             
             they
             believe
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             many
             good
             works
             shall
             obtain
             a
             great
             reward
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             It
             is
             read
             in
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             
               All
               Israel
               shall
               have
               part
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
            
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               All
               thy
               People
               shall
               be
               righteous
               ,
               they
               shall
               receive
               the
               earth
               for
               an
               inheritance
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               branch
               of
               my
               planting
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               glorified
               :
            
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             they
             shall
             not
             all
             share
             a
             like
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             done
             many
             good
             deeds
             shall
             have
             a
             greater
             portion
             .
             
             The
             wicked
             which
             never
             repented
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             shal
             be
             tormented
             in
             Hell
             or
             purgatory
             for
             the
             space
             of
             twelve
             months
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             shall
             have
             a
             portion
             in
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             excellent
             as
             that
             of
             the
             just
             .
             They
             who
             utterly
             deny
             God
             ,
             and
             profane
             his
             holy
             Name
             (
             of
             which
             number
             are
             all
             those
             that
             turn
             to
             Christianity
             )
             their
             foreskin
             shall
             grow
             again
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             the
             second
             time
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             never
             had
             beene
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             shall
             remaine
             in
             Hell
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Son
             superviving
             his
             deceased
             Father
             is
             bound
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             to
             say
             a
             little
             Prayer
             called
             kaddisch
             a
             for
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             shall
             deliver
             his
             dead
             Father
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             gives
             up
             the
             Ghost
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             incouragement
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             Hell
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             Son
             left
             behind
             him
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             a
             honest
             woman
             may
             redeem
             her
             Husband
             .
             But
             sometimes
             it
             so
             falleth
             out
             that
             the
             Husband
             ●and
             Wife
             are
             not
             equal
             in
             honesty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             the
             one
             should
             attain
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             happiness
             then
             the
             other
             :
             here
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             his
             mercy
             gives
             them
             both
             entrance
             together
             .
             Briefly
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             shal
             be
             partakers
             of
             life
             eternal
             ,
             and
             shal
             all
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             one
             shal
             be
             more
             glorious
             then
             another
             .
             Even
             as
             a
             King
             or
             Duke
             coming
             into
             some
             great
             City
             ,
             he
             &
             all
             his
             followers
             have
             entertainmet
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             different
             fashion
             ;
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             dead
             :
             for
             first
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             only
             the
             Israelites
             shal
             be
             raised
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             prople
             shall
             perpetually
             sleep
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             Hence
             
               Rabbi
               `
               Bechai
            
             in
             his
             Book
             intitu●ed
             ,
             Kadhakkemach
             b
             saith
             :
             The
             Jewes
             have
             a
             four-fold
             honour
             and
             priviledge
             above
             other
             Nations
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             All
             these
             he
             repeats
             and
             proves
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             in
             his●
             Exposition
             of
             the
             18.
             and
             33.
             chapters
             of
             the
             fi●t
             Book
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             last
             priviledge
             ,
             he
             brin'gs
             amongst
             other
             the
             testimony
             of
             Isay
             ,
             prophecying
             of
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             :
             
               They
               are
               dead
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               shall
               not
               live
               .
               They
               are
               dead
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               rise
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Thy
               dead
               men
               shall
               live
               ,
               with
               my
               dead
               body
               they
               shall
               arise
               ,
               awake
               and
               sing
               ,
               you
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               because
               your
               dew
               is
               as
               the
               dew
               of
               herbs
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Earth
               shal
               cast●
               out
               ,
               her
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Rabbine
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             delivers
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             great
             day
             of
             judgement
             three
             kinds
             of
             dead
             men
             are
             to
             arise
             :
             the
             first
             of
             the
             most
             righteous
             Israelites
             :
             the
             second
             of
             the
             most
             unrighteous
             and
             ungodly
             :
             the
             third
             of
             a
             middle
             sort
             ,
             who
             did
             as
             much
             good
             as
             evil
             .
             The
             good
             shall
             go
             into
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             the
             wicked
             into
             Hell
             and
             fire
             eternal
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Many
               of
               them
               that
               lie
               and
               sleep
               in
               the
               Dust
               shall
               arise
               ,
               same
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               some
               to
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
               ,
            
             From
             hence
             sAith
             
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             we
             may
             infer
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             wicked
             ones
             in
             Israel
             shall
             be
             co-partners
             in
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             yet
             shall
             this
             redound
             to
             their
             disadvantage
             ,
             seeing
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             shall
             together
             in
             Hell
             suffer
             never
             ceasing
             torments
             .
          
           
             They
             of
             the
             middle
             sort
             shall
             be
             tortured
             for
             theirs
             in
             s
             in
             purgatory
             ,
             only
             the
             space
             of
             twelve
             months
             ,
             which
             time
             expired
             ,
             their
             bodies
             shall
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             a
             blustering
             wind
             shall
             scatter
             their
             ashes
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             just
             :
             The
             Talmudist
             proves
             this
             out
             of
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Zachary
             ,
             the
             8.
             and
             9.
             verses
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             written
             :
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               passethat
               in
               all
               the
               land
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               two
               parts
               therein
               shal
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               die
               ,
               but
               the
               third
               part
               shall
               be
               left
               therein
               :
               And
               I
               will
               bring
               the
               third
               part
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               refine
               them
               ,
               as
               silver
               is
               refined
               ,
               and
               will
               try
               them
               as
               gold
               it
               tried
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               call
               upon
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               them
               .
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               God.
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
               2.
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               killeth
               and
               maketh
               alive
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               downe
               to
               the
               grave
               and
               bringeth
               up
               .
            
             R.
             
               David
               Kimchi
            
             upon
             the
             first
             Psalm
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             rise
             again
             ,
             but
             their
             souls
             shall
             perish
             together
             with
             their
             bodies
             in
             the
             day
             of
             death
             :
             and
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             ,
             that
             a
             Resurrection
             only
             belongs
             to
             the
             just
             and
             godly
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             26
             chapter
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Esay
               .
               Rabbi
               Saadiah
            
             upon
             the
             former
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             term
             (
             many
             )
             designs
             a
             certain
             number
             ,
             and
             there
             fore
             to
             be
             restringed
             to
             the
             godly
             in
             Israel
             ,
             who
             alone
             have
             a
             portion
             in
             life
             eternal
             .
             Them
             that
             do
             not
             watch
             ,
             he
             ranks
             in
             their
             number
             ,
             who
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             t●rned
             Apostates
             ;
             who
             for
             this
             very
             thing
             must
             be
             thrust
             into
             the
             lowest
             Chambers
             of
             the
             infernal
             pit
             ,
             there
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             the
             Emblems
             of
             ignominy
             .
             To
             him
             assent
             
               Rabbi
               Higgaon
            
             ,
             and
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             in
             his
             Book
             Perusch
             ,
             or
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             fore-cited
             place
             of
             Daniel
             ;
             commenting
             that
             as
             many
             are
             to
             watch
             ,
             so
             many
             shall
             not
             watch
             ;
             the
             watch●men
             shall
             have
             life
             eternal
             ,
             they
             that
             do
             not
             watch
             ,
             never
             dying
             reproach
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             in
             my
             judgement
             (
             saith
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             upright
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             pay
             their
             debts
             to
             nature
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             shall
             rise
             again
             and
             live
             when
             the
             Messias
             ,
             or
             Deliverer
             shall
             come
             ;
             for
             of
             them
             speaks
             the
             Scriptue
             :
             
               As
               the
               dayes
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               so
               shall
               be
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               people
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             as
             the
             
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             Chaldee
             renders
             it
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             Tree
             which
             indures
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             doth
             not
             perish
             ,
             so
             my
             people
             shall
             remain
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             shall
             have
             a
             part
             in
             the
             resurrection
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             long
             lived
             ,
             as
             the
             Patriarchs
             from
             Adam
             to
             Noah
             .
             So
             much
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             At
             that
             time
             they
             shall
             cherish
             and
             make
             themselves
             merry
             ,
             feasting
             their
             carkasses
             with
             that
             great
             fish
             Leviathan
             ,
             that
             huge
             bird
             Ziz
             ,
             and
             that
             monstrous
             Oxe
             Behemoth
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             particularly
             hereafter
             .
             After
             this
             their
             jollity
             ,
             death
             the
             second
             time
             arrests
             them
             ,
             furnishing
             them
             with
             beds
             to
             sleep
             in
             till
             the
             last
             resurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             life
             eternal
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             neither
             hunger
             nor
             thirst
             ,
             but
             be
             ever
             satiated
             with
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             brightnesse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             47.
             
             Chap.
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             Vale
             of
             tears
             approached
             ,
             he
             called
             his
             Sonne
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             entreated
             him
             not
             to
             bury
             him
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Canaan
               .
               Rabbi
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             upon
             these
             words
             saith
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             for
             three
             reasons
             would
             not
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             foresaw
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             to
             come
             store
             of
             lice
             should
             molest
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             because
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             died
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             Canan
             ,
             could
             not
             rise
             again
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             hurried
             into
             the
             ●and●
             of
             Promise
             by
             the
             hidden
             and
             deep
             vau●ts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             lest
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             very
             prone
             unto
             Idolatry
             ,
             might
             make
             him
             the
             Idol
             which
             they
             would
             adore
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             mean
             here
             to
             insert
             what
             ever
             is
             written
             concerning
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             called
             Tanchum
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moles
               .
               Rabbi
               Chelbo
            
             makes
             it
             a
             main
             question
             ,
             why
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             so
             great
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canan
             :
             he
             gives
             himself
             a
             solution
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             shall
             dye
             in
             the
             ●and●
             of
             Promise
             shall
             ri●s
             ;
             e
             first
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Hananiah
            
             confirms
             it
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dying
             is
             intombed
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             shall
             dye
             a
             twofold
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             26.
             chapter
             of
             Jeremy
             ,
             and
             the
             6.
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             registred
             :
             Thou
             Pashur
             ,
             
               and
               all
               thy
               family
               shall
               go
               into
               captivity
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               go
               to
            
             Babel
             ,
             
               there
               shalt
               
               thou
               dye
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               buried
               .
            
             Hereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
            
             objects
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             granted
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Tzaddikim
             a
             or
             just
             men
             should
             perish
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             interred
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             make
             certain
             caves
             ,
             and
             profound
             vaults
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             Be
             brought
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ;
             at
             their
             ar●●vall
             there
             ,
             God
             shall
             breath
             into
             them
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             *
             I
             
               Will
               open
               your
               graves
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               come
               up
               out
               of
               your
               graves
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               into
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
               Ben
               Levi
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             expresly
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             restore
             the
             Jews
             to
             Life
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             their
             return
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             :
             the
             place
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             is
             
               Isa
               .
               12.
               v.
               5.
               
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               he
               that
               created
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               stretched
               them
               out
               ,
               he
               that
               spread
               forth
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               cometh
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               giveth
               breath
               unto
               the
               people
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               therein
               :
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             be
             carried
             to
             Sion
             ,
             through
             the
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             That
             also
             which
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             Targum
             upon
             the
             Canticles
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             vo●ntation
             :
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             Salomon
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             dead
             shall
             arise
             ,
             the
             Mount
             Olivet
             shall
             cleave
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Israelites
             who
             formerly
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             shall
             issue
             out
             of
             it
             :
             the
             just
             also
             who
             died
             in
             banishment
             ,
             prison
             ,
             or
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             being
             conveyed
             hither
             by
             hidden
             passages
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             also
             apPear
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             how
             beliooveful
             the
             Jews
             think
             it
             to
             return
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             so
             escape
             the
             turmoyle
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             ,
             under
             so
             many
             deep
             rivers
             and
             rugged
             mountains
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             own
             mouth
             )
             many
             of
             their
             rich
             ones
             return
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             perfect
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             well
             grounded
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             obstinately
             persevering
             make
             it
             the
             rock
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             though
             with
             great
             anxiety
             and
             despair
             .
             Here
             we
             
             may
             see
             what
             they
             give
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             also
             what
             use
             these
             miserable
             men
             make
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             their
             faith
             is
             ,
             such
             are
             also
             their
             works
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             shape
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             rule
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             There
             profound
             Rabbins
             perswade
             this
             simple
             people
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             are
             Gods
             own
             chosen
             people
             ,
             who
             may
             easily
             fulfill
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             morall
             Law
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             
             They
             divide
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             into
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             again
             subdivide
             these
             into
             commanding
             and
             prohibiting
             Precepts
             :
             the
             former
             according
             to
             their
             computation
             are
             two
             hundred
             to
             eight
             ,
             which
             number
             is
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Rabbins
             anatomy
             )
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             the
             members
             in
             mans
             body
             :
             the
             prohibiting
             Precepts
             are
             three
             hundred
             sixty
             five
             ,
             just
             so
             many
             as
             there
             are
             dayes
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             registred
             in
             a
             book
             entituled
             
               Brand
               spiegel
            
             ,
             and
             printed
             at
             Cracovia
             in
             the
             Germane
             tongue
             and
             Hebrew
             character
             some
             fifteen
             years
             ago
             )
             as
             there
             are
             vein●
             in
             mans
             body
             :
             hence
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             in
             one
             of
             his
             members
             every
             day
             perform
             one
             of
             the
             Mandatory
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             omit
             that
             which
             the
             prohibiting
             Precept
             enjoyns
             him
             to
             avoid
             ,
             he
             shall
             with
             great
             facility
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             ,
             fulfill
             not
             onely
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Moses
             :
             this
             is
             that
             right
             ordering
             and
             keeping
             of
             their
             Laws
             ;
             here
             I
             may
             counsel
             Isaiah
             to
             make
             his
             complaint
             :
             
             
               That
               the
               earth
               is
               defiled
               under
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               transgressed
               the
               Laws
               ,
               changed
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               broken
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               :
            
             for
             Saint
             Stephen
             should
             be
             stoned
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             and
             should
             reprove
             the
             Jews
             for
             this
             their
             adulterate
             worship
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               You
               stiffenecked
               ,
               and
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               and
               ears
               ,
               you
               do
               alwayes
               resist
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               your
               fathers
               did
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               ,
               who
               have
               recived
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               kept
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Rabbins
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             onely
             bound
             to
             keep
             those
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             Precepts
             ,
             
             but
             the
             women
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             any
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             being
             onely
             tied
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             which
             forbid
             something
             to
             be
             done
             .
             They
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Preceps
             ,
             which
             
             are
             onely
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             them
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             when
             their
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             and
             also
             others
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             no
             way
             subject
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             may
             not
             observe
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             husbands
             to
             whom
             they
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             ow
             dutifull
             obedience
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             call
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             other
             things
             than
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             yet
             never
             by
             compulsion
             .
             If
             any
             one
             make
             a
             question
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             women
             are
             more
             particularly
             obliged
             ?
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             sixty
             four
             of
             the
             prohibiting
             ,
             and
             thirty
             six
             of
             the
             Commanding
             precepts
             .
          
           
             Thus
             do
             the
             Rabbins
             appoint
             their
             women
             their
             Task
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             alwayes
             leasure
             to
             mannage
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             keep
             the
             house
             ,
             play
             the
             Cook
             ,
             Laundresse
             ,
             and
             Nurse
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             forced
             to
             do
             what
             ever
             .
             their
             husbands
             enjoin
             them
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Precepts
             was
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             added
             seven
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             summe
             ariseth
             to
             six
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Letters
             in
             the
             a
             Hebrew
             Decalogue
             ,
             which
             number
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Keter
             ,
             signifying
             a
             Crown
             ,
             comprehends
             ,
             for
             the
             three
             radicall
             Letters
             ,
             
               Caph
               ,
               Thau
            
             ,
             and
             Resch
             make
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             certainty
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             who
             could
             fulfill
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             were
             worthy
             to
             wear
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             needfull
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             the
             world
             cannot
             subsist
             ,
             as
             their
             wise
             men
             would
             perswade
             us
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               If
               my
               covenant
               had
               not
               been
               with
               day
               and
               night
               ,
            
             I
             
               had
               not
               made
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             for
             so
             is
             this
             place
             perverted
             after
             a
             swinish
             manner
             in
             the
             forenamed
             book
             
               Brand
               spigelium
            
             .
             A
             Jew
             is
             as
             fit
             an
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             a
             Sow
             to
             be
             an
             Husbandman
             ,
             as
             in
             rendring
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             the
             Law
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Berith
             ,
             b
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             covenant
             )
             had
             been
             given
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             created
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             now
             hath
             any
             existence
             ,
             it
             hath
             it
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             :
             moreover
             say
             they
             ,
             whosoever
             keeps
             all
             these
             Commandements
             ,
             sets
             a
             Crown
             upon
             Gods
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             in
             lieu
             thereof
             ,
             God
             shall
             invest
             their
             forefronts
             with
             seven
             Crowns
             ,
             who
             doe
             celebrate
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             them
             heirs
             of
             the
             seven
             
             bed-chamber
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             
               Para
               dise
            
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             seven
             infernall
             Mansions
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             obtain
             seven
             heaven's
             and
             so
             many
             earths
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             entituled
             Joma
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             created
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             one
             just
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             first
             chap.
             v.
             31.
             
             
               That
               God
               shallman
               that
               it
               was
               good
               ,
            
             and
             by
             this
             good
             thing
             is
             meant
             that
             good
             and
             just
             one
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Praise
               the
               just
               one
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               good
               ,
            
             and
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             
               And
               God
               saw
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             one
             just
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             Adam
             ,
             for
             at
             that
             instant
             there
             were
             no
             more
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Chaia
               Bar
               Abha
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             confirms
             it
             out
             of
             the
             25.
             verse
             of
             the
             10.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Solomons
             Proverbs
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               righpeous
               is
               an
               everlasting
               foundation
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             their
             Doctors
             write
             ,
             that
             every
             vein
             in
             mans
             body
             is
             the
             souls
             pedagogue
             ,
             to
             instruct
             it
             what
             to
             avoid
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             proves
             disobedient
             to
             such
             an
             admonition
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             branded
             with
             this
             mark
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             one
             good
             vein
             in
             him
             ,
             Again
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             prick
             a
             man
             forward
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             the
             three
             hundred
             sixty
             five
             prohibitory
             precepts
             are
             observed
             and
             fulfilled
             .
             O●●serable
             Jew
             !
             what
             Chirurgion
             can
             prick
             that
             vein
             in
             thee
             whren
             hath
             any
             good●nesse
             in
             it
             ?
             or
             extract
             from
             thee
             the
             smallest
             dram
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             corrupt
             ?
          
           
             King
             Salomon
             in
             his
             Proverbs
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Keep
               my
               Commandements
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               live
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             veins
             and
             members
             shall
             become
             thy
             provocative
             unto
             goodnesse
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             David
             the
             King
             in
             the
             34.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             the
             21.
             verse
             ,
             promiseth
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               keep
               all
               thy
               bones
               ,
               so
               that
               not
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             had
             said
             ,
             who
             keeps
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             bones
             shall
             not
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             poore
             blind
             doting
             Jews
             are
             fallen
             into
             such
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             will
             nor
             can
             understand
             the
             essence
             of
             faith
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             running
             headlong
             into
             their
             obstinate
             errours
             ,
             persist
             in
             their
             folly
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Sophonie
             are
             now
             verified
             :
             
             
               Her
               Prophets
               are
               light
               and
               treachchrous
               
               persons
               ,
               her
               Priests
               have
               polluted
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               violence
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             Truly
             any
             one
             would
             think
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             so
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             dilacerate
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             not
             the
             least
             relish
             or
             spark
             of
             understanding
             in
             them
             :
             for
             in
             the
             confirmation
             and
             declaration
             of
             their
             faith
             settled
             upon
             no
             foundation
             ,
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             they
             seema
             as
             strangers
             and
             aliens
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             dreamed
             of
             it
             about
             some
             thousand
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             now
             grope
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             blind
             man
             gropeth
             the
             for
             wall
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             in
             this
             place
             add
             one
             word
             more
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             beliefe
             and
             superstition
             ,
             considering
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             largely
             of
             it
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             could
             wish
             should
             be
             revealed
             .
             It
             is
             now
             seasonable
             and
             expedient
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             blindness
             and
             obstinacy
             with
             which
             they
             are
             plagued
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             apparent
             out
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
             The
             Jews
             always
             have
             been
             so
             stiff
             necked
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             they
             fixed
             upon
             any
             opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             force
             of
             Argument
             could
             inforce
             them
             to
             relinquish
             it
             :
             whereupon
             Moses
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             so
             often
             reprehend
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             of
             them
             were
             persecuted
             and
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             obstinate
             Jews
             ,
             who
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             are
             often
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             termed
             ,
             the
             Murtherers
             and
             Butchers
             of
             the
             men
             of
             God.
             When
             God
             had
             once
             chosen
             them
             for
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             annexed
             unto
             it
             the
             seal
             of
             Circumcision
             as
             an
             external
             sign
             ,
             had
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             brought
             them
             into
             a
             Land
             surpassing
             a
             others
             ,
             with
             great
             strength
             and
             a
             stretched
             out
             arme
             ;
             and
             also
             had
             given
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             a
             Law
             according
             to
             whose
             prescript
             they
             ought
             to
             frame
             their
             lives
             ,
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             praise
             and
             exalt
             him
             they
             did
             acknowledge
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             whole
             World
             drencht
             in
             the
             Sea
             of
             Idolatry
             was
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             then
             began
             they
             to
             wax
             proud
             ,
             haughty
             ,
             and
             pu●t
             up
             ,
             counting
             the
             Nations
             as
             dung
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             supercilious
             sore-front
             ,
             boasting
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             h●●ly
             and
             elect
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Circumcision
             being
             the
             
             main
             pillars
             of
             this
             their
             ostentation
             .
             And
             seeing
             they
             at
             that
             time
             actually
             possessed
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             offered
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             their
             wants
             must
             be
             a
             glorying
             in
             their
             City
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             other
             kinds
             of
             worsh●p
             ,
             for
             which
             if
             any
             one
             dare
             manage
             a
             reproof
             ,
             objecting
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             because
             God
             shall
             prosligate
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             hearts
             and
             ears
             are
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             again
             scatter
             them
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             he
             shall
             upon
             the
             very
             instant
             be
             cauterized
             for
             a
             false
             Prohet
             ,
             and
             a
             Liar
             ,
             and
             destinated
             to
             the
             stake
             for
             bearing
             witnesse
             unto
             the
             truth
             .
             Neither
             did
             they
             here
             put
             a
             period
             to
             their
             madness
             ;
             they
             stand
             firm
             in
             their
             foolish
             opinions
             ,
             imbracing
             the
             Covenant
             according
             to
             its
             outside
             ,
             the
             Law
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             in
             their
             naked
             representation
             ,
             provoking
             not
             only
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             never
             regarding
             whether
             or
             no
             any
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             fear
             ,
             or
             reverence
             of
             his
             Majesty
             was
             implanted
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             For
             the
             attempting
             of
             these
             enormities
             the
             Lord
             conceives
             heavy
             displeasure
             against
             Israel
             ,
             
             terms
             them
             a
             sinfull
             Nation
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             a
             seed
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             children
             that
             are
             corrupters
             ,
             which
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             provoked
             the
             holy
             one
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             gone
             away
             backward
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             were
             obstinate
             ,
             their
             neck
             an
             iron
             sinew
             ;
             
             and
             their
             brow
             brasse
             :
             Transgressors
             from
             their
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             
             whose
             birth
             and
             nativity
             is
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             
             their
             Father
             an
             Amorite
             ,
             and
             their
             Mother
             a
             Hittite
             ;
             a
             people
             rejected
             and
             accursed
             ,
             as
             Moses
             witnesseth
             .
             He
             threatens
             them
             to
             bani●h
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             them
             into
             a
             Land
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             had
             known
             ;
             there
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             tast
             of
             his
             fury
             ,
             be
             slaves
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             so
             much
             rejoyced
             ,
             like
             unto
             Shiloe
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             speaking
             to
             Esay
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               peole
               fat
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               ears
               heavy
               ,
               and
               shut
               their
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               they
               see
               with
               their
               eyespuch
               ;
               and
               heare
               with
               their
               ears
               ,
               and
               understand
               with
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               convert
               and
               be
               healed
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             God
             denounceth
             against
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               to
               observe
               to
               do
               all
               his
               Commandements
               and
               his
               Statutes
               ,
               which
               l
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               curses
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               and
               
               overtake
               thee
               :
               The
               Lord
               shall
               sinite
               thee
               with
               madness
               and
               blindnesse
               of
               heart
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               grope
               at
               noon
               day
               ,
               as
               the
               blind
               gropeth
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               prosPer
               in
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               only
               oppressed
               and
               spoyled
               evermore
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               save
               thee
            
          
           
             The
             fundamental
             then
             and
             prime
             cause
             of
             the
             blindness
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             is
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             heaRkened
             not
             unto
             his
             voice
             ,
             worshipping
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             drawing
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             hearts
             being
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             
             their
             service
             towards
             him
             consisting
             only
             in
             the
             commandements
             of
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             complains
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             they
             soon
             left
             off
             to
             trace
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             setling
             themselves
             upon
             their
             own
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             upon
             the
             sublime
             perspicuity
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             after
             Ezra
             were
             called
             Scribes
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             new
             foundation
             ,
             accounting
             Their
             Expositions
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             to
             be
             of
             far
             more
             worth
             ,
             then
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             against
             which
             the
             Prophets
             oftentimes
             declaimed
             ,
             but
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             What
             these
             Commandements
             are
             ,
             which
             they
             esteem
             more
             then
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Jewes
             reprehend
             him
             that
             his
             Disciples
             walked
             not
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             washing
             hands
             ,
             cups
             ,
             pots
             ,
             brazen
             vessels
             and
             tables
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             fopperies
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             make
             the
             word
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             but
             only
             strive
             to
             fulfill
             the
             inventions
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             seeing
             these
             their
             Traditions
             which
             Christ
             pointed
             out
             unto
             us
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             accurately
             kept
             and
             observed
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seriously
             also
             described
             in
             their
             Cannon
             La.
             and
             celesiastical
             and
             moral
             constitutions
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             I
             have
             decreed
             to
             lay
             open
             in
             the
             following
             discourse
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             here
             convenient
             to
             search
             out
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             which
             might
             th●n
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             doth
             induce
             them
             to
             prefer
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             men
             before
             Gods
             Commondements
             ,
             casting
             them
             headlong
             into
             the
             darkness
             of
             Superstitlon
             ,
             so
             blinding
             their
             understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             find
             out
             the
             trUe
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             that
             learned
             man
             
               Rabbi
               Mosche
               
               Mikkotzi
            
             ,
             called
             Hakdamah
             (
             who
             writ
             a
             Book
             and
             Exposition
             upon
             three
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             which
             he
             entituled
             ,
             
               Sepher
               mitzuos
               gadol
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             Book
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1236.
             and
             published
             it
             at
             Toledo
             in
             Spain
             ,
             where
             the
             Jewes
             then
             had
             a
             most
             flourishing
             Schoole
             ,
             the
             Students
             therein
             being
             in
             number
             twelve
             thousands
             ,
             as
             he
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             hundred
             and
             twelfth
             Prohibitory
             precept
             .
             )
             that
             the
             written
             Law
             which
             God
             delivered
             unto
             Moses
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             is
             obscure
             and
             difficult
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             contradicts
             is
             selfe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             are
             not
             there
             set
             down
             :
             wherupon
             it
             is
             needful
             some
             certain
             Exposition
             should
             be
             framed
             ,
             by
             whose
             plūmet
             every
             one
             might
             dive
             into
             the
             genuine
             sence
             of
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             &
             groū
             d
             theron
             as
             a
             firm
             foundation
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             contradicts
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             instances
             .
             We
             read
             
               Exod.
               12.
               15.
               
               For
               sevean
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               unleavened
               bread
            
             ;
             but
             
               Deut.
               16.
               8.
               
               Six
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               unleavened
               bread
               :
            
             againe
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Seven
               weeks
               thou
               shalt
               number
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             which
             make
             only
             forty
             nine
             days
             :
             but
             in
             the
             23.
             of
             Leviticus
             and
             the
             16.
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             
               Vnto
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               seventh
               Sabbath
               shall
               you
               number
               fifty
               dayes
               .
            
             In
             the
             16.
             of
             Deuteronomy
             vers
             .
             2.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               sacrifice
               the
               Passover
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               of
               the
               Flock
               and
               of
               the
               Heard
               ;
               contrary
               to
               this
               ●xod
               .
               12.
               5.
               
               Your
               Lamb
               shall
               be
               without
               blemish
               ,
               a
               male
               of
               the
               first
               year
               ,
               you
               shall
               take
               out
               from
               the
               sheep
               or
               from
               the
               Goats
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Deut.
               15.
               19.
               
               All
               the
               firstling
               males
               that
               come
               of
               thy
               Heard
               and
               of
               thy
               Flock
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               sanctifie
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             27.
             of
             
               Leviticus
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               The
               firstling
               of
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               firstling
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Oxe
               or
               Sheep
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               The
               third
               day
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               down
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               People
               upon
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             :
             But
             Exod.
             20.
             22.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               You
               have
               seen
               that
               I
               have
               talked
               with
               you
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             These
             and
             such
             like
             contradictions
             are
             every
             where
             obvious
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             cannot
             out
             of
             it
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             we
             may
             with
             great
             facility
             prove
             the
             imperfection
             of
             this
             Law
             ;
             for
             who
             shall
             teach
             unto
             us
             the
             Notes
             of
             birds
             and
             other
             creatures
             ?
             who
             shall
             instruct
             us
             what
             fat
             is
             permitted
             unto
             us
             ,
             what
             prohibited
             ?
             to
             what
             height
             the
             Tabernacle
             
             is
             to
             be
             reared
             up
             ,
             &
             after
             what
             figure
             to
             be
             built
             ?
             whether
             circumcision
             is
             barely
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             or
             priah
             a
             some
             other
             thing
             to
             be
             added
             ?
             or
             how
             the
             writing
             called
             Mezuzah
             b
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             fastened
             to
             the
             door
             posts
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             is
             to
             be
             indited
             ?
             as
             also
             ,
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             placed
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             ,
             or
             Threshould
             of
             the
             Gate
             ?
             Furthermore
             ,
             who
             can
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             kindes
             of
             licensed
             and
             prohihited
             meats
             ?
             who
             can
             shew
             unto
             us
             the
             difference
             to
             be
             had
             in
             boyling
             milk
             and
             flesh
             ?
             how
             the
             dead
             and
             Leapers
             are
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             as
             also
             dead
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             polluted
             by
             touching
             of
             them
             ?
             who
             can
             teach
             us
             the
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             the
             Masorah
             c
             of
             Points
             or
             Accents
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Letters
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             are
             lifted
             up
             above
             the
             words
             ,
             some
             inverted
             ?
             who
             can
             give
             us
             a
             true
             exposition
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             It
             must
             then
             irrefragably
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             Commentary
             on
             the
             written
             word
             is
             necessary
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             be
             instructed
             in
             all
             these
             points
             .
             So
             much
             the
             fore-named
             Rabbine
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             means
             and
             plot
             ,
             wherby
             the
             Divel
             first
             of
             all
             seduced
             the
             Jews
             to
             forsake
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             magisteriall
             manner
             compelled
             them
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             a
             tenacious
             grasp
             ,
             that
             neither
             
               Esay
               ,
               Christ
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             to
             this
             very
             day
             could
             by
             any
             means
             unclasp
             their
             arms
             .
             Go
             to
             then
             ,
             my
             prudent
             and
             skilfull
             Rabbine
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             a
             true
             Exposition
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ?
             In
             Weckers
             Books
             of
             Secrets
             ?
             no
             verily
             :
             In
             Reuchlines
             Caballistical
             Art
             ?
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             or
             lastly
             ,
             in
             Marcolfus
             ?
             much
             less
             ;
             but
             read
             the
             holy
             Talmud
             and
             there
             you
             may
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             whence
             I
             pray
             thee
             was
             this
             Talmud
             sent
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             give
             so
             much
             credit
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             the
             Interpreter
             and
             Expounder
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ?
             Thou
             wilt
             answer
             ;
             that
             Moses
             our
             Master
             and
             Prophet
             brought
             it
             together
             with
             the
             written
             Word
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             :
             for
             thinkest
             thou
             thou
             doting
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             when
             Moses
             stayd
             forty
             days
             &
             forty
             nights
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             he
             was
             set
             to
             keep
             Geese
             ?
             Could
             not
             God
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             houre
             have
             given
             him
             the
             two
             Tables
             in
             which
             he
             had
             written
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             him
             a
             Packing
             to
             have
             prevented
             the
             Israelites
             in
             making
             of
             their
             Golden
             Calfe
             ?
             There
             was
             some
             thing
             more
             in
             the
             wind
             ;
             for
             God
             brought
             
             Moses
             into
             his
             own
             School
             ,
             and
             there
             first
             gave
             him
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             
             then
             expounded
             the
             same
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             which
             he
             spent
             in
             the
             mountain
             ,
             expressing
             to
             the
             life
             the
             cause
             ,
             measure
             ,
             foundation
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             every
             Commandement
             ,
             which
             Declaration
             finished
             ,
             
             he
             bids
             him
             depart
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             relate
             all
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               teach
               you
               Statutes
               and
               Judgements
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Statutes
             and
             Judgements
             were
             that
             
               Thorah
               begnal
               peh
            
             ,
             that
             Law
             delivered
             by
             Mouth
             to
             Moses
             ,
             which
             he
             taught
             Joshuah
             ,
             and
             Joshuah
             the
             seventy
             two
             Elders
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             was
             derived
             to
             Zachary
             ,
             and
             Malachy
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             from
             whom
             that
             great
             Councel
             ,
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             it
             was
             deliver'd
             from
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             every
             one
             had
             learned
             it
             from
             his
             Grandfather
             or
             Grandmother
             .
             But
             how
             could
             Moses
             know
             ,
             when
             either
             it
             was
             day
             or
             night
             ?
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
               ,
               Exod
            
             34.
             makes
             answer
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             day
             time
             Moses
             received
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             upon
             the
             night
             that
             which
             was
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             unto
             him
             ;
             a
             Doctourlike
             answer
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             been
             night
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             writ
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Chandler
             in
             the
             Mountain
             Sinai
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             Candles
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             had
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             desired
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             that
             this
             Exposition
             was
             onely
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             ▪
             and
             not
             in
             writing
             ?
             
               Rabbi
               Mosche
               Mikkotzi
            
             ,
             makes
             answer
             ;
             that
             God
             did
             it
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             not
             corrupt
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             corrupted
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             shall
             stand
             before
             Gods
             Tribunall
             ,
             they
             shall
             both
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             present
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             hence
             calling
             themselves
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             make
             a
             further
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             which
             of
             you
             hath
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Law
             given
             by
             mouth
             ,
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             ?
             which
             none
             but
             the
             Israelites
             shall
             know
             of
             ,
             or
             can
             produce
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             purpose
             then
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             more
             any
             vision
             ,
             and
             prophecies
             had
             ceased
             in
             Israel
             ,
             God
             stirred
             up
             the
             wisest
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Schollers
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             institute
             good
             Ordinances
             among
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             rightly
             teach
             and
             propagate
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             successours
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
          
           
             These
             men
             made
             it
             a
             Statute
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             most
             worthy
             of
             praise
             ,
             should
             be
             blessed
             every
             day
             ,
             at
             the
             rising
             and
             setting
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             They
             ordained
             also
             eighteen
             laudatory
             petitions
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             we
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             bestow
             upon
             us
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             rightly
             fear
             him
             ,
             as
             grace
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             heal
             all
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             gather
             us
             together
             again
             thus
             dispersed
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             *
             to
             break
             their
             horn
             and
             power
             in
             pieces
             ,
             but
             to
             exalt
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             righteous
             *
             to
             bu●ld
             up
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             again
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             house
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             ordained
             Grace
             before
             and
             after
             meat
             ,
             to
             welcome
             the
             New
             Moon
             with
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             to
             pray
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             and
             noise
             of
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             City
             some
             certain
             Schools
             should
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             sufficient
             and
             able
             men
             for
             Masters
             and
             instructors
             ,
             who
             might
             bring
             up
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Jews
             〈◊〉
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             should
             be
             weekly
             read
             in
             these
             their
             Schools
             ,
             lest
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             should
             forget
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Israelites
             should
             not
             eat
             nor
             drink
             with
             any
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             except
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             flie
             their
             meat
             ,
             as
             a
             dog
             or
             a
             snake
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               that
               he
               pur
               posed
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               defile
               himself
               with
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Kings
               meat
               ,
               nor
               the
               wine
               which
               he
               drank
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             was
             taken
             ,
             the
             Temple
             laid
             wast
             the
             Jews
             overcome
             ,
             led
             captive
             ,
             and
             no
             end
             of
             their
             misery
             and
             bondage
             could
             be
             expected
             ,
             behold
             ,
             God
             was
             so
             bountifull
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
               Hannafi
            
             (
             who
             was
             the
             very
             pattern
             of
             humility
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             sanctity
             ,
             that
             thence
             he
             was
             called
             
               Rabbenu
               hakkadosch
            
             ,
             our
             great
             Master
             )
             that
             he
             found
             so
             much
             grace
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             Antoninus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             (
             whose
             favourite
             he
             was
             )
             that
             by
             his
             permission
             he
             called
             a
             Councel
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             quarter
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             might
             consult
             and
             find
             out
             the
             means
             how
             that
             their
             Law
             might
             be
             kept
             safe
             ,
             and
             not
             perish
             utterly
             ,
             
             while
             the
             misforTune
             of
             the
             Jews
             might
             daily
             encrease
             ,
             their
             Learned
             Doctours
             be
             either
             killed
             ,
             or
             sent
             into
             exile
             .
             The
             consultation
             came
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             that
             a
             consideration
             had
             of
             the
             great
             calamity
             the
             Jews
             were
             in
             ,
             being
             dispersed
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             commend
             their
             Kabala
             a
             unto
             writing
             ,
             that
             this
             same
             Rabbine
             should
             gather
             together
             in
             one
             book
             what
             ever
             parcell
             of
             this
             Law
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             ,
             remained
             in
             memory
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             Christs
             time
             .
          
           
             This
             book
             he
             entituled
             Mischna
             ,
             b
             that
             is
             a
             ,
             second
             Law
             ,
             in
             Greek
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             contains
             six
             Principal
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             are
             again
             subdivided
             into
             sixty
             peculiar
             Sections
             or
             Tracts
             .
             Thus
             much
             
               Rabbi
               Mikkotzi
            
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Sections
             are
             contained
             in
             short
             ,
             injunctions
             ,
             conclusions
             ,
             positions
             ,
             and
             aphorismes
             ,
             the
             Traditions
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             according
             to
             whose
             Rule
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogue
             was
             then
             ,
             and
             now
             ought
             to
             square
             their
             lives
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             preached
             and
             taught
             ,
             yea
             Isa
             .
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             their
             Doctrine
             the
             Commandements
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             book
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             219.
             being
             confirmed
             as
             absolute
             
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             was
             received
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             whole
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             also
             enacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             posterity
             should
             live
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clearly
             manifest
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             Chronicle
             ,
             called
             
               Tzemach
               David
            
             .
             a
          
           
             Some
             few
             years
             after
             arose
             
               Rabbi
               Iochanan
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Rector
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             he
             enlarged
             the
             foresaid
             book
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             
               Talmud
               Hierosolymitanum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Talmud
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             book
             seemed
             so
             obscure
             ,
             difficult
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             few
             cared
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             in
             so
             great
             esteem
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             neither
             is
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             book
             Mischuaios
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             a
             decurtate
             and
             different
             dialect
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Asse
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             the
             same
             University
             after
             him
             ,
             began
             to
             explain
             it
             for
             his
             School
             lectures
             ,
             and
             every
             year
             ranne
             over
             two
             Tracts
             thereof
             ,
             in
             this
             whole
             time
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             which
             was
             threescore
             years
             ,
             two
             times
             finishing
             his
             exposition
             .
             In
             writing
             he
             onely
             finished
             thirty
             five
             Tracts
             ,
             as
             Rambam
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             book
             called
             Zeraim
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             professe
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             3670
          
           
             Next
             after
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             427.
             succeeded
             Maremar
             in
             the
             Rectorship
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               Rab.
               Asse
            
             ,
             son
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             joyned
             himself
             ,
             they
             two
             finished
             that
             ,
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Asse
            
             ,
             the
             father
             had
             left
             imperfect
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             book
             Mischuaios
             ,
             was
             now
             altogether
             compleat
             ;
             that
             which
             was
             added
             ,
             they
             called
             Gemarah
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             b
             which
             signifies
             a
             complement
             ,
             or
             perfection
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             Mischuaios
             ,
             made
             up
             the
             whole
             Talmud
             :
             these
             two
             spent
             seventy
             three
             years
             in
             the
             consummation
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             was
             perfected
             ,
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             for
             authentick
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             500.
             being
             called
             the
             Babylonian
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             is
             a
             rule
             and
             square
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             civil
             affairs
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             glorious
             vestment
             of
             Jacobs
             posterity
             ,
             that
             precious
             treasure
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             the
             keepers
             ,
             delivered
             unto
             them
             by
             hear●
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             their
             genuine
             Perasch
             c
             or
             Expósition
             (
             yea
             rather
             ,
             as
             
               Malachi
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               dying
               upon
               your
               faces
            
             )
             out
             of
             which
             the
             doubtfull
             places
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             fully
             be
             resolved
             :
             this
             is
             that
             
               Thorah
               begnal
               peh
            
             ,
             the
             Law
             
             of
             words
             of
             greater
             esteem
             with
             them
             then
             that
             which
             was
             written
             ,
             seeing
             this
             without
             that
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             understood
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             main
             of
             their
             folly
             is
             not
             known
             to
             many
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             I
             wil
             here
             adde
             what
             I
             have
             transcribed
             out
             of
             their
             own
             books
             .
          
           
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             in
             his
             Proem
             upon
             the
             Pentateuch
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             This
             is
             most
             infallible
             sign
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             Moses
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Law
             delivered
             only
             by
             word
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             Talmud
             is
             the
             joy
             and
             consolation
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             There
             is
             also
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Law
             and
             Law
             ,
             being
             both
             delivered
             unto
             us
             by
             our
             Ancestors
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             writes
             many
             things
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             impossible
             to
             come
             by
             any
             exposition
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             proprietie
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             lay
             for
             our
             foundation
             those
             things
             which
             our
             Wise-men
             ,
             and
             Rabbines
             have
             spoke
             and
             written
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             not
             grounded
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Expositions
             of
             their
             owne
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             must
             interpret
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             a
             sure
             foundation
             of
             it
             :
             as
             it
             is
             further
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Book
             
               Ammude
               Golah
            
             ,
             called
             also
             Semak
             or
             
               Sepher
               mitzvos
               katon
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             little
             book
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             
             printed
             at
             Cremona
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1556.
             
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               think
               that
               the
               written
               word
               is
               the
               Groundwork
               ,
               for
               much
               rather
               the
               Law
               delivered
               by
               mouth
               only
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               foundation
               .
            
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             God
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             Exod.
             34.
             27.
             and
             these
             words
             are
             Gods
             Treasure
             ,
             for
             God
             fore-saw
             that
             the
             Israelites
             in
             time
             to
             come
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             into
             exile
             :
             and
             because
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             which
             they
             were
             strangers
             would
             copy
             out
             &
             interpret
             their
             Books
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             this
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             Pen
             of
             the
             Scribe
             ;
             and
             although
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             also
             written
             ,
             yet
             the
             Christians
             could
             not
             comprehend
             the
             true
             sence
             thereof
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             interpretation
             thereof
             requires
             an
             acute
             and
             sublime
             understanding
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               I
               have
               written
               unto
               him
               the
               great
               things
               of
               my
               Law
               ,
            
             
             but
             they
             
               were
               accounted
               as
               a
               strange
               thing
               :
            
             yet
             if
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
               Ben
               Joseph
            
             had
             not
             been
             hood-winkt
             in
             superstition
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             had
             
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             understanding
             so
             much
             illuminated
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             perceived
             that
             place
             of
             Hosea
             to
             point
             at
             the
             written
             word
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             complains
             ,
             vilified
             and
             had
             in
             contempt
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             debased
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             ●nto
             them
             as
             an
             ucouth
             and
             unknown
             thing
             :
             as
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Josiah
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             for
             a
             long
             time
             lost
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             again
             by
             Hilkiah
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             was
             accounted
             a
             rare
             and
             strange
             novelty
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             also
             follow
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             
             
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               these
               words
               ,
            
             must
             ,
             the
             jews
             being
             commentators
             ,
             be
             thus
             understood
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             which
             were
             heard
             and
             received
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ;
             &
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             written
             but
             unwritten
             Law
             :
             which
             interpretation
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Book
             Tauchum
             in
             the
             Section
             
               Elle
               Toledos
               Noach
            
             ,
             which
             begins
             at
             the
             9.
             verse
             of
             the
             6.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             thus
             written
             :
             Our
             Wise-men
             say
             that
             God
             did
             not
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Horum
               verborum
               gratia
               ,
               for
               these
               words
               ,
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Secundum
               os
               horum
               verborum
            
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             words
             which
             were
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             only
             ,
             not
             in
             writing
             have
             I
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             .
             And
             such
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             is
             harsh
             and
             difficult
             to
             them
             that
             would
             learn
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             likened
             to
             darkness
             ,
             Esay
             the
             ninth
             and
             second
             where
             the
             words
             are
             .
             
               The
               people
               that
               sate
               in
               darkness
               have
               seen
               a
               great
               light
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             much
             conversant
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             see
             great
             light
             ,
             for
             God
             inlightens
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             things
             permitted
             and
             not
             permitted
             ,
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             expressed
             to
             the
             full
             in
             the
             written
             Law.
             
          
           
             A
             little
             after
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             Covenant
             the
             World
             subsists
             ,
             because
             God
             created
             the
             day
             and
             night
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             might
             learn
             the
             Law
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             Talmud
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             cease
             to
             study
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             day
             and
             night
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Hereupon
             saith
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               If
               my
               Covenant
               be
               not
               with
               day
               and
               night
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               if
               I
               have
               not
               appointed
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             
             And
             what
             is
             this
             Covenant
             ?
             The
             Talmud
             saith
             ,
             the
             Jew
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             Jeremy
             a
             little
             before
             saith
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               break
               my
               Covenant
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               my
               covenant
               of
               the
               night
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             no
             longer
             learn
             and
             observe
             the
             
               Talmud
               )
               then
               may
               also
               my
               Covenant
               be
               broken
               with
            
             David
             
               my
               servant
            
             .
             Hereupon
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               his
               delight
               ;
               in
               his
               Law
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             
               Talmud
               )
               will
               he
               meditate
               day
               and
               night
               :
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             also
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             ,
             that
             this
             unwritten
             Law
             should
             never
             be
             subject
             to
             oblivion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               saith
               tho
               Lord
               ,
               will
               make
               with
               them
               this
               Covenant
               ▪
               my
               Spirit
               which
               shal
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               that
               I
               have
               put
               into
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               shall
               never
               depart
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               thy
               children
               from
               this
               time
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             not
             written
             ,
             saith
             the
             Jew
             ,
             
               from
               thee
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
            
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             understand
             the
             unwritten
             Law
             here
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             for
             the
             learning
             of
             which
             God
             hath
             placed
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             two
             common
             Schools
             .
             Hitherto
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             ,
             which
             booke
             he
             intitles
             ,
             
             
               Cad
               hakkemach
            
             ,
             a
             Barrel
             of
             Meale
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             six
             parts
             of
             the
             Talmud
             make
             up
             the
             Law
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             foundation
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             considering
             that
             this
             without
             that
             can
             neither
             be
             profitably
             expounded
             nor
             understood
             .
             Hereupon
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             the
             Talmud
             called
             
               Bava
               meziah
            
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             that
             to
             study
             and
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             profit
             and
             no
             profit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             small
             profit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             But
             to
             learn
             the
             Talmud
             is
             an
             exercise
             worthy
             of
             a
             Salary
             ,
             and
             the
             workman
             shall
             surely
             receive
             it
             :
             To
             commit
             unto
             memory
             the
             Gemarah
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             upshot
             of
             the
             Talmud
             is
             such
             a
             surpassing
             vertue
             ,
             that
             it
             admits
             not
             of
             an
             equal
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbines
             and
             Doctors
             are
             better
             versed
             in
             the
             Talmud
             then
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             now
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             given
             a
             full
             demonstration
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Jewish
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Moses
             ,
             but
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             joy
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             marrow
             of
             their
             bones
             ;
             which
             may
             put
             a
             period
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             any
             who
             wonders
             at
             their
             blindness
             and
             superstition
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             way
             of
             divine
             truth
             ,
             with
             a
             light
             heeled
             wantonness
             ,
             following
             the
             footsteps
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             in
             the
             way
             of
             lying
             .
          
           
             When
             therfore
             the
             Divel
             ,
             that
             Father
             of
             lies
             ,
             for
             his
             recreation
             
             would
             play
             a
             game
             at
             Tick
             Tack
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             being
             their
             stake
             ;
             he
             by
             cogging
             got
             the
             dice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             give
             over
             till
             he
             had
             got
             the
             double
             point
             ,
             when
             he
             inspired
             into
             them
             this
             heart
             pleasing
             consequence
             :
             Seeing
             the
             Talmud
             is
             the
             master
             point
             ,
             the
             true
             ground
             ,
             the
             right
             line
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             written
             Word
             ought
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             cut
             out
             ,
             squared
             ,
             and
             divided
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             Rabbins
             should
             be
             conformable
             unto
             it
             ,
             &
             as
             the
             Talmud
             is
             so
             true
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             blemished
             with
             the
             least
             falshood
             ,
             so
             is
             every
             thing
             that
             the
             Rabbines
             do
             either
             write
             or
             teach
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             after
             game
             or
             consequence
             did
             above
             all
             measure
             possesse
             the
             Rabbines
             (
             who
             are
             such
             greedy
             hunters
             after
             glory
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             shall
             be
             tainted
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             before
             they
             miss
             this
             their
             prey
             )
             is
             apparent
             out
             of
             their
             following
             proud
             Luciferous
             speeches
             .
          
           
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
            
             ,
             
             who
             died
             in
             Portugal
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1493.
             in
             his
             Book
             
               Menoras
               hammaor
               (
               a
            
             )
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             all
             that
             our
             Rabbines
             have
             taught
             or
             spoken
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Sermons
             or
             in
             their
             mystical
             and
             allegorical
             Explications
             ,
             we
             believe
             as
             firmly
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             In
             which
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             found
             smelling
             of
             an
             hyperbole
             ,
             or
             seeming
             clean
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             too
             high
             for
             the
             sensible
             faculty
             of
             any
             mortal
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             ascribe
             it
             not
             to
             their
             words
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             defect
             of
             our
             understanding
             ;
             and
             although
             their
             strains
             be
             high
             and
             lofty
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             present
             unto
             our
             view
             things
             incredible
             ,
             
             yet
             if
             we
             rightly
             ballance
             them
             ,
             the
             truth
             will
             cast
             the
             Scales
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             a
             Rabbine
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             preached
             that
             the
             dayes
             shall
             come
             in
             which
             a
             Woman
             should
             every
             day
             bring
             forth
             ,
             
             grounding
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               she
               conceived
               and
               presently
               brought
               forth
            
             ;
             by
             presently
             ,
             understanding
             dayly
             ,
             which
             when
             some
             understood
             not
             ,
             they
             flouted
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             and
             exposed
             him
             to
             contempt
             .
             The
             Rabbine
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             spoke
             not
             after
             the
             vulgar
             fashion
             of
             a
             naturall
             woman
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Hen
             that
             dayly
             layd
             an
             Egge
             :
             an
             handsom
             put
             off
             indeed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             place
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             all
             their
             words
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             
             neither
             shall
             any
             of
             them
             fall
             in
             vain
             unto
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             is
             our
             bounden
             duty
             to
             believe
             what
             ever
             is
             extant
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             :
             neither
             let
             any
             
             deride
             them
             not
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             for
             so
             doing
             he
             shall
             not
             escape
             unpunished
             :
             let
             every
             one
             then
             take
             warning
             ,
             that
             he
             speak
             not
             any
             thing
             scandalous
             either
             to
             the
             person
             or
             attempts
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             endeavour
             to
             learn
             so
             much
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             out
             of
             their
             writings
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             a
             book
             printed
             in
             the
             Germane
             tongue
             ,
             and
             Hebrew
             Letter
             at
             Cracovia
             ,
             in
             
               Poland
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1597.
             called
             
               Brand
               spiegelium
            
             ,
             in
             the
             hinder
             end
             of
             the
             48.
             
             Chapter
             ;
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             bound
             to
             say
             Amen
             ,
             not
             only
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             to
             every
             Sermon
             and
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             lie
             hidden
             and
             profound
             mysteries
             shaped
             to
             the
             vulgar
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             they
             might
             signifie
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             believe
             whatsoever
             their
             Rabbines
             ,
             or
             wise
             men
             have
             spoken
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isa
               .
               Open
               your selves
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
               for
               the
               people
               cometh
               ,
               who
               keepeth
               Justice
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             people
             who
             saying
             Amen
             ,
             believes
             all
             things
             that
             the
             wise
             men
             and
             Rabbines
             have
             written
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             mans
             understanding
             be
             encompassed
             with
             such
             Egyptian
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             aggados
             or
             expositions
             ,
             yet
             he
             ought
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Doctours
             are
             not
             wind
             ,
             but
             truth
             it self
             .
             Aggadah
             is
             a
             mysticall
             or
             hidden
             speech
             ,
             by
             which
             hidden
             matters
             and
             things
             of
             great
             moment
             are
             signified
             ;
             the
             word
             it self
             by
             a
             certain
             Metathesis
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Deagah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             poverty
             and
             grief
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             macerates
             and
             tortures
             himself
             after
             an
             uncouth
             manner
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             rightly
             understand
             the
             forementioned
             Aggadah
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             pertains
             that
             which
             is
             every
             where
             extant
             in
             the
             Talmnd
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             two
             Rabbines
             are
             at
             contention
             ,
             the
             one
             affirming
             the
             other
             denying
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             contradict
             them
             ,
             because
             both
             their
             Positious
             are
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Kabala
             ,
             which
             Moses
             brought
             with
             him
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             one
             could
             not
             rightly
             understandd
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             both
             of
             them
             know
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             thus
             speak
             ,
             seeing
             the
             words
             of
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             It
             is
             also
             a
             Catholick
             rule
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             :
             Rather
             keep
             in
             mind
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             than
             them
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             concluding
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             writings
             and
             instructions
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             are
             of
             greater
             authority
             ,
             than
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
           
             Luther
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
             which
             he
             writ
             upon
             
               Shem
               hamphorasch
            
             ,
             a
             comments
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             concerning
             the
             authority
             and
             credit
             given
             to
             the
             Rabbines
             and
             their
             writings
             .
             
               The
               Jews
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               Rabbines
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               affirm
               thè
               left
               hand
               to
               be
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               hand
               to
               be
               the
               left
               ,
            
             as
             Purchetus
             testifies
             
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               three
               Jews
               who
               kept
               me
               company
               ,
               dealt
               with
               me
               when
               I
               urged
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               then
               would
               they
               object
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               their
               Rabbines
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               whence
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
            
             Purchetus
             
               said
               nothing
               but
               truth
               ,
               seeing
               mine
               own
               experience
               taught
               me
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Luther
             was
             not
             too
             blame
             ,
             being
             guided
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             to
             believe
             Purchetus
             ;
             to
             make
             it
             more
             manifest
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             their
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             Raschi
             ,
             or
             
               Rabbi
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             ,
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             Deut
             ,
             17.
             and
             11
             
               According
               to
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               teach
               thee
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Iudgements
               which
               they
               shall
               tell
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               do
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               decline
               from
               the
               Sentence
               which
               they
               shall
               shew
               thee
               ,
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               nor
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               ,
            
             hath
             this
             glosse
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             unto
             thee
             ,
             of
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             left
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             right
             ,
             thou
             must
             believe
             it
             as
             a
             truth
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             thy
             right
             hand
             is
             thy
             right
             ,
             and
             thy
             left
             hand
             thy
             left
             ?
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             find
             in
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             ,
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             words
             ,
             who
             brings
             in
             Ramban
             ,
             or
             
               R.
               Mosche
               Ben
               Nachman
            
             ,
             telling
             his
             tale
             in
             these
             terms
             .
             Upon
             a
             time
             there
             came
             a
             certain
             Gentile
             unto
             that
             mirrour
             of
             Learning
             ,
             
               Don
               Shammai
            
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             how
             many
             Laws
             or
             Commandements
             have
             you
             ●ews
             among
             you
             ?
             to
             whom
             Shammai
             made
             answer
             ,
             our
             Laws
             are
             onely
             two
             ,
             the
             one
             written
             ,
             the
             other
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             .
             Then
             the
             Gentile
             replyed
             ,
             I
             believe
             as
             fully
             as
             thou
             dost
             ,
             that
             written
             Law
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             contained
             therein
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             thy
             Law
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             I
             cannot
             embrace
             it
             ,
             neither
             account
             it
             for
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             
             go
             to
             ,
             make
             me
             a
             Jew
             ,
             be
             my
             Shoolmaster
             ,
             &
             teach
             me
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             words
             possessed
             Schammai
             with
             such
             a
             fury
             ,
             that
             he
             thrust
             him
             from
             him
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             depart
             the
             place
             ;
             then
             the
             Gentile
             came
             to
             Hillel
             the
             elder
             ,
             Schammai's
             copartner
             in
             office
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             two
             were
             joynt
             Rectors
             ,
             and
             lived
             but
             a
             small
             time
             before
             Christs
             incarnation
             )
             whom
             he
             questions
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             entreating
             him
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Jew
             ,
             which
             Hillel
             did
             ,
             and
             instructed
             him
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             .
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             Hillel
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             pronounce
             
               Aleph
               ,
               Beth
               ,
               Gimel
               ,
               Daleth
               ,
            
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             according
             as
             Hillel
             mouthed
             them
             unto
             him
             :
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             Hillel
             inverting
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             pronounce
             
               Daleth
               ▪
               Gimel
               ,
               Beth
               ,
               Aleph
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Gentile
             replyed
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Lesson
             thou
             taughtst
             me
             yesterday
             ;
             then
             answered
             Hillel
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             onely
             reject
             me
             thy
             instructor
             ,
             but
             also
             fearest
             not
             to
             yield
             no
             credit
             unto
             my
             words
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             rest
             thy self
             contented
             in
             the
             unwritten
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             taught
             therein
             .
             
             This
             Story
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             Talmud
             Tract
             
               de
               Sabbatho
            
             .
          
           
             Hence
             may
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             simply
             without
             consideration
             or
             contradiction
             ,
             should
             believe
             not
             onely
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             the
             RabbiNes
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             write
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Jew
             indeed
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             refractory
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             the
             most
             grievous
             torments
             in
             hell
             shall
             be
             his
             portion
             ,
             
             concerning
             which
             thing
             we
             read
             this
             Decree
             and
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             in
             the
             Tract
             entituled
             
               de
               libello
               repudii
            
             ,
             or
             Letter
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Mar.
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               deride
               or
               contemne
               what
               our
               wismen
               and
               Rabbines
               have
               spoken
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
               in
               hot
               boyling
               pitch
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             as
             they
             blasphemously
             affirm
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             to
             be
             tormented
             ,
             because
             he
             walked
             not
             according
             to
             the
             traditions
             ,
             ordinances
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             ancestours
             ,
             but
             rejected
             them
             as
             a
             thing
             despifed
             .
             This
             punishment
             is
             also
             registred
             in
             another
             Tract
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             and
             more
             at
             large
             expounded
             in
             a
             book
             called
             
               Menneras
               Hammaor
            
             ,
             and
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             book
             
               Beth
               Iaacob
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Talmud
             printed
             at
             Basile
             it
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             other
             blasphemous
             passages
             ,
             written
             against
             Christ
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             That
             Canon
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             appertains
             also
             unto
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               Whosoever
               transgresseth
               any
               thing
               that
               our
               Wisemen
               have
               spoken
               ,
               he
               is
               liable
               to
               death
               :
            
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               who
               so
               breaketh
               an
               hedge
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               shall
               bite
               him
               .
            
             Thou
             must
             here
             understand
             ,
             
             thou
             Christian
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             as
             the
             hedge
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbines
             have
             encompassed
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             That
             we
             may
             avoid
             the
             above
             mentioned
             punishment
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             give
             us
             this
             admonition
             :
             My
             Son
             ,
             remember
             that
             a
             far
             greater
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             it
             pleased
             me
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Preface
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             things
             following
             ,
             briefly
             to
             declare
             and
             expound
             the
             Atticles
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Creed
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             fell
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             became
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             renegadoes
             ,
             casting
             themselves
             headlong
             into
             that
             labyrinth
             of
             Errors
             ,
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             miserably
             misled
             thereby
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             was
             not
             at
             all
             found
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             gross
             heresie
             ,
             perversion
             ,
             falsification
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             superstition
             ,
             outward
             pride
             ,
             eye-service
             ,
             the
             great
             disquietness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             horribie
             desperation
             of
             heart
             .
             I
             will
             shut
             up
             all
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Esay
             and
             
               Jeremy
               :
               Esay
            
             saith
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             this
             people
             draw
             near
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             do
             honour
             me
             ,
             
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             hearts
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             fear
             towards
             me
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Precepts
             of
             men
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             a
             marvellous
             work
             among
             this
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             wisedome
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             men
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
             
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             
               Why
               is
               this
               people
               of
               Jerusalem
               slidden
               back
               with
               a
               perpetuall
               back-sliding
               ?
               they
               hold
               fast
               deceit
               ,
               they
               refuse
               to
               return
               .
               I
               harkened
               and
               heard
               ,
               but
               they
               spake
               not
               aright
               ,
               no
               man
               repented
               him
               of
               his
               wickedness
               saying
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               every
               one
               turned
               to
               his
               course
               ,
               as
               the
               horse
               rusheth
               into
               the
               battell
               ,
               a
               How
               say
               ye
               ,
               we
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
               ?
               certainly
               in
               vain
               made
               he
               it
               ,
               the
               pen
               of
               Scribes
               is
               in
               vain
               .
               The
               wise
               men
               are
               ashamed
               ,
               they
               are
               dismayed
               and
               taken
               ,
               lo
               ,
               they
               have
               rejected
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               what
               wisdome
               is
               in
               them
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Education
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             THat
             brief
             ingress
             which
             I
             made
             for
             a
             manuduction
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             I
             fully
             manifested
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Beliefe
             ,
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             light
             to
             direct
             the
             judgement
             and
             inform
             the
             understanding
             of
             any
             one
             but
             the
             image
             of
             stupidity
             ,
             in
             an
             easie
             apprehension
             how
             strong
             ,
             goodly
             and
             beautiful
             that
             edifice
             can
             represent
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             reared
             upon
             such
             a
             ground-work
             ;
             how
             able
             to
             keep
             footing
             against
             the
             fury
             of
             insulting
             Tempests
             ,
             Thunders
             and
             Lightnings
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             inriched
             with
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             illuminated
             to
             conceive
             aright
             of
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
             My
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             offended
             with
             this
             my
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             that
             without
             doubt
             it
             contains
             many
             things
             subject
             to
             wonder
             and
             derision
             ,
             and
             ranked
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             meer
             fables
             .
             My
             perswasion
             rather
             inclines
             to
             this
             mark
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             read
             and
             ponder
             the
             same
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             had
             its
             original
             from
             those
             people
             ,
             whom
             God
             in
             former
             times
             did
             choose
             unto
             himselfe
             before
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             adopted
             for
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             endowed
             them
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             especial
             care
             that
             there
             never
             should
             want
             a
             Prophet
             incessantlyto
             teach
             and
             instruct
             them
             :
             who
             after
             that
             by
             their
             ingratitude
             they
             had
             brought
             Gods
             anger
             and
             curse
             upon
             them
             were
             punished
             with
             madness
             ,
             as
             Moses
             foretold
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             and
             with
             blindness
             ,
             Esay
             chap.
             42.
             whose
             heart
             was
             hardened
             ,
             and
             whose
             ears
             were
             dull
             of
             hearing
             :
             so
             that
             hearing
             they
             did
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             understanding
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             :
             and
             
               therefore
               changed
               Gods
               
               Judgements
               into
               wickedness
               more
               then
               the
               nations
               ,
            
             as
             Ezekiel
             complains
             ,
             
             who
             neverthelesse
             fear
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
               :
            
             and
             we
             live
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             rule
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             boasted
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Jeremy
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             who
             not
             withstanding
             making
             answer
             unto
             them
             ,
             feared
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             their
             Scribes
             had
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             imparted
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             less
             then
             a
             lie
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             meer
             and
             foolish
             trifles
             :
             How
             truly
             was
             this
             objected
             by
             the
             Prophet
             shall
             in
             the
             ensuing
             pages
             more
             plainly
             appear
             .
             Certainly
             their
             boasting
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             vain
             and
             frivolous
             ;
             their
             Doctrine
             also
             of
             their
             Belife
             is
             altogether
             forged
             ,
             a
             manifest
             perversion
             and
             falsifying
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             by
             such
             Expositions
             ,
             which
             relish
             more
             harsh
             then
             old
             Wives
             Tales
             ,
             and
             Novelties
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             roasted
             flesh
             stuft
             with
             the
             Lard
             of
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             That
             therefore
             we
             may
             orderly
             consider
             and
             make
             known
             the
             Jewish
             Beliefe
             so
             firmly
             grounded
             ,
             we
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Nativity
             of
             a
             Jew
             ;
             then
             we
             will
             explain
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             is
             received
             into
             the
             number
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             Our
             next
             step
             shall
             be
             his
             Education
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             hand
             he
             is
             directed
             even
             unto
             the
             evening
             of
             his
             dayes
             ;
             how
             at
             last
             comming
             to
             his
             long
             home
             ,
             he
             is
             carried
             through
             the
             hidden
             and
             profound
             Chambers
             of
             the
             terrestrial
             Globe
             into
             the
             Land
             that
             floweth
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             royally
             feasted
             ,
             and
             sits
             at
             the
             Table
             with
             his
             Messias
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             is
             invited
             to
             fill
             his
             paunch
             with
             the
             most
             delicate
             bits
             of
             a
             roasted
             Oxe
             exceeding
             in
             greatness
             the
             size
             of
             nature
             :
             fish
             and
             fowle
             are
             but
             his
             common
             fare
             ,
             and
             drinking
             no
             other
             wine
             then
             that
             whose
             Grape
             had
             its
             growth
             and
             perfection
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             there
             finally
             left
             by
             them
             who
             were
             his
             Harbingers
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             shall
             take
             his
             rest
             with
             joy
             inexpressible
             .
          
           
             
               Nunc
               lectum
               admissi
               risum
               teneatis
               amici
               ?
            
             
               Friendly
               Readers
               can
               now
               your
               modesty
            
             
               Set
               free
               your
               spleen
               from
               laughters
               extasie
               ?
            
          
           
             When
             any
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Women
             is
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             their
             delivery
             approacheth
             ,
             then
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             child●birth
             is
             furnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             necessaries
             .
             Which
             done
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             or
             some
             〈…〉
             and
             devout
             Father
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             they
             have
             great
             〈…〉
             
             piece
             of
             Chalk
             and
             makes
             a
             circular
             line
             round
             about
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             writing
             upon
             the
             doors
             and
             walls
             without
             and
             within
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             bed
             in
             Hebrew
             Letters
             Adam
             a
             ,
             Chava
             b
             ,
             
               Chuts
               Lilis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
               Eve
               ,
               begonn
               Lilis
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             Jewes
             would
             signifie
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             herby
             they
             intreat
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             woman
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             him
             a
             Wife
             like
             unto
             Eve
             ,
             not
             Lilis
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             Helper
             ,
             the
             last
             being
             refractory
             and
             disobedient
             .
             The
             name
             Lilis
             is
             found
             in
             the
             34.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Esay
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             some
             interpreted
             ,
             a
             Scriech-Owl
             ,
             a
             night
             bird
             ,
             commonly
             accounted
             ominous
             ,
             by
             others
             a
             Witch
             that
             changeth
             the
             favour
             of
             children
             in
             the
             Cradle
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Jewes
             in
             my
             judgment
             understand
             it
             of
             some
             diabol
             cal
             Ghost
             appearing
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             which
             was
             accustomed
             either
             to
             kill
             or
             carry
             away
             young
             Infants
             after
             their
             Circumcision
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             .
             This
             Ghost
             or
             Spirit
             was
             named
             Lilis
             ,
             from
             Lel
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             signifies
             night
             .
             Concerning
             this
             matter
             we
             read
             a
             story
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             
               B●n
               Sira
            
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             Edition
             of
             the
             learned
             
               Paulus
               Fagius
            
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Jews
             own
             impression
             .
             The
             copy
             that
             I
             have
             Printed
             at
             Constantinople
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             
               Sebastian
               Munster
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Cosmography
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             he
             transcribed
             the
             Hebrew
             History
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Prester
               John
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             printed
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Copy
             ,
             which
             I
             bought
             of
             a
             Jew
             inhabiting
             those
             parts
             ,
             who
             had
             got
             it
             out
             of
             Munsters
             Library
             ,
             for
             Munster
             was
             professor
             of
             the
             holy
             tongue
             in
             this
             City
             of
             Basile
             ,
             where
             also
             he
             was
             buried
             .
             In
             this
             Book
             I
             say
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             created
             Adam
             alone
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               it
               was
               not
               good
               for
               Man
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
            
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             he
             formed
             a
             Woman
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             called
             her
             Lilis
             .
             They
             presenly
             fell
             at
             odds
             ,
             began
             to
             brawl
             and
             chide
             ;
             the
             Woman
             saying
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             replying
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             be
             a
             Vassal
             to
             thee
             ,
             ●ut
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             thee
             ,
             for
             thou
             ought
             to
             obey
             .
             She
             presently
             
             makes
             answer
             ,
             we
             are
             both
             equall
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             better
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             nor
             I
             better
             then
             thou
             ,
             we
             were
             both
             fashioned
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             thus
             shall
             they
             continue
             in
             strife
             and
             variance
             .
             At
             last
             when
             Lilis
             perceivs
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hopes
             of
             agreement
             ,
             she
             pronounceth
             the
             name
             
               Schem
               hamphorasch
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             holy
             name
             Jehovah
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             secret
             and
             Cabalisticall
             interpretation
             ,
             against
             which
             Luther
             writ
             a
             Book
             )
             and
             instantly
             upon
             the
             pronunciation
             ,
             flies
             into
             the
             air
             ;
             then
             Adam
             said
             unto
             God
             ,
             O
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             the
             woman
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             is
             flown
             away
             from
             me
             .
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             hereof
             ,
             God
             sent
             three
             Angels
             after
             the
             woman
             ,
             
               Senoi
               ,
               Sansengi
            
             ,
             and
             Sanmangeloph
             ,
             bidding
             them
             tell
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             would
             return
             and
             be
             obedient
             unto
             her
             Husband
             ,
             all
             should
             be
             well
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             an
             hundred
             of
             her
             children
             should
             give
             up
             the
             Ghost
             .
             These
             Angels
             having
             received
             this
             their
             commission
             ,
             presently
             were
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             and
             made
             after
             her
             ,
             and
             overtook
             her
             upon
             a
             most
             tempestuous
             place
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             even
             there
             where
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             afterwards
             drowned
             ,
             proclaiming
             unto
             her
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             she
             refusing
             to
             return
             ,
             the
             Angels
             threatned
             to
             stifle
             and
             drowne
             her
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             unless
             she
             would
             obey
             and
             go
             back
             unto
             her
             Husband
             .
             Then
             began
             Lilis
             to
             pray
             and
             beseech
             them
             that
             they
             would
             let
             her
             passe
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             created
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             torment
             and
             put
             to
             death
             little
             Infants
             the
             eight
             day
             after
             their
             nativity
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             males
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             20.
             if
             they
             were
             females
             .
             Which
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Angels
             perceived
             ,
             they
             attempt
             to
             force
             her
             to
             return
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             which
             Lilis
             fearing
             ,
             swore
             unto
             them
             that
             whensoever
             she
             should
             find
             the
             names
             or
             shape
             of
             these
             three
             Angels
             ,
             either
             written
             or
             painted
             upon
             any
             scrowl
             ,
             parchment
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             matter
             ,
             that
             then
             she
             had
             no
             power
             over
             Infants
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             would
             not
             hurt
             them
             :
             furthermore
             she
             refused
             not
             to
             embrace
             ●he
             condit
             on
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             one
             hundred
             of
             her
             children
             should
             die
             the
             death
             :
             and
             so
             accordingly
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             for
             upon
             one
             day
             a
             whole
             Centenary
             of
             her
             off-spring
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             yong
             Divels
             went
             unto
             their
             long
             home
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             imprint
             the
             names
             of
             these
             Angels
             upon
             certain
             sorowls
             of
             par●hment
             &
             use
             to
             hang
             ●hem
             about
             the
             necks
             of
             our
             Infants
             ,
             that
             Lilis
             beholding
             that
             which
             is
             written
             may
             remember
             her
             oath
             &
             not
             hurt
             them
             .
             Thus
             much
             we
             have
             transcribed
             out
             of
             
               Ben
               Sira
            
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             very
             well
             go
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             hang
             such
             scrolls
             about
             their
             childrens
             necks
             ,
             seeing
             they
             daily
             perform
             many
             a
             strange
             cure
             by
             the
             help
             of
             them
             .
             In
             what
             place
             soever
             any
             woman
             is
             brougbt
             to
             bed
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             the
             forementioned
             picture
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             us
             mortalls
             ,
             written
             above
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             whence
             had
             the
             learned
             Rabbines
             this
             their
             pleasant
             History
             ?
             this
             quaere
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             book
             called
             
               Brand
               spigelium
            
             ,
             
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               rib
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               taken
               from
               man
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             that
             she
             ,
             as
             a
             rib
             taken
             from
             his
             side
             ,
             should
             be
             liable
             to
             his
             service
             :
             hence
             the
             Rabbines
             comparing
             them
             words
             ,
             
               God
               created
               man
               in
               his
               own
               image
               ,
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               created
               he
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               male
               and
               female
            
             ,
             with
             those
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               that
               man
               should
               be
               alone
               ,
            
             
             I
             
               will
               make
               him
               an
               help
               meet
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             make
             a
             grand
             question
             ,
             what
             became
             of
             that
             first
             woman
             ,
             who
             was
             created
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Adam
             was
             :
             and
             they
             salve
             it
             thus
             ,
             the
             first
             woman
             of
             all
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Lilis
             ,
             being
             too
             highly
             conceited
             of
             her
             own
             worth
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             obedient
             to
             her
             husbands
             command
             ,
             because
             the
             earth
             was
             a
             common
             mother
             to
             them
             both
             ;
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             divorced
             her
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             gave
             unto
             him
             another
             ,
             who
             was
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             who
             might
             follow
             ,
             obey
             and
             serve
             him
             as
             a
             member
             of
             his
             own
             body
             .
             So
             from
             
               Brand
               spigelium
            
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             this
             Witch
             or
             night
             hagge
             is
             by
             these
             their
             exorcismes
             banished
             and
             expelled
             the
             room
             ,
             and
             the
             pangs
             of
             child
             birth
             begin
             to
             se●se
             upon
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             infant
             ready
             to
             weep
             out
             a
             salutation
             to
             his
             fellow
             m●rtalls
             ,
             it
             is
             first
             of
             all
             provided
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             midwife
             be
             not
             sent
             for
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             most
             severely
             pro●ibited
             in
             their
             Law
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             the
             absence
             of
             a
             Jewish
             midwife
             must
             force
             a
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             neither
             is
             this
             licenced
             unlesse
             the
             woman
             to
             be
             delivered
             be
             guarded
             about
             with
             a
             whole
             Troup
             of
             her
             own
             nation
             ,
             for
             they
             greatly
             suspect
             the
             Chri●s
             ;
             tian
             women
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             either
             neglect
             their
             office
             ,
             or
             else
             kill
             their
             children
             while
             they
             are
             a
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             womb
             .
             If
             the
             birth
             be
             fortunat●
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             child
             be
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             nothing
             but
             the
             mounting
             echoes
             of
             joyfull
             acclamations
             
             are
             heard
             in
             their
             habitations
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             the
             child
             makes
             speed
             into
             the
             Market
             ,
             there
             to
             buy
             fat
             Geese
             ,
             crammed
             Capons
             ,
             flesh
             and
             fish
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             not
             omitting
             a
             cup
             of
             good
             liquor
             against
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             
             which
             is
             to
             be
             celebrated
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             God
             By
             Moses
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             ten
             are
             called
             (
             for
             They
             must
             be
             neither
             more
             nor
             fewer
             )
             to
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             who
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             above
             the
             age
             of
             thirteen
             years
             ,
             and
             this
             number
             in
             their
             own
             language
             they
             term
             
               Minian
               .
               (
               a
            
             )
          
           
             The
             night
             following
             the
             womans
             delivery
             ,
             
             seven
             of
             them
             which
             were
             invited
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             some
             others
             also
             come
             to
             visit
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             great
             supper
             provided
             for
             Them
             ,
             which
             ended
             ,
             they
             roar
             and
             sing
             all
             the
             night
             over
             ,
             play
             at
             Cards
             and
             Dice
             ,
             and
             invent
             many
             unheard
             of
             fooleries
             .
             The
             men
             drink
             themselves
             blind
             ,
             thinking
             by
             this
             means
             to
             solace
             the
             woman
             in
             child
             bed
             ,
             and
             comfort
             her
             against
             that
             sorrow
             and
             grief
             ,
             which
             might
             possesse
             her
             at
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             infant
             ,
             as
             also
             lest
             some
             misfortune
             might
             happen
             unto
             her
             upon
             that
             night
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ordinary
             custome
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             godly
             sort
             ,
             pour
             out
             servent
             prayers
             ,
             perlwade
             him
             that
             is
             to
             circumcise
             the
             infant
             to
             sobricty
             ,
             that
             his
             hand
             may
             be
             steady
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             a
             doing
             his
             office
             .
             1.
             
             He
             that
             circumc●seth
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Mohel
             ;
             b
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             J●w
             .
             2.
             
             A
             man
             ,
             not
             a
             woman
             ,
             3.
             
             One
             well
             exercised
             in
             cutting
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             the
             rich
             men
             among
             the
             Jews
             will
             not
             approve
             of
             him
             ,
             using
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               not
               learn
               to
               cut
               another
               mans
               beard
               by
               shaving
               mine
               .
            
             Such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             not
             skilfull
             in
             the
             art
             give
             mony
             to
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             try
             his
             cunning
             by
             practising
             two
             or
             three
             times
             upon
             some
             of
             his
             children
             .
             A
             man
             may
             easily
             distinguish
             the
             Mohel
             ,
             or
             him
             that
             c●rcumciseth
             from
             another
             by
             his
             long
             nails
             ,
             pointed
             at
             the
             top
             .
             The
             knife
             where
             with
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             foreSkin
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             cut
             ,
             as
             stone
             ,
             glasse
             or
             wood
             ,
             but
             they
             commonly
             use
             knives
             made
             of
             iron
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             Barb●rs
             Rasours
             .
             The
             rich
             ennammel
             their
             knives
             with
             gol●
             ,
             and
             be●et
             them
             with
             Jewels
             .
             They
             are
             accustomed
             to
             wash
             their
             children
             before
             they
             circumcise
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             wrap
             them
             in
             their
             swadling
             cl●uts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             cleanly
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Circumcision
             ;
             
             for
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             say
             any
             prayer
             for
             them
             .
             Hence
             if
             the
             child
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             through
             the
             vehemency
             of
             grief
             and
             tears
             beray
             himself
             ,
             he
             who
             circumciseth
             will
             not
             play
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             washed
             and
             swadled
             up
             in
             other
             linnen
             .
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             time
             appointed
             for
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             is
             the
             eight
             day
             following
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             reckoning
             from
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             this
             computation
             commonly
             begins
             at
             the
             Sun
             rising
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             cut
             away
             the
             foreskin
             while
             it
             is
             yet
             morning
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             child
             is
             fasting
             ,
             because
             such
             plenty
             of
             blood
             will
             not
             issue
             from
             the
             child
             then
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             Circumcision
             are
             graced
             with
             an
             early
             preparation
             .
             First
             of
             all
             two
             chairs
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             room
             ,
             or
             one
             at
             least
             ,
             yet
             of
             such
             a
             latitude
             and
             bignesse
             ,
             that
             two
             may
             with
             ease
             sit
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             adorned
             with
             Tapestry
             ,
             and
             silken
             and
             velvet
             furniture
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             every
             persons
             ability
             .
             This
             is
             done
             either
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             or
             common
             School
             ,
             a
             or
             in
             some
             private
             Conclave
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             then
             ought
             the
             Chair
             to
             be
             placed
             near
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             anciently
             styled
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             kept
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             place
             is
             holy
             in
             esteem
             .
             Then
             the
             Godfather
             of
             the
             child
             which
             is
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             draws
             near
             ,
             and
             seats
             himself
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Chair
             :
             the
             Mohel
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             is
             to
             circumcise
             the
             child
             being
             placed
             near
             unto
             him
             .
             After
             them
             follow
             other
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             gives
             warning
             that
             they
             should
             with
             all
             expedition
             bring
             the
             things
             requisite
             for
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             infant
             :
             the
             SuMmons
             ended
             .
             some
             certain
             youths
             hasten
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             carrying
             a
             great
             Candlesticks
             In
             which
             are
             twelve
             wax
             lights
             burning
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ;
             next
             in
             order
             unto
             these
             ,
             come
             two
             other
             boys
             ,
             carrying
             two
             Goblets
             full
             of
             Claret
             wine
             ,
             another
             brings
             the
             knife
             wherewith
             the
             child
             is
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             another
             one
             Bason
             full
             of
             sand
             and
             a
             third
             another
             filled
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             Ba●some
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             sleeped
             some
             Linnen
             rags
             ,
             which
             the
             Mohel
             applyes
             to
             the
             sore
             of
             the
             newly
             circumcised
             infant
             .
             These
             drawing
             near
             the
             Mohel
             ,
             cast
             themselves
             into
             a
             certain
             ring
             or
             circle
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             better
             see
             
             and
             learn
             his
             cunning
             .
             These
             places
             the
             youths
             purchase
             with
             mony
             :
             some
             others
             also
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             flock
             thither
             with
             odours
             and
             sweeet
             mea●s
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             with
             strong
             and
             delicious
             wine
             ,
             Carrawaies
             ,
             Cinnamon
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             comfort
             and
             refresh
             the
             Father
             or
             Godfather
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             assistants
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             that
             any
             of
             them
             should
             fall
             into
             a
             swound
             by
             some
             conceived
             grief
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             foreskin
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             thus
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             the
             Godfather
             of
             the
             child
             placeth
             himself
             in
             one
             of
             the
             forementioned
             chairs
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             part
             thereof
             ;
             opposite
             to
             him
             sits
             the
             Mohel
             ,
             and
             sings
             that
             Song
             registred
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             the
             Israeli●es
             sung
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             passed
             through
             the
             Red
             sea
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             oF
             The
             same
             sort
             ,
             then
             the
             women
             bring
             the
             infant
             to
             the
             gate
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             rising
             up
             ,
             the
             Godfather
             goes
             and
             takes
             the
             child
             from
             them
             ,
             sitting
             down
             with
             him
             in
             his
             seat
             again
             ,
             &
             saying
             ,
             
               BarUch
               habba
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
            
             :
             this
             word
             habha
             hath
             in
             it
             somewhat
             Cabalistical
             ,
             the
             Letters
             whereof
             
               He
               ,
               Beth
               ,
               Aleph
            
             ,
             in
             numeration
             make
             eight
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             mystery
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             comes
             the
             eight
             day
             to
             be
             cirrcumcised
             .
             They
             have
             also
             a
             certain
             abbreviation
             or
             word
             ,
             every
             Letter
             of
             which
             notes
             another
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Hinne
               ba
               Eliahu
            
             ,
             Behold
             Elijah
             cometh
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             thing
             the
             Jews
             conceiting
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Elias
             comes
             with
             the
             Child
             ,
             &
             seats
             himself
             in
             the
             empty
             Chair
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             rightly
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               The
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whom
               you
               seek
               ,
               behold
               he
               shall
               come
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             forwhen
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             prohibited
             to
             make
             their
             sons
             Jews
             ,
             or
             to
             cu●away
             the
             foresk
             in
             of
             their
             flesh
             ;
             then
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             plunged
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             hid
             himself
             in
             a
             certain
             Cave
             ,
             where
             he
             purposed
             to
             end
             his
             dayes
             :
             Then
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               What
               doest
               thou
               here
            
             Elijah
             ?
             
               who
               answered
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               very
               zealous
               for
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               for
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               have
               forsaken
               thy
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Circumcision
               :
            
             Then
             God
             promised
             Elijah
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             alwayes
             be
             present
             from
             thenceforth
             at
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             every
             male
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             know
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             would
             no
             more
             forsake
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             perform
             it
             according
             to
             every
             circumstance
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               shall
               come
               .
            
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             Elias
             his
             chaire
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             room
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             say
             in
             expresse
             terms
             ,
             This
             seat
             is
             provided
             for
             Elias
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             not
             repeated
             ,
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             the
             circumcision
             .
             Peradventure
             through
             age
             his
             ears
             are
             become
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             invites
             him
             must
             stretch
             his
             voice
             to
             a
             higher
             note
             then
             ordinary
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             Elias
             may
             tarry
             till
             the
             circumcision
             be
             totally
             finished
             they
             leave
             the
             chair
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             whole
             day●s
             .
             Upon
             a
             time
             a
             certain
             rich
             Jew
             of
             Reginoburgum
             or
             Queenborough
             ,
             would
             have
             a
             young
             Infant
             of
             his
             circumcised
             ,
             who
             chose
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
               Chasidi
            
             ,
             which
             for
             his
             truly
             religious
             life
             was
             called
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             the
             holy
             ,
             for
             a
             Godfather
             ;
             who
             while
             the
             child
             was
             brought
             in
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             congregation
             stood
             up
             and
             cried
             
               Baruch
               habha
            
             ,
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             rise
             at
             all
             .
             He
             being
             questioned
             concerning
             this
             his
             carriage
             ,
             answered
             ,
             I
             perceived
             that
             Elias
             came
             not
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             the
             seat
             with
             me
             ;
             from
             whence
             I
             collect
             ,
             that
             this
             child
             will
             never
             make
             a
             good
             man
             :
             and
             because
             I
             see
             a
             certain
             man
             sitting
             in
             the
             window
             with
             a
             long
             white
             beard
             ,
             go
             and
             ask
             of
             him
             whether
             the
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             you
             .
             Well
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             thus
             done
             ,
             the
             man
             replied
             ,
             Be
             ause
             Elias
             soresaw
             that
             this
             child
             would
             forsake
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             turn
             Christian
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             be
             present
             ate
             the
             circumcision
             .
             And
             truly
             so
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             for
             the
             child
             comming
             to
             riper
             years
             ,
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             the
             Godfather
             hath
             the
             child
             lying
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             then
             the
             Mohel
             looseth
             his
             swadling
             ,
             takes
             hold
             of
             his
             yard
             ,
             laying
             hands
             upon
             the
             former
             part
             thereof
             by
             the
             foreskin
             ,
             thrusts
             down
             the
             gland
             thereof
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             rubs
             the
             foreskin
             ,
             that
             by
             mortifying
             of
             it
             the
             child
             may
             be
             lesse
             sensible
             of
             the
             cutting
             :
             then
             taking
             the
             knife
             prepared
             for
             circumcision
             out
             of
             the
             boyes
             hand
             that
             carried
             it
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             sing
             with
             shrill
             voice
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               our
               Lord
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               hast
               sanctified
               us
               by
               thy
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               us
               the
               Covenant
               of
               circumcision
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             thus
             
             a
             discanting
             he
             cuts
             away
             so
             much
             of
             the
             fore-skin
             that
             the
             top
             of
             the
             yard
             may
             be
             seen
             bare
             and
             naked
             ,
             which
             he
             throws
             in
             haste
             into
             the
             Bason
             filled
             with
             sand
             ,
             restoring
             the
             knife
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             takes
             one
             of
             the
             Cups
             full
             of
             red
             Wine
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             sucks
             so
             much
             as
             he
             can
             hold
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             he
             presently
             spnes
             out
             again
             upon
             the
             Infant
             to
             wash
             away
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             also
             some
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             if
             he
             perceive
             him
             to
             faint
             :
             instantly
             upon
             this
             he
             takes
             the
             childs
             yard
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sucks
             as
             much
             bloud
             out
             of
             it
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             may
             sooner
             leave
             bleeding
             ,
             which
             bloud
             he
             casts
             out
             again
             ,
             either
             into
             one
             of
             the
             bowls
             of
             red
             Wine
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             bason
             of
             Sand.
             This
             he
             doth
             three
             times
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             call
             mezizah
             ,
             which
             Moses
             commanded
             not
             ,
             but
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             and
             wise
             men
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             the
             flux
             of
             bloud
             be
             somewhat
             appeased
             ,
             then
             the
             Mohel
             with
             his
             nails
             ,
             which
             upon
             either
             Thumb
             are
             very
             sharp
             ,
             tares
             asunder
             the
             mangled
             skin
             of
             the
             childs
             yard
             ,
             forcing
             it
             so
             far
             backward
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             of
             the
             yard
             may
             wholly
             appear
             ,
             which
             renting
             asunder
             they
             call
             priah
             :
             by
             this
             taring
             of
             the
             fore-skin
             the
             poor
             Infant
             suffers
             greater
             pain
             and
             griefe
             than
             he
             did
             by
             the
             former
             cutting
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Mohel
             takes
             the
             linnen
             rags
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             the
             boyes
             kept
             steeped
             in
             a
             bason
             of
             Oyl
             ,
             applies
             them
             to
             the
             childes
             yard
             ,
             and
             binds
             them
             about
             three
             or
             four
             times
             ,
             then
             taking
             the
             Infant
             ,
             folds
             him
             up
             in
             his
             swadling
             cloaths
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             being
             thus
             finished
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             child
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               hast
               sanctisied
               us
               by
               thy
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               hast
               commanded
               us
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               our
               Father
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             make
             answer
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             As
             happy
             an
             entrance
             shall
             this
             little
             Infant
             have
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             in●o
             Marriage
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             had
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             Abraham
             our
             Father
             .
             Then
             the
             Mohel
             shal
             wash
             his
             unclean
             mouth
             ,
             and
             h●s
             hands
             also
             until
             they
             be
             white
             and
             clean
             ;
             the
             Godfather
             of
             the
             child
             rises
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             placeth
             himself
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Mohel
             ,
             who
             takes
             one
             of
             the
             bowls
             full
             of
             red
             wine
             ,
             and
             saith
             a
             certain
             Prayer
             over
             it
             :
             then
             he
             prayes
             also
             over
             the
             Infant
             and
             sayes
             :
             
               O
               God
               which
               art
               
               our
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               strengthen
               and
               keep
               this
               Infant
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               Parents
               ;
               and
               make
               that
               his
               name
               may
               be
               called
            
             (
             for
             at
             this
             instant
             he
             names
             the
             child
             calling
             him
             Isaac
             )
             
               Isaac
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Abraham
               :
               let
               his
               Father
               rejoyce
               because
               he
               came
               out
               of
               his
               loyns
               :
               let
               his
               Mother
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               womb
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Thy
               father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               shall
               be
               glad
               ,
               and
               she
               that
               bare
               thee
               shall
               rejoyce
               :
            
             God
             saith
             also
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             
               and
               when
               I
               passed
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               saw
               thee
               polluted
               in
               thine
               own
               bloud
               ,
               I
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               bloud
               ,
            
             
             
               live
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               sayd
               unto
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               bloud
               ,
               live
               .
            
             At
             those
             words
             the
             Mohel
             dips
             his
             finger
             into
             one
             of
             the
             Cups
             full
             of
             Wine
             ,
             into
             that
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             had
             vented
             the
             bloud
             which
             he
             suckt
             out
             of
             the
             childs
             yard
             ,
             and
             annoints
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             child
             three
             times
             therewith
             ,
             hoping
             that
             according
             to
             the
             fore-mentioned
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             his
             dayes
             shall
             be
             more
             then
             they
             should
             have
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             live
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             circumcision
             .
             David
             also
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Remember
               the
               marvellous
               works
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               :
               his
               wonders
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             Then
             he
             proceeds
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             defend
             them
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             as
             being
             such
             men
             who
             would
             eftsoons
             confirm
             his
             covenant
             by
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             grant
             a
             long
             life
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             Mother
             of
             the
             child
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             bestow
             a
             blessing
             on
             the
             Babe
             .
             His
             Orizons
             ended
             ,
             he
             reatcheth
             the
             Cup
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             sanctified
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             yong
             men
             ,
             and
             invites
             them
             to
             drink
             thereof
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             all
             they
             return
             with
             the
             Child
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             made
             a
             Jew
             ,
             unto
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             restoring
             him
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             the
             Mother
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             upshot
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             religious
             Jewes
             hearing
             the
             Infant
             cry
             out
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             pains
             suffered
             by
             him
             in
             the
             cime
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             comfort
             themselves
             with
             that
             sentence
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             
               Moses
               :
               I
               have
               also
               heard
               the
               groaning
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               whom
               the
               Egyptians
               keep
               in
               bondage
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               remembred
               my
               covenant
               .
            
          
           
             When
             the
             Mohel
             makes
             his
             last
             prayer
             ,
             then
             he
             stands
             neare
             unto
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Godfather
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             a
             holy
             place
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             the
             Learned
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             have
             collected
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
             word
             Milah
             which
             signifies
             circumcision
             .
             This
             word
             hath
             four
             letters
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             are
             the
             Index
             of
             a
             several
             word
             :
             
               Mohel
               Jered
               liphne
               hattibha
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             circumciseth
             shall
             seat
             himselfe
             near
             unto
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             or
             
               Maleach
               Joschebh
               liphne
               Haaron
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Angel
             stands
             before
             the
             Gate
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             Elias
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             standing
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             sends
             up
             his
             prayers
             together
             with
             ours
             into
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             upright
             Jews
             take
             the
             little
             Infant
             ,
             and
             both
             before
             and
             after
             his
             circumcision
             lay
             him
             upon
             the
             bolster
             or
             cushion
             of
             Elias
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             touch
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             accomplish
             the
             Priah
             ,
             or
             denudation
             of
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             Infants
             yard
             with
             so
             sharp
             nails
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             they
             are
             moved
             hereunto
             by
             that
             saying
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Joshua
               :
               Take
               unto
               thee
               sharp
               knives
               ,
            
             
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             translated
             ,
             not
             ,
             knives
             of
             stone
             )
             
               and
               circumcise
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               the
               second
               time
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             words
             the
             Wise-men
             among
             the
             Jews
             conclude
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               second
               time
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             priah
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             other
             but
             a
             second
             circumcision
             .
             Hence
             issueth
             a
             most
             copious
             question
             ,
             Why
             they
             which
             were
             born
             in
             the
             Desart
             were
             not
             circumcised
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             years
             together
             ?
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             came
             not
             to
             passe
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             stiff
             necked
             malignity
             ,
             and
             hard
             hearted
             insolence
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             men
             of
             circumcised
             hearts
             :
             but
             because
             blustering
             Boreas
             had
             not
             blown
             in
             that
             Desart
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             forty
             years
             ,
             whose
             healthfull
             blasts
             conduce
             so
             much
             to
             the
             letting
             of
             bloud
             ,
             that
             any
             wound
             ,
             this
             not
             travising
             the
             terrestrial
             Globe
             ,
             is
             accounted
             perillous
             ,
             Hereupon
             they
             have
             this
             medicinal
             Canon
             .
             
               In
               a
               cloudy
               day
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               day
               in
               which
               the
               East-wind
               blows
               ,
               Circumcision
               must
               not
               be
               administred
               ,
               nor
               any
               vein
               opened
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             the
             Northern
             wind
             doth
             not
             always
             blow
             ,
             and
             yet
             circumcision
             is
             dayly
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             This
             objection
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             four
             winds
             blow
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Northern
             wind
             is
             mixt
             with
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             obtains
             the
             predominance
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             circumcision
             may
             be
             dayly
             practised
             .
             That
             this
             wind
             was
             husht
             and
             still
             while
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             free
             the
             aire
             
             from
             clouds
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             author
             of
             fair
             weather
             ,
             is
             an
             invincible
             Argument
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               The
               wind
               passeth
               and
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               North
               shall
               come
               gold
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             whose
             calm
             clearness
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             gold
             cannot
             mannage
             a
             comparison
             .
             If
             then
             this
             wind
             should
             have
             blown
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             it
             had
             driven
             away
             and
             dissolved
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             which
             always
             accompanied
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             to
             their
             great
             damage
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             expose
             to
             the
             vulgar
             eye
             any
             more
             of
             these
             their
             quirks
             .
             If
             any
             one
             be
             ravished
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             a
             further
             inquiry
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             
               Rabbi
               David
               Kimchi
            
             upon
             the
             fore-cited
             place
             of
             Joshuah
             ,
             and
             the
             Talmud
             in
             the
             book
             of
             affinity
             ,
             
             and
             that
             Chapter
             which
             begins
             Haarel
             ,
             where
             most
             accurate
             disputes
             ,
             exh●usted
             out
             of
             the
             very
             abysse
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             shall
             present
             themselves
             unto
             his
             view
             ,
             concerning
             the
             cause
             why
             circumcision
             was
             omitted
             in
             the
             Desart
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ▪
             the
             casting
             of
             the
             fore-skin
             into
             the
             sand
             ,
             signifies
             that
             their
             seed
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             sand
             upon
             the
             sea
             shore
             for
             multitude
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               they
               Seed
               like
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
            
             
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Thy
               Seed
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             use
             this
             Ceremony
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             all
             the
             sand
             in
             the
             Desart
             was
             full
             of
             the
             foreskins
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             he
             presently
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               number
               the
               dust
               of
               Jacob
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             who
             can
             stand
             before
             the
             holiness
             and
             worth
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             males
             whereof
             ,
             not
             one
             excepted
             ▪
             being
             circumcised
             ,
             bury
             their
             foreskins
             in
             such
             a
             sandy
             Sepulchre
             ?
             with
             what
             a
             fore-front
             shall
             I
             curse
             such
             an
             holy
             N●tion
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             signifies
             that
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             which
             seduced
             the
             first
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             shall
             be
             fed
             with
             this
             fore
             skin
             ;
             for
             his
             bread
             is
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ▪
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               eat
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             seeing
             the
             Serpent
             is
             as
             yet
             mans
             daily
             enemy
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             incessant
             &
             greedy
             desire
             to
             satiate
             his
             gluttonous
             paunch
             with
             his
             soule
             and
             body
             :
             thence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             these
             Saint-like
             Jews
             feed
             their
             enemy
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             comman
             ,
             dwith
             the
             foresaid
             fore
             skin
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               If
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               give
               him
               meat
               .
            
             This
             bit
             is
             so
             hard
             of
             digestion
             ,
             that
             it
             so
             debilitates
             and
             weakens
             the
             naturall
             strength
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             again
             ●educe
             man
             ,
             as
             once
             he
             did
             .
          
           
           
             If
             an
             Insant
             be
             sickly
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             circumcise
             him
             upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             but
             defer
             it
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             his
             recovery
             .
             If
             any
             Infant
             dye
             before
             the
             eighth
             day
             be
             come
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             cicumcised
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             over
             his
             grave
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             no
             Prayers
             be
             said
             for
             him
             .
             It
             is
             circumcised
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             intreated
             would
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             others
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             In
             some
             places
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             the
             Godfather
             only
             excepted
             ,
             to
             sit
             while
             the
             child
             was
             a
             circumcising
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               People
               stood
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             That
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             all
             the
             Mo●el
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             holding
             the
             circumcision
             knise
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             wise
             men
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             demonstrate
             from
             that
             Scriptnre
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               prayses
               of
               God
               be
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               a
               two
               edged
               sword
               in
               their
               hands
               :
            
             Thus
             the
             fi●st
             Act
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             is
             finished
             ;
             now
             follows
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             after
             the
             childes
             returne
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             that
             they
             are
             busied
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             Cooks
             are
             with
             much
             diligence
             conversant
             about
             their
             Kitchin
             affairs
             ;
             the
             Table
             is
             spread
             ,
             and
             great
             provision
             is
             made
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             recorded
             )
             only
             ten
             men
             are
             invited
             ,
             two
             of
             which
             must
             be
             a
             couple
             of
             learned
             Rabbines
             ,
             who
             rabble
             out
             a
             long
             Grace
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             hearers
             giving
             but
             lean
             attention
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             carouse
             whole
             Gob●ets
             of
             wine
             one
             to
             another
             .
             It
             was
             my
             chance
             once
             to
             be
             invited
             to
             one
             of
             these
             their
             feasts
             ,
             commonly
             celebrated
             after
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             one
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             took
             for
             his
             Text
             those
             words
             of
             
               Soloman
               ,
               Wisdome
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               them
               that
               lay
               hold
               on
               it
               :
            
             Concerning
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             I
             can
             with
             out
             a
             lie
             affirm
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             heard
             ●uch
             a
             dry
             and
             ridiculous
             piece
             of
             stuff
             in
             all
             my
             life
             .
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             provide
             such
             a
             sumptuou●
             and
             costly
             banquet
             ,
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Milah
             ,
             which
             signifying
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             le●ters
             thereof
             according
             to
             the
             Kabala
             ,
             note
             ou●
             unto
             us
             these
             four
             ensuing
             words
             ,
             
               Mischteh
               laasch
               l●col
               hakkervim
            
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               provide
               a
               banquet
               for
               all
               them
               that
               are
               invited
               :
            
             hence
             they
             conclude
             the
             the
             preparation
             of
             this
             Feast
             to
             be
             legitimate
             .
             That
             it
             is
             to
             be
             celebrated
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             they
             prove
             with
             greater
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             
             art
             of
             the
             history
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             
             which
             is
             registred
             Gen.
             21.
             8.
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               And
               when
               the
               child
               grew
               and
               was
               weaned
               ,
            
             Abraham
             
               made
               a
               great
               feast
               in
               that
               day
               in
               which
            
             Isaac
             
               was
               weaned
               .
               Bejom
               higgamiel
               ,
               eth
               litzchak
               .
            
             in
             the
             day
             wherein
             Isaac
             was
             weaned
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             words
             they
             have
             this
             Cabalistical
             interpretation
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             rend
             Higgamel
             (
             whose
             Letters
             are
             
               He
               ,
               Gimel
               ,
               Mem
               ,
               Lamed
            
             )
             but
             
               Bejom
               hagmal
            
             ,
             where
             He
             and
             Gimel
             note
             not
             any
             word
             ,
             but
             are
             onely
             Letters
             of
             numeration
             ,
             making
             eight
             ;
             the
             word
             Mal
             is
             rendered
             in
             the
             Teutonick
             ,
             
               Er
               hat
               besch
               nitten
            
             ,
             he
             circumcised
             ,
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             Exposition
             (
             rather
             indeed
             the
             perversion
             )
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             Abraham
             made
             a
             great
             feast
             upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             son
             Isaac
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             did
             grow
             and
             was
             weaned
             :
             this
             custome
             then
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             banquet
             should
             be
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             Rabbines
             and
             other
             upright
             men
             among
             the
             Jews
             should
             sit
             as
             guests
             ,
             is
             very
             commendable
             ;
             for
             David
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             his
             fiftieth
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             fifth
             verse
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               ,
               with
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             Instead
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             then
             they
             make
             this
             feast
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             not
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             often
             breath
             out
             the
             dolefull
             accents
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             The
             Mahel
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             did
             circumcise
             the
             child
             ,
             is
             tied
             to
             abide
             some
             certain
             dayes
             with
             the
             mother
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             bloud
             do
             not
             burst
             out
             the
             second
             time
             :
             the
             mother
             remains
             in
             child-bed
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seven
             whole
             weeks
             ,
             whether
             the
             bring
             forth
             a
             male
             or
             a
             female
             ,
             her
             husband
             throughout
             all
             that
             time
             must
             abstain
             ,
             and
             not
             approach
             so
             near
             as
             to
             touch
             her
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Religion
             to
             eat
             with
             her
             ,
             which
             he
             also
             doth
             when
             she
             is
             in
             her
             monthly
             flowers
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             manner
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             are
             made
             Jews
             by
             fulfilling
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             If
             the
             woman
             bring-forth
             a
             daughter
             ,
             her
             nativity
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             set
             by
             ,
             yea
             so
             little
             indeed
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             find
             any
             thing
             concerning
             this
             matter
             recorded
             in
             their
             books
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             
               Ferdinandus
               Hessus
            
             ,
             who
             a
             few
             years
             ago
             turned
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             in
             
             which
             God
             long
             preserve
             him
             ,
             revealed
             unto
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             new
             born
             female
             babe
             is
             six
             dayes
             old
             ,
             some
             certain
             number
             of
             young
             girls
             seat
             themselves
             round
             about
             the
             Cradle
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             infant
             lies
             wrapp'd
             in
             fine
             linnen
             &
             swadling
             clouts
             ,
             embroidered
             with
             silver
             ,
             who
             heave
             the
             Infant
             together
             with
             the
             cradle
             ,
             many
             times
             aloft
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             name
             the
             child
             ,
             she
             that
             stands
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Cradle
             being
             the
             Godmother
             ;
             which
             things
             thus
             finished
             ,
             they
             sit
             them
             down
             with
             other
             Damsels
             to
             a
             banquet
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             passing
             away
             the
             time
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             other
             merriments
             .
          
           
             Although
             it
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             that
             if
             a
             woman
             have
             brought
             forth
             a
             man-child
             ,
             she
             should
             for
             the
             first
             seven
             dayes
             be
             accounted
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             should
             keep
             at
             home
             for
             thirty
             three
             dayes
             ,
             which
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             make
             forty
             or
             seven
             weeks
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             Purification
             ;
             and
             also
             when
             she
             hath
             brought
             out
             a
             woman-child
             ,
             then
             shall
             she
             be
             unclean
             two
             weeks
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             continue
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             her
             Purification
             threescore
             and
             six
             dayes
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             a
             custome
             among
             the
             Jews
             now
             living
             ,
             that
             the
             woman
             hides
             her self
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seven
             weeks
             ,
             whether
             she
             bring
             forth
             a
             man
             or
             woman-child
             ,
             opposing
             a
             certain
             Sect
             which
             at
             this
             day
             flourisheth
             in
             
               Turky
               ,
               Poland
            
             and
             Russia
             :
             this
             Sect
             is
             stiled
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Koraim
             ,
             they
             keep
             the
             Law
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             institutions
             and
             expositions
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             lest
             the
             Jews
             here
             amongst
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             think
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             they
             allot
             onely
             forty
             dayes
             residence
             at
             home
             for
             a
             woman
             that
             hath
             brought
             forth
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             male
             or
             ●emale
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             forty
             dayes
             appointed
             for
             the
             Purification
             are
             fully
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             
             then
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             purge
             and
             wash
             themselves
             with
             cold
             water
             before
             that
             they
             can
             sleep
             with
             their
             husbands
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             communion
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             put
             on
             white
             and
             pure
             garments
             ,
             and
             there
             associate
             themselves
             unto
             their
             husbands
             :
             they
             wash
             themselves
             in
             common
             water
             exposed
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             their
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             cannot
             come
             by
             any
             such
             ,
             then
             they
             wash
             themselves
             in
             certain
             cisterns
             ,
             or
             wells
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             or
             Orchards
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             same●purpose
             ;
             these
             ough●
             
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             depth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             the
             women
             descending
             into
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             neck
             ;
             if
             the
             clay
             in
             the
             bottome
             offend
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             put
             a
             broad
             stone
             under
             the
             soles
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             their
             feet
             may
             stand
             in
             clean
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             water
             flowing
             and
             running
             betwixt
             toe
             and
             toe
             may
             come
             unto
             every
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             if
             never
             so
             little
             remain
             untouched
             by
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             water
             cannot
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             washing
             stands
             in
             no
             stead
             ;
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             before
             they
             enter
             the
             Bath
             ,
             they
             dishevel
             their
             hair
             ,
             lay
             aside
             their
             head
             bands
             ,
             chains
             ,
             and
             bracelets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ornaments
             of
             the
             neck
             ,
             they
             draw
             off
             their
             rings
             ,
             pick
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             great
             art
             ,
             that
             they
             leave
             nothing
             ,
             which
             may
             yield
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             uncleannesse
             .
             What
             more
             ?
             not
             an
             hair
             breadth
             of
             their
             body
             but
             must
             be
             unmasked
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             dive
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             hair
             doth
             appear
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             they
             stretch
             out
             their
             arms
             and
             fingers
             .
             They
             are
             also
             bound
             to
             open
             their
             eye
             lids
             and
             mouth
             for
             some
             small
             space
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bend
             themselves
             that
             their
             paps
             hanging
             down
             in
             a
             perpendicular
             manner
             may
             not
             touch
             their
             body
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             the
             water
             may
             come
             unto
             every
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             enrich
             the
             whole
             body
             with
             an
             exact
             cleanesse
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             she
             fall
             into
             a
             swound
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             touch
             her
             with
             unwashed
             hands
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             make
             her
             bathing
             void
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             effect
             .
             Furthermore
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             some
             man
             or
             women
             should
             alwayes
             be
             present
             while
             she
             washeth
             her self
             ,
             but
             a
             woman
             especially
             ,
             or
             a
             girl
             which
             hath
             outstript
             the
             age
             of
             twelve
             years
             by
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             if
             such
             cannot
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             Goodman
             may
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             may
             see
             and
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             she
             washeth
             her self
             according
             as
             she
             ought
             .
             It
             is
             dangerous
             in
             their
             account
             to
             send
             for
             a
             Christian
             woman
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             an
             one
             they
             dare
             not
             put
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             winter
             time
             ,
             yet
             ought
             these
             washings
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             hard
             frost
             ,
             yet
             if
             in
             any
             place
             they
             can
             claim
             custome
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             intermingle
             cold
             water
             and
             hot
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             hot
             baths
             (
             as
             there
             is
             in
             many
             Countries
             )
             into
             these
             the
             women
             may
             lawfully
             enter
             ,
             and
             wash
             themselves
             .
             Who
             desires
             to
             know
             any
             more
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             let
             him
             peruse
             a
             certain
             little
             book
             written
             in
             the
             Germane
             tongue
             and
             Hebrew
             Character
             ,
             called
             
               Franwen
               
               Buchlein
            
             ,
             or
             the
             book
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             contains
             a
             brief
             description
             of
             their
             conditions
             ,
             his
             palate
             may
             there
             find
             wished
             content
             ,
             and
             a
             plenary
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             opportunely
             invited
             to
             look
             into
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             first
             born
             is
             redeemed
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest.
             
             That
             son
             which
             the
             mother
             in
             time
             past
             brought
             forth
             according
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             was
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             redeemed
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               openeth
               the
               Matrix
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             
             
               all
               the
               first
               born
               of
               thy
               sons
               thou
               shalt
               redeem
               ,
            
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             the
             Jews
             do
             redeem
             their
             first
             born
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             redemption
             followeth
             .
             The
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             day
             following
             the
             Nativity
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             his
             father
             sends
             for
             the
             Cohen
             ,
             a
             or
             Priest
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             other
             good
             friends
             to
             accompany
             him
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             sets
             the
             Infant
             upon
             a
             Table
             ,
             and
             layes
             down
             beside
             him
             a
             certain
             sum
             of
             mony
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             goods
             as
             can
             equalise
             it
             in
             value
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             quantity
             of
             two
             Florens
             of
             Gold
             :
             then
             he
             saith
             unto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             my
             wife
             hath
             brought
             forth
             her
             first
             begotten
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             requires
             ▪
             that
             I
             should
             present
             him
             unto
             thee
             :
             then
             the
             Cohen
             or
             Priest
             answering
             saith
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             give
             this
             thy
             son
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             unto
             me
             ?
             To
             whom
             the
             Father
             shall
             reply
             ,
             yes
             :
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Priest
             asks
             his
             Mother
             whether
             she
             ever
             
             had
             a
             child
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             
             or
             if
             at
             any
             time
             she
             proved
             abortive
             ,
             if
             the
             mother
             say
             no
             ,
             then
             the
             Priest
             questions
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             be
             dearer
             unto
             him
             ▪
             his
             first
             born
             ,
             or
             his
             mony
             :
             then
             the
             Father
             answers
             ,
             that
             he
             esteems
             his
             first-born
             babe
             above
             all
             riches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             then
             the
             Priest
             taking
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             laying
             it
             upon
             the
             Infants
             head
             ,
             saith
             ;
             this
             is
             thy
             first
             begotten
             son
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             redeemed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               And
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               redeemed
               from
               a
               moneth
               old
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               redeem
               according
               to
               thy
               estimation
               for
               the
               money
               of
               five
               shekels
               ,
               after
               the
               shekel
            
             a
             
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               is
               twenty
               gerahs
               .
            
             Then
             turning
             himself
             unto
             the
             child
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             thy
             mother
             ,
             thou
             wast
             then
             in
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             they
             earthly
             Parents
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             art
             in
             my
             hand
             and
             power
             who
             am
             the
             Priest
             ,
             thy
             father
             and
             mother
             desire
             to
             redeem
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             the
             first
             begotten
             ,
             and
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Sanctifie
               unto
               me
               all
               the
               first-born
               among
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               that
               first
               openeth
               the
               womb
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               man
               as
               of
               beast
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               mine
               .
            
             Now
             
             this
             mony
             shall
             serve
             in
             thy
             stead
             ,
             and
             be
             thy
             redemption
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             art
             the
             first-born
             ,
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             Priest
             .
             If
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             as
             I
             ought
             ,
             then
             shalt
             thou
             '
             be
             redeemed
             ;
             if
             I
             have
             failed
             in
             the
             pe●formance
             of
             my
             office
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thou
             being
             redeemed
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             shalt
             grow
             up
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Matrimony
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             Amen
             .
             If
             the
             father
             chance
             to
             die
             before
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             day
             after
             ,
             the
             childs
             Nativity
             be
             fully
             come
             ,
             then
             the
             mother
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             redeem
             her
             child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             puts
             a
             scroll
             or
             pla●e
             of
             gold
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               first-born
               son
               ,
               but
               not
               redeemed
               ,
            
             the
             son
             himself
             being
             bound
             to
             redeem
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             full
             age
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             will
             relate
             a
             certain
             History
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gemurah
             or
             Talmud
             ,
             concerning
             a
             certain
             stranger
             or
             proselyte
             ,
             a
             who
             by
             a
             miraculous
             kind
             of
             Circumcision
             obtained
             an
             inheritance
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             departed
             this
             a
             good
             Jew
             .
          
           
             A
             certain
             King
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             we
             read
             
               in
               tract
               .
               de
               idolatria
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             was
             sometimes
             an
             heavy
             friend
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             desiring
             utterly
             to
             put
             out
             their
             name
             from
             under
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             them
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             he
             calls
             his
             counsell
             ,
             and
             thus
             bespeaks
             them
             :
             suppose
             a
             man
             ,
             ●aith
             he
             ,
             hath
             an
             old
             ulcer
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             ●lesh
             doth
             putri●ie
             ,
             whether
             will
             he
             chuse
             to
             cut
             away
             the
             rotten
             flesh
             to
             regain
             his
             health
             ,
             or
             suffer
             it
             to
             remain
             there
             still
             ,
             to
             his
             perpetuall
             grief
             and
             torment
             ?
             These
             thing●
             spoke
             the
             King
             against
             the
             jews
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             long
             time
             sojou●ned
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             grievously
             molested
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             by
             name
             Ketijah
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Kings
             words
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             whether
             they
             tended
             ,
             made
             answer
             ,
             Adoni
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             destroy
             or
             
             banish
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             of
             them
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             *
             
               Ho
               ,
               ho
               ,
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               flie
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               spread
               you
               abroad
               as
               the
               four
               winds
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             world
             may
             even
             as
             possibly
             subsist
             ,
             and
             be
             without
             winds
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             Jews
             ;
             wherefore
             thou
             canst
             not
             banish
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             thy
             Realm
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             couldest
             prevail
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             common
             voice
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             would
             proclaim
             thee
             being
             brought
             to
             extreme
             poverty
             ▪
             for
             a
             tyrannicall
             King.
             
          
           
             Upon
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             King
             answered
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             now
             seeing
             it
             is
             enacted
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             overcomes
             the
             King
             in
             his
             answer
             ,
             shall
             be
             buried
             quick
             in
             a
             heap
             of
             sand
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             may
             be
             choakeda
             and
             perish
             ;
             thou
             who
             hast
             put
             me
             to
             a
             
               non
               plus
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             scandall
             to
             my
             person
             )
             and
             set
             at
             naught
             and
             vilified
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             shall
             taste
             of
             the
             appointed
             punishment
             .
             When
             he
             was
             carried
             away
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Matron
             seen
             in
             Rome
             of
             an
             excellent
             portraiture
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Wo
               unto
               that
               ship
               which
               is
               about
               to
               strike
               sail
               ,
               the
               Custome
               unpayed
               ,
            
             by
             which
             words
             the
             Matron
             intimated
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             Ketijah
             ,
             who
             was
             ready
             to
             suffer
             death
             in
             the
             Jews
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             to
             obtain
             eternall
             life
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             payed
             his
             toll
             money
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             a
             Jew
             by
             Circumcision
             .
             Upon
             the
             instant
             of
             this
             vociferation
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             he
             snatched
             a
             knife
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             own
             foreskin
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             burning
             with
             too
             ardent
             zeal
             ,
             catched
             hold
             of
             his
             foreskin
             ,
             bit
             it
             off
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             at
             last
             payed
             my
             Custome
             :
             when
             they
             would
             not
             give
             him
             any
             respite
             ,
             but
             burn
             him
             in
             all
             haste
             ,
             he
             cryed
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             bequeathed
             all
             his
             goods
             and
             possessions
             to
             that
             most
             learned
             man
             
               Rabbi
               Akibah
            
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             lawfull
             heir
             ,
             whereupon
             this
             voice
             was
             heard
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Ketijah
             ,
             thou
             son
             of
             Schalom
             ,
             eternal
             life
             is
             provided
             for
             thee
             .
             From
             hence
             every
             one
             may
             learn
             ,
             what
             a
             precious
             thing
             Circumcision
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             good
             deed
             it
             is
             for
             any
             one
             to
             legasie
             all
             his
             goods
             unto
             a
             Jew
             :
             truly
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             lost
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             for
             an
             hundred
             crowns
             may
             gain
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             the
             same
             men
             boast
             how
             
               Caesar
               Antoninus
            
             caused
             himself
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             
             how
             he
             departed
             
             this
             life
             a
             Jew
             indeed
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             happened
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             related
             .
             Not
             far
             from
             the
             Emperours
             Palace
             dwelt
             a
             certain
             famous
             and
             most
             expert
             Rabbine
             ,
             from
             whose
             houses
             to
             the
             Emperours
             porch
             came
             a
             certain
             hidden
             passage
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             which
             they
             oftentimes
             had
             private
             conference
             .
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             ●ews
             invaded
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             every
             day
             once
             he
             repaired
             to
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             would
             not
             go
             unto
             the
             Iew
             without
             attendance
             ,
             yet
             also
             would
             not
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             chose
             two
             for
             his
             companions
             ,
             whereof
             one
             he
             stabbed
             with
             his
             dagger
             at
             the
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Rabbines
             house
             ,
             the
             other
             he
             made
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             at
             his
             return
             to
             his
             own
             palace
             ,
             giving
             also
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             no
             man
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             when
             he
             (
             the
             Emperour
             )
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             Caesar
             on
             a
             certain
             time
             had
             found
             together
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             a
             stranger
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             
               Rabbi
               Chanina
               Bar
               Chamma
            
             ,
             which
             Rabbine
             was
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             their
             prime
             ones
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             enraged
             ,
             that
             he
             burst
             out
             into
             this
             interrogation
             :
             Did
             not
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             look
             that
             thou
             have
             none
             in
             thy
             company
             when
             I
             shall
             come
             unto
             thee
             ?
             To
             whom
             the
             Rabbine
             replyed
             ,
             My
             Lord
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             spirit
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             spirit
             saith
             Caesar
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             and
             signifie
             so
             much
             to
             my
             servant
             ,
             who
             lies
             and
             takes
             his
             rest
             without
             before
             the
             gate
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             servant
             which
             he
             had
             killed
             with
             his
             ow●
             hands
             )
             that
             he
             make
             hast
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             :
             when
             
               Rabbi
               Chanina
            
             perceived
             the
             Emperours
             servant
             to
             be
             dead
             then
             he
             began
             to
             fear
             &
             be
             afraid
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             shape
             an
             answer
             ,
             a●
             also
             thinking
             it
             very
             behovefull
             ,
             that
             Caesar
             should
             not
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             the
             murder
             ;
             in
             these
             melancholy
             dumps
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             importunity
             of
             prayer
             ,
             becomes
             so
             wearisome
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             servant
             was
             restored
             to
             life
             ,
             which
             thing
             the
             Emperour
             having
             taken
             notice
             of
             such
             an
             excessive
             admiration
             at
             the
             Religious
             piety
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             p●ssessed
             his
             soul
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             he
             became
             a
             Serving
             man
             at
             his
             Pedagogues
             Table
             .
             Yea
             moreover
             ,
             when
             the
             Rabbine
             at
             night
             would
             please
             to
             
             visite
             his
             Couch
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             bowing
             himselfe
             at
             his
             bed
             side
             ,
             became
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             the
             Rabbine
             might
             with
             more
             facility
             stretch
             his
             limbs
             upon
             his
             bed
             of
             Down
             ,
             the
             Rabbine
             indeed
             in
             many
             kinds
             ,
             strived
             to
             repel
             the
             tendered
             service
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperor
             did
             not
             only
             perform
             these
             earth
             kissing
             Congees
             with
             an
             humility
             of
             mind
             ,
             floating
             in
             the
             lowest
             ebb
             ,
             but
             also
             wished
             it
             might
             be
             his
             happiness
             to
             be
             his
             footstool
             in
             another
             world
             .
             At
             length
             the
             Jews
             had
             an
             ocular
             demonstration
             that
             this
             Emperor
             before
             he
             entred
             the
             tyring
             room
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             sign
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             professed
             himselfe
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             this
             profession
             .
             Many
             examples
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             are
             every
             where
             obvious
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             declaring
             that
             many
             Christians
             both
             of
             high
             and
             low
             degree
             turning
             Apostates
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             have
             imbraced
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             obtained
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Prophets
             censure
             of
             these
             circumcised
             Saints
             ?
             and
             in
             what
             esteem
             had
             they
             their
             persons
             ?
          
           
             Jerem.
             All
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             circumcised
             in
             heart
             .
          
           
             Moses
             .
             
             Circumcise
             the
             fore-skin
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             stisf
             necked
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             
             To
             whom
             shall
             I
             speak
             and
             give
             warning
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             ?
             behold
             ,
             their
             ear
             is
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             hearken
             ,
             behold
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             unto
             them
             a
             reproach
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             ,
             
             
               a
               Christian
            
             .
             Ye
             stiff
             necked
             and
             uncircumcised
             in
             heart
             and
             ears
             ,
             ye
             do
             alwayes
             resist
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             as
             your
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             so
             do
             ye
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
            
             .
             
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
             outwardly
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             circumoision
             which
             is
             outward
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             circumcision
             is
             that
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             God
          
           
             
               How
               then
               are
               all
               the
               first
               born
               of
               Christians
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               faithsull
               Christians
               redeemed
               ?
            
             S.
             Peter
             answers
             ,
             Ye
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             silver
             and
             gold
             from
             your
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             
             received
             by
             tradition
             from
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             bleud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             and
             Without
             spot
             .
          
           
           
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             redemption
             ,
             
             
               Even
               by
               hi●
               bloud
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               what
               doth
               circumcision
               hurt
               the
               Christians
               ?
               S.
            
             Paul
             answers
             :
             If
             the
             uncircumcision
             keep
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             not
             his
             his
             uncircumcision
             be
             accounted
             for
             circumcision
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             uncircumcision
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             nature
             ▪
             if
             it
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             judge
             thee
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Letter
             and
             circumcision
             art
             a
             transgressor
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             shewing
             how
             the
             Jews
             instruct
             their
             children
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             WHen
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Jewish
             women
             giveth
             suck
             ,
             then
             she
             ought
             to
             eat
             good
             and
             wholsome
             meats
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             easie
             of
             digestion
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Infant
             may
             find
             and
             suck
             from
             the
             teats
             good
             milk
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             heart
             and
             stomack
             may
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             obstructions
             ,
             but
             sustained
             and
             nourished
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             sooner
             come
             to
             maturity
             ,
             and
             may
             more
             easily
             obtain
             vertue
             ,
             manners
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             .
             The
             
               Chachamim
               ,
               (
               a
            
             )
             which
             are
             the
             most
             profound
             W●●ters
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             have
             with
             great
             diligence
             reiterated
             their
             commands
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             should
             have
             a
             special
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             Infants
             be
             not
             at
             any
             time
             destitute
             of
             good
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             thinking
             (
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             )
             this
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             thence
             foreseeing
             ,
             that
             they
             quickly
             comming
             to
             their
             growth
             ,
             may
             prove
             men
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             do
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               ,
               establish
               ,
               thee
               ,
               an
               holy
               People
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               he
               hath
               sworn
               unto
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               keep
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               his
               wayes
               .
            
             Of
             what
             na●ure
             are
             his
             ways
             ?
             God
             with
             a
             plentifull
             hand
             gives
             unto
             all
             his
             creatures
             their
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
             Therefore
             the
             mother
             no
             way
             permitting
             tha
             her
             children
             should
             suffer
             for
             want
             of
             food
             ,
             but
             nourishing
             them
             
             unto
             fatiety
             ,
             walks
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             tha
             .
             she
             may
             trace
             the
             path
             leading
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             gave
             unto
             her
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             two
             paps
             ,
             that
             the
             sucking
             child
             might
             at
             all
             times
             have
             milk
             enough
             .
          
           
             The
             wise
             Scribes
             among
             the
             Jewes
             in
             their
             Gemara
             ,
             propose
             this
             question
             :
             why
             David
             the
             King
             ,
             
             when
             he
             praised
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             forget
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             ?
             
               Rabbi
               Abba
            
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               these
               ought
               also
               to
               sing
               praise
               ,
            
             because
             God
             hath
             placed
             the
             womans
             paps
             above
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             Infant
             by
             sucking
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             a
             ripe
             understanding
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             sucking
             the
             milk
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             from
             which
             fountain
             flows
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             intellect
             .
             
               Rabbi
               ehuda
            
             that
             the
             paps
             of
             women
             were
             placed
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             child
             might
             not
             see
             his
             Mothers
             privity
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Mattana
            
             affirms
             them
             there
             to
             be
             seated
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             most
             pure
             place
             :
             God
             then
             having
             such
             a
             tender
             eye
             and
             care
             over
             little
             Infants
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             exceeding
             ought
             that
             of
             the
             Mother
             to
             be
             in
             the
             nourishing
             of
             them
             ?
             ye
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             God
             many
             times
             makes
             a
             Metamorphosis
             in
             nature
             ,
             before
             that
             the
             little
             ones
             shall
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             food
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gemara
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             time
             the
             Wife
             of
             a
             certain
             poor
             man
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             
             and
             left
             behind
             her
             a
             little
             sucking
             Infant
             ;
             the
             good
             man
             being
             so
             poor
             that
             his
             means
             would
             not
             stretch
             to
             the
             hiring
             of
             a
             Nurse
             ;
             God
             so
             changed
             his
             natural
             constitution
             ,
             that
             his
             paps
             became
             full
             of
             milk
             ,
             whence
             the
             Infants
             life
             was
             preserved
             ,
             many
             honest
             m●●seeing
             it
             ,
             an●
             bearing
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             a
             story
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             in
             Medrasch
             or
             a
             certain
             little
             book
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             when
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             had
             commanded
             that
             all
             the
             male
             children
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             women
             ran
             into
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             and
             there
             brought
             forth
             their
             yong
             ones
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             males
             ,
             the
             earh
             like
             an
             indulgent
             mother
             ,
             received
             them
             into
             her
             bosome
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             God
             created
             for
             the
             use
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             two
             stones
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             one
             of
             which
             they
             might
             suck
             milk
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             other
             honey
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             were
             preserved
             under
             the
             earth
             untill
             they
             came
             to
             ripeness
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             were
             grown
             manlike
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             every
             one
             returned
             unto
             his
             mother
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             place
             it
             is
             read
             that
             good
             Mordecai
             suckt
             the
             teats
             of
             Esther
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             she
             being
             Queen
             
             heaped
             so
             many
             good
             turns
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             from
             a
             poor
             man
             he
             rose
             to
             a
             great
             Potentate
             .
             What
             Mother
             then
             can
             indure
             that
             her
             child
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             dayly
             food
             ?
          
           
             The
             Moralists
             wanting
             of
             modesty
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             particular
             vertue
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             case
             stands
             with
             the
             good
             Wife
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             a
             Viceroy
             set
             over
             some
             certain
             Kingdom
             and
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             .
             He
             so
             proving
             faithfull
             to
             his
             Soveraigd
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             Subjects
             well
             ,
             makes
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             grow
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             revenues
             to
             increase
             ,
             purchaseth
             unto
             himselfe
             a
             plentifull
             reward
             ;
             that
             at
             laft
             ,
             by
             the
             accumulation
             of
             honours
             ,
             he
             is
             heaved
             up
             to
             some
             honorable
             title
             ,
             and
             is
             capped
             for
             a
             great
             Lord.
             But
             if
             the
             contrary
             be
             by
             him
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             cashier'd
             of
             his
             reward
             ,
             but
             the
             clouds
             of
             imperiall
             discontent
             cast
             a
             horrid
             lour
             upon
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             Gallow
             tree
             must
             be
             his
             lives
             last
             period
             .
             So
             the
             good
             wife
             of
             the
             house
             like
             a
             Viceroy
             ,
             is
             placed
             over
             her
             children
             ;
             if
             she
             have
             an
             incessant
             care
             that
             they
             be
             provided
             with
             meat
             and
             drink
             sufficient
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Infants
             hearts
             be
             inlarged
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             a
             polite
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             good
             works
             ;
             she
             also
             shall
             have
             a
             reward
             both
             in
             this
             life
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             having
             a
             place
             allotted
             her
             together
             with
             the
             just
             in
             that
             Garden
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             Paradise
             .
             But
             if
             she
             feed
             her
             children
             with
             grosse
             meats
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             make
             a
             chained
             inclosure
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             God
             shall
             cut
             her
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             her
             headlong
             into
             the
             infernal
             pit
             .
          
           
             The
             Mother
             must
             not
             too
             often
             bear
             that
             part
             of
             her
             breast
             which
             is
             next
             unto
             her
             heart
             ,
             lest
             hereby
             the
             milk
             becomming
             immoderately
             cold
             ,
             should
             afterwards
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             some
             maladies
             to
             the
             sucking
             Infant
             ,
             and
             hinder
             his
             growth
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             she
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             that
             she
             fast
             not
             two
             long
             in
             a
             morning
             ,
             but
             early
             take
             some
             warm
             broath
             ,
             which
             turned
             into
             good
             nourishment
             ,
             may
             also
             become
             the
             childs
             sustenance
             ;
             she
             must
             not
             suffer
             her
             children
             to
             go
             naked
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             day
             ,
             lest
             the
             Sun
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             night
             ,
             lest
             the
             Moon
             should
             hurt
             them
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               The
               sun
               shall
               not
               hurt
               thee
               by
               day
               ,
               nor
               the
               Moon
               by
               night
               .
            
             She
             must
             not
             suffer
             any
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             bed
             naked
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             themselves
             should
             approach
             their
             couch
             being
             thus
             unvailed
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             their
             bed
             naked
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             diligent
             care
             is
             had
             that
             their
             
             shirts
             be
             put
             on
             and
             off
             at
             their
             lying
             down
             and
             rising
             up
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             early
             be
             accustomed
             to
             a
             reverent
             bashfulness
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             speedily
             be
             rapt
             into
             this
             contemplation
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             sight
             the
             darkness
             is
             like
             the
             light
             it selfe
             :
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             are
             always
             to
             go
             with
             their
             heads
             covered
             ,
             because
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             doth
             alwayes
             hover
             over
             them
             ,
             their
             wise
             men
             bearing
             witness
             If
             any
             chance
             to
             go
             without
             his
             honnet
             ,
             he
             practiseth
             nothing
             less
             then
             the
             advancing
             of
             his
             fore
             front
             against
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             ;
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             becomes
             impudent
             ,
             forgetfull
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Commandements
             .
             Conducible
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             read
             a
             story
             in
             Gemara
             :
             That
             upon
             a
             time
             the
             Elders
             and
             Senators
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             two
             yong
             youths
             past
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             with
             his
             head
             covered
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             his
             bonnet
             vailed
             ;
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             observing
             ,
             said
             ,
             The
             boy
             that
             goes
             bare
             head
             is
             a
             bastard
             :
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Jehosuahes
            
             verdict
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             son
             of
             a
             polluted
             woman
             :
             
               Rabbi
               Akibhah
            
             affirmed
             both
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Hereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Akibhah
            
             asked
             his
             mother
             how
             she
             came
             to
             have
             such
             a
             son
             ?
             she
             answered
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             entred
             into
             the
             bond
             of
             matrimony
             with
             my
             Husband
             ,
             I
             was
             unclean
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             my
             husband
             did
             seperate
             himself
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             he
             might
             not
             keep
             company
             with
             me
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             mine
             uncleannesse
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             one
             of
             his
             companions
             came
             in
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             got
             me
             with
             child
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             act
             of
             copulation
             I
             had
             this
             my
             Son.
             Whence
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             untowardly
             disposition
             in
             any
             child
             to
             walk
             bare
             headed
             .
             From
             the
             seventh
             year
             untill
             the
             thirteenth
             they
             have
             a
             serious
             and
             impulsive
             admonition
             given
             time
             not
             to
             go
             uncovered
             ,
             after
             which
             time
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             use
             the
             gesture
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             their
             very
             infancy
             ,
             are
             accustomed
             to
             wear
             a
             girdle
             ,
             and
             truly
             their
             honest
             Matrons
             fasten
             it
             to
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             their
             coats
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             always
             be
             mindfull
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             girdle
             severs
             their
             heart
             from
             the
             secret
             parts
             ,
             lest
             the
             heart
             in
             time
             of
             prayer
             might
             be
             hindred
             in
             its
             devotion
             by
             beholding
             the
             privities
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             this
             infant
             Jew
             hath
             learnned
             his
             morning
             prayers
             ,
             he
             intermixeth
             this
             Petition
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               
               girds
            
             Israel
             
               with
               the
               girdle
               of
               strength
            
             ,
             having
             respect
             unto
             the
             girdle
             he
             is
             girded
             withall
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             have
             none
             about
             him
             ,
             then
             is
             this
             his
             prayer
             of
             no
             moment
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             a
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             children
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             go
             barefoot
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             dangers
             ,
             which
             might
             happen
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             the
             Moneths
             of
             December
             and
             January
             ,
             when
             the
             Cats
             dance
             their
             Corantoes
             ;
             for
             at
             that
             time
             they
             may
             chance
             to
             tread
             upon
             venemous
             stuffe
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             Cats
             in
             this
             their
             wantonnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             feet
             may
             be
             annoyed
             with
             such
             a
             swelling
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             they
             can
             have
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             cannot
             as
             yet
             speak
             plainly
             or
             readily
             ,
             they
             are
             caught
             to
             pronounce
             some
             good
             Sentences
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             :
             they
             accustome
             them
             also
             upon
             the
             morning
             and
             Evening
             of
             Evening
             of
             every
             Sabbaoth
             ,
             and
             great
             feast
             decently
             to
             salute
             their
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             to
             bid
             them
             good
             morrow
             ,
             good
             even
             ,
             to
             wish
             them
             a
             happy
             Sabbaoth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Seven
             years
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             coming
             to
             more
             maturity
             ,
             they
             are
             commanded
             ,
             that
             every
             morning
             adjoyning
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             remember
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             give
             yon
             a
             good
             day
             ,
             
             &c.
             (
             for
             so
             spoke
             Boaz
             to
             his
             reapers
             ,
             
               Hael
               immachem
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             with
             you
             )
             and
             also
             this
             
               Jebarecha
               hael
            
             ,
             God
             blesse
             you
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             ,
             
             God
             thank
             you
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             use
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             some
             pure
             place
             ,
             concerning
             which
             more
             shall
             be
             spoken
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             taught
             all
             manner
             of
             utensils
             necessary
             for
             their
             life
             and
             daily
             conversation
             .
             They
             practise
             Nomenclation
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             fooner
             learn
             to
             speak
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             intermingle
             many
             Hebrew
             words
             with
             the
             Germane
             language
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             as
             their
             mother
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             infants
             altogether
             shun
             the
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             will
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             ,
             nor
             enter
             into
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             commerce
             with
             them
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             study
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             to
             make
             every
             action
             of
             the
             Christians
             for
             to
             seem
             odious
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             indesinently
             hold
             on
             to
             nourish
             that
             hatred
             
             which
             they
             conceived
             against
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             infancy
             even
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             their
             dayes
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             children
             are
             seven
             years
             old
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             command
             they
             learn
             to
             read
             and
             write
             .
             If
             any
             one
             be
             of
             so
             great
             an
             estate
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             bestow
             the
             charges
             ,
             he
             keeps
             a
             Rabbi
             or
             Schoolmaster
             in
             his
             own
             house
             to
             instruct
             his
             children
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             any
             one
             hath
             made
             so
             much
             progresse
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             read
             ,
             then
             first
             of
             all
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             construe
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             in
             that
             language
             with
             which
             he
             was
             brought
             up
             .
             In
             a
             certain
             book
             called
             
               Schebkile
               emunah
            
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             mother
             brings
             her
             son
             the
             first
             time
             unto
             School
             to
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             that
             she
             ought
             to
             give
             unto
             him
             some
             delicious
             wafers
             made
             with
             Sugar
             and
             hony
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Even
               as
               this
               wafer
               is
               sweet
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               Law
               be
               sweet
               unto
               thy
               heart
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               like
               sugar
               upon
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               and
               hony
               upon
               thy
               lips
               ,
               see
               that
               thou
               trifle
               not
               away
               thy
               time
               at
               School
               with
               babbling
               &
               unprofitable
               speeches
               ,
               but
               learn
               to
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               alone
               ,
               let
               them
               only
               proceed
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ;
               for
               hereby
               it
               shall
               comete
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               Majesty
               shall
               rest
               upon
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               for
               evermore
               shall
               there
               keep
               his
               residence
               ;
               for
               God
               loves
               all
               those
               that
               are
               intent
               unto
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               speak
               of
               his
               Word
               .
            
             Hereupon
             the
             most
             learned
             Doctours
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             have
             left
             it
             written
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             being
             wasted
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             exiled
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ▪
             God
             did
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             for
             sake
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             bear
             them
             company
             .
             The
             
               Sanedrim
               also
            
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             Consistory
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             being
             likewise
             by
             the
             Conquerours
             overthrown
             without
             Jerusalem
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             most
             high
             gone
             along
             with
             them
             :
             yet
             the
             children
             at
             length
             being
             banished
             out
             of
             their
             School
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             God
             omnipotent
             was
             their
             Companion
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Jer.
             prophesied
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             Her
             
               children
               are
               gone
               into
               captivity
               before
               the
               enemy
               and
               from
               the
               daughter
               of
            
             Z●on
             
               all
               her
               beauty
               is
               departed
            
             ,
             where
             beauty
             notes
             out
             the
             presence
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             which
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             consisted
             :
             therefore
             when
             the
             boyes
             sitting
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Rabbine
             learn
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             Law
             issues
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ;
             then
             the
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Creator
             dwells
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             delights
             himself
             with
             the
             breath
             
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             these
             punies
             ;
             for
             a
             breath
             of
             this
             nature
             is
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             considering
             the
             child
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             committed
             sin
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             his
             title
             is
             
               Bar
               Mitzvah
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             now
             tied
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             then
             he
             begins
             first
             of
             all
             to
             fin
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             perform
             the
             said
             Commandements
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
               Bar
               Nachmam
            
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             ,
             uttered
             these
             words
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             one
             teach
             his
             son
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             sit
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             University
             which
             is
             opened
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             
             as
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               return
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               bring
               thee
               again
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               stand
               before
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             thy
             son
             hear
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             him
             fellow
             of
             the
             same
             Colledge
             that
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             inhabit
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             life
             eternal
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             is
             not
             carefull
             that
             his
             son
             should
             learn
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             becomes
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             corrupt
             education
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             that
             he
             were
             blind
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             not
             behold
             his
             reproachfull
             acts
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Pat●iarch
             
               Isaac
               ,
               When
            
             Isaac
             
               was
               old
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               were
               dim
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               see
               ,
               he
               called
               Esau
               his
               eldest
               son
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             On
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Azariah
             saith
             ,
             That
             Isaac
             his
             eyes
             were
             therefore
             dimme
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             see
             the
             immodesty
             and
             wantonnesse
             of
             his
             unnurtured
             son
             Esau
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             book
             Medrasch
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             for
             the
             very
             same
             cause
             departed
             this
             life
             five
             years
             sooner
             than
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             exacted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             his
             eyes
             should
             behold
             his
             degenerate
             nephew
             Esau
             ,
             leading
             his
             life
             in
             a
             wicked
             ungodly
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ten
             years
             being
             expired
             ,
             and
             the
             youngling
             Jew
             being
             indifferent
             well
             versed
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             he
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             and
             of
             duty
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             text
             thereof
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             Iewish
             Traditions
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Law
             is
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             At
             thirteen
             years
             of
             age
             he
             is
             called
             
               Bar
               Mizvah
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             and
             observe
             all
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             in
             number
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             .
             containing
             the
             sum
             and
             argument
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whose
             body
             of
             Iewish
             Superstition
             .
             If
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             
             he
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             execute
             that
             is
             commanded
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             liable
             to
             be
             punished
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             man.
             What
             sin
             soever
             he
             committed
             before
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             his
             Father
             must
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             child
             comming
             to
             these
             years
             ,
             his
             father
             cals
             ten
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             presence
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Son
             is
             come
             to
             full
             age
             ,
             and
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             hath
             learned
             the
             manner
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             Zizim
             and
             Tephillim
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             )
             as
             also
             the
             form
             of
             blessing
             and
             his
             daily
             prayers
             :
             for
             which
             reason
             he
             would
             be
             freed
             from
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             not
             from
             henceforth
             smart
             for
             his
             offences
             ,
             he
             being
             such
             an
             one
             who
             is
             to
             become
             
               Bar
               mitzuah
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             person
             .
             This
             being
             confirmed
             by
             the
             ten
             Jews
             there
             present
             ,
             the
             Father
             saith
             a
             certain
             short
             prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             chiefly
             he
             gives
             God
             thanks
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             delivered
             and
             unburdened
             him
             of
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             his
             son
             for
             his
             sin
             ;
             further
             intreating
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             son
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Divine
             grace
             ,
             may
             for
             many
             daies
             remain
             safe
             and
             without
             danger
             ,
             and
             be
             industrious
             in
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Jews
             are
             forced
             to
             learn
             the
             Gemara
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             written
             for
             the
             better
             comprehending
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             acute
             and
             subtil
             dispute
             and
             decisions
             about
             the
             doubtful
             things
             in
             the
             text
             thereof
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             they
             spend
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             very
             seldom
             or
             never
             bestowing
             one
             minutes
             study
             in
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             utterly
             neglecting
             them
             :
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             many
             Jews
             there
             are
             ready
             to
             drop
             into
             their
             graves
             ,
             who
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             have
             not
             read
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             from
             beginning
             to
             end
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             know
             so
             little
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             the
             promises
             concerning
             him
             are
             become
             not
             only
             obscure
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             altogether
             unknown
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             their
             age
             the
             males
             enter
             into
             the
             bond
             of
             wedlock
             ,
             
             according
             to
             an
             ancient
             Order
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             they
             not
             seldome
             transgressing
             ,
             oftentimes
             marry
             before
             the
             time
             injoyned
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             fornication
             ;
             the
             females
             may
             marry
             when
             they
             are
             twelve
             years
             and
             one
             day
             old
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             twentieth
             year
             they
             are
             licensed
             to
             traffick
             ,
             buy
             and
             
             sell
             ,
             play
             the
             Chapmen
             ,
             cozen
             and
             circumvent
             any
             whom
             they
             can
             possibly
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Christians
             to
             their
             grief
             have
             had
             too
             much
             experience
             ,
             of
             which
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             Because
             our
             yong
             Jew
             hath
             now
             taken
             his
             degree
             of
             
               Bar
               mitzuah
            
             ,
             or
             Son
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             our
             endeavour
             shall
             now
             be
             to
             express
             the
             manner
             how
             both
             their
             yong
             and
             old
             men
             behave
             themselves
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Jews
             rising
             betimes
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             ,
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             Morning
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             writtten
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             the
             Gemara
             called
             
               Bava
               basra
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             assertion
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezar
               haggadol
            
             ,
             that
             every
             Jew
             from
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             July
             until
             the
             feast
             of
             Penticost
             ,
             ought
             to
             forsake
             his
             bed
             before
             day
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             time
             the
             nights
             are
             long
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             time
             till
             July
             he
             may
             sleep
             untill
             perfect
             lay
             ,
             because
             the
             nights
             are
             very
             short
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             position
             the
             wise
             men
             and
             Rabbines
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             many
             places
             of
             the
             
               Lamentations
               of
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             full
             of
             subtilty
             that
             they
             cannot
             in
             this
             place
             be
             honoured
             with
             an
             explanation
             .
             The
             good
             Wife
             of
             the
             house
             is
             bound
             to
             wake
             her
             Husband
             .
             and
             the
             Parents
             are
             joyntly
             obliged
             to
             rouse
             up
             their
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             once
             passed
             the
             thirteenth
             yeare
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             Jewish
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             declared
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             Chachamim
             have
             registred
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             person
             to
             be
             a
             Cock
             unto
             the
             twilight
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             foster
             such
             a
             delay
             ,
             that
             the
             bright
             ey'd
             morning
             may
             take
             advantage
             to
             call
             him
             ls
             ;
             luggard
             ,
             
             to
             which
             King
             David
             condiscends
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               awake
               right
               early
            
             .
             Surely
             this
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             morning
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             aud
             that
             without
             delay
             ,
             as
             David
             
             testifies
             in
             his
             Psalms
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               honour
               thee
               with
               the
               Sun
               :
            
             as
             though
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             Sunne
             visits
             our
             Horizon
             ,
             they
             shall
             honour
             and
             sing
             praise
             unto
             thee
             in
             their
             early
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             The
             Cabbalists
             write
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             the
             prayers
             of
             every
             particular
             enter
             into
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
             and
             they
             have
             some
             certain
             grounds
             out
             of
             holy
             Writ
             for
             this
             their
             assertion
             .
             Jeremy
             in
             his
             Lamentations
             saith
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               watches
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             beginneth
             to
             dawn
             :
             David
             also
             in
             a
             certain
             Psalm
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               bath
               granted
               me
               his
               loving
               kindness
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               the
               night
               season
               also
               did
               I
               sing
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               my
               prayer
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             The
             most
             profound
             Chachamim
             say
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             stout
             and
             industrious
             advance
             themselves
             to
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             shall
             carry
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             good
             work
             indeed
             ,
             to
             rise
             before
             the
             morning
             watch
             :
             and
             to
             conjoyn
             day
             and
             night
             by
             a
             continued
             singing
             of
             the
             choisest
             Psalms
             and
             Prayer
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             Jew
             should
             not
             be
             slack
             in
             such
             a
             performance
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             alacrity
             take
             an
             early
             leave
             of
             his
             lovely
             couch
             ,
             breakfasting
             his
             soule
             with
             this
             meditation
             :
             
               If
               any
               Gentile
               or
               Christian
               should
               now
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               my
               debtor
               ,
               or
               should
               bring
               some
               gorgeous
               vestments
               to
               pledge
               out
               of
               his
               Wardrobe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               which
               I
               might
               inrich
               my selfe
               :
               If
               I
               should
               be
               now
               called
               to
               some
               great
               Prince
               or
               Potentate
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               might
               obtain
               a
               gift
               ,
               cully
               favour
               ,
               or
               who
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               should
               intreat
               my
               service
               ;
               how
               readily
               would
               my
               fe●t
               be
               plumed
               with
               swistness
               ,
               and
               spend
               their
               forces
               not
               to
               be
               conscious
               of
               the
               least
               delay
               :
               with
               how
               much
               more
               alacrity
               ought
               I
               to
               speed
               from
               my
               bed
               to
               rest
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               tender
               my
               service
               ,
               and
               do
               homage
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               me
               life
               and
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               doth
               defend
               me
               against
               all
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               of
               what
               quality
               soever
               ?
            
          
           
             Whosoever
             hath
             in
             him
             any
             relish
             of
             godliness
             ,
             ought
             every
             morning
             to
             entertain
             the
             pangs
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             praying
             that
             that
             Temple
             and
             City
             may
             with
             speed
             be
             re-edified
             .
             And
             who
             before
             the
             Day
             star
             appear
             ,
             or
             the
             clouds
             of
             night
             he
             dispeld
             by
             the
             Suns
             approach
             ,
             ere
             that
             he
             forsake
             his
             pillow
             shall
             wash
             his
             couch
             with
             tears
             ,
             for
             the
             desolations
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             captivity
             ,
             
             shall
             gain
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             mercifull
             unto
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             suffer
             his
             prayer
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             audience
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Maseches
               Sanedrin
            
             the
             Rabbines
             upon
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Lamentations
             of
             Jeremy
             ,
             
             
               She
               weeps
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               without
               any
               intermission
               of
               weeping
               ,
            
             dispute
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             one
             weeping
             upon
             the
             night
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             intermixt
             with
             the
             Gall
             of
             bitternessi
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             second
             the
             mourner
             in
             his
             dolesull
             notes
             .
             The
             very
             same
             which
             happened
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Gamaliel
            
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             night
             time
             hearing
             the
             mournfull
             out
             cries
             of
             a
             certain
             woman
             for
             the
             death
             of
             her
             son
             ,
             counted
             his
             life
             bitter
             unto
             him
             and
             bare
             a
             part
             with
             her
             ,
             weeping
             most
             bitterly
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             one
             doth
             lament
             upon
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             the
             fixed
             stars
             and
             Planets
             condole
             with
             him
             .
             Their
             Chachamim
             a
             write
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             weepeth
             ought
             to
             let
             his
             tears
             find
             a
             current
             through
             the
             narrow
             ●h●ud
             gates
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             because
             then
             God
             will
             arise
             and
             gather
             them
             into
             his
             bottle
             .
             And
             then
             if
             there
             cha●ce
             to
             be
             a
             promulgation
             of
             any
             decree
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             God
             shall
             remember
             these
             godly
             men
             who
             shed
             ●ears
             in
             abundance
             ,
             shall
             take
             these
             bo●tles
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             pouring
             them
             upon
             ,
             and
             blotting
             out
             the
             hand-writing
             that
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             evil
             may
             befall
             the
             Jews
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ;
               Thou
               tellest
               my
               flittings
               ,
               and
               putst
               my
               tears
               into
               thy
               bottle
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               things
               written
               in
               thy
               booke
               ?
            
             By
             these
             words
             David
             would
             specifie
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             God
             pours
             out
             the
             V●ols
             of
             tears
             upon
             the
             writings
             ,
             or
             books
             put
             out
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             so
             defaceth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             cance●'d
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               in
               tears
               shall
               reap
               in
               joy
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             
               Reschith
               Chochmah
            
             b
             in
             the
             111
             pag.
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             it
             by
             tradition
             from
             his
             Elders
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             soveraign
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sprinkle
             tears
             upon
             his
             brow
             ,
             and
             to
             rub
             them
             in
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             sins
             written
             in
             his
             brow
             which
             by
             this
             means
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             
               Thou
               shalt
               set
               the
               letter
            
             Thau
             
               upon
               the
               foreheads
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Cabbalists
             write
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             list
             up
             his
             prayer
             unto
             that
             holy
             and
             blessed
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             deliver
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             their
             long
             continued
             bondage
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             dawn
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             weep
             heartily
             ,
             and
             
             send
             forth
             strong
             cries
             ,
             so
             shall
             his
             words
             enter
             into
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             then
             chiefly
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             may
             disturb
             him
             in
             his
             prayers
             ,
             none
             also
             found
             who
             shall
             move
             his
             tongue
             against
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             
             We
             find
             it
             recorded
             by
             
               Jeremy
               :
               The
               Lord
               shall
               roar
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               utter
               his
               voice
               from
               his
               holy
               habitation
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             roars
             in
             the
             morning
             upon
             his
             beauty
             .
             The
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             holy
             ;
             which
             as
             he
             hath
             permitted
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             his
             pleasure
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             built
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             warned
             unto
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             early
             intreated
             .
             Hence
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               voice
               thou
               shalt
               hear
               betimes
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               I
               wil
               direct
               my
               prayer
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             
             and
             will
             look
             up
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             be
             day
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             into
             thy
             house
             :
             he
             will
             not
             do
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             night
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             night
             God
             causeth
             all
             the
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             sit
             as
             Porters
             ,
             and
             are
             silent
             ;
             God
             sends
             away
             the
             evil
             spirits
             into
             the
             world
             who
             hurt
             every
             one
             they
             meet
             .
             The
             middle
             of
             the
             night
             being
             past
             ,
             a
             great
             cry
             is
             heard
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             set
             open
             the
             Gates
             ,
             the
             day
             now
             approaching
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             none
             might
             wait
             too
             long
             .
             This
             cry
             is
             heard
             by
             the
             houshold
             Cocks
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             who
             clapping
             their
             wings
             with
             a
             shril
             voice
             awake
             us
             mortals
             .
             Then
             these
             evil
             spirits
             lose
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             any
             more
             annoyance
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             ordained
             a
             certain
             thanksgiving
             which
             they
             whould
             have
             repeated
             in
             them
             morning
             by
             them
             that
             hear
             the
             Cock
             crow
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               art
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               given
               understanding
               to
               the
               Cock.
            
             To
             be
             briefe
             ,
             whosoever
             fears
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             live
             ,
             needs
             not
             the
             Cock
             to
             awake
             him
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               alwayes
               in
               aw
               the
               Lord
               doth
               keep
               ,
            
             
               Needs
               not
               to
               be
               awaked
               of
               his
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Chachamim
             ,
             
             that
             non
             presume
             to
             raise
             himself
             up
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             or
             sitting
             up
             therin
             to
             put
             on
             his
             shirt
             being
             naked
             :
             but
             lying
             still
             should
             strive
             to
             wind
             himselfe
             into
             it
             with
             his
             hands
             and
             head
             ,
             lest
             the
             wals
             and
             beams
             of
             the
             house
             might
             behold
             the
             secret
             parts
             of
             his
             naked
             body
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
            
             boasts
             in
             
               Masseches
               Schabbas
               ,
               Thus
               long
               have
               I
               lived
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               house
               did
               never
               see
               the
               hem
               of
               my
               shirt
               :
            
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             he
             never
             invested
             himselfe
             therewith
             being
             naked
             ,
             but
             lying
             hid
             in
             his
             
             bed
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             a
             position
             of
             their
             grand
             Sophies
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             put
             on
             his
             coat
             being
             naked
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             it
             permitted
             that
             he
             should
             walk
             or
             stand
             naked
             in
             his
             bedchamber
             .
             
             For
             suppose
             any
             sudden
             fire
             or
             some
             great
             tumult
             might
             arise
             ,
             whose
             rarity
             might
             so
             affright
             him
             that
             he
             should
             run
             naked
             out
             of
             his
             bed-chamber
             ,
             with
             what
             a
             countenance
             can
             such
             a
             one
             shew
             himself
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             also
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             being
             naked
             to
             make
             water
             by
             his
             bed
             side
             ;
             for
             of
             such
             men
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             speaketh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               They
               sleep
               in
               beds
               of
               Ivory
               ,
               and
               stretch
               themselves
               upon
               their
               Couches
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             Seruchim
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             stretch
             out
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             translate
             ,
             
             
               to
               be
               resolved
               into
               stinking
               matter
               ,
            
             as
             they
             expound
             the
             same
             ,
             Jer.
             49.
             7.
             upon
             which
             place
             R.
             Jose
             the
             son
             of
             Chanin●
             saith
             ,
             these
             are
             they
             who
             stand
             naked
             before
             their
             beds
             .
             No
             man
             ought
             thus
             to
             think
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             It
             is
             dark
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Closet
             ▪
             no
             eye
             sees
             me
             :
             I
             say
             every
             one
             ought
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             cogitations
             ;
             for
             Gods
             holy
             Majesty
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             present
             in
             every
             place
             :
             
               The
               whole
               earth
               is
               full
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             
             as
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             .
          
           
             A
             singular
             care
             is
             also
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             put
             on
             his
             shirt
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             his
             garments
             out
             of
             order
             :
             he
             must
             put
             on
             his
             right
             foot
             shooe
             first
             ,
             but
             in
             tying
             of
             them
             begin
             with
             the
             left
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             have
             a
             pair
             of
             shooes
             which
             are
             destitute
             of
             shooe-ties
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             first
             fit
             the
             left
             foot
             ,
             then
             the
             right
             :
             at
             night
             the
             left
             foot
             shooe
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             put
             off
             ,
             as
             that
             worthy
             man
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             hath
             taught
             and
             commanded
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             one
             is
             altogether
             ready
             and
             invested
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             leave
             his
             bed-chamber
             ,
             his
             head
             being
             bowed
             toward
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             his
             mind
             full
             of
             devotion
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             now
             waste
             and
             desolate
             ,
             always
             provided
             his
             head
             be
             covered
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             shod
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the-whole
             body
             cloathed
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Almighty
             always
             hovereth
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             scandalous
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             good
             manners
             ,
             to
             come
             naked
             into
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             every
             one
             drawing
             aside
             unto
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             shall
             endevour
             to
             purge
             his
             belly
             so
             far
             as
             is
             needfull
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             all
             pains
             possible
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             come
             pure
             and
             cleanly
             to
             morning
             prayer
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Prepare
               thy self
               to
               meet
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               O
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               me
               ,
               praise
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
            
             in
             which
             place
             according
             to
             the
             
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             intimated
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             intrails
             ought
             to
             be
             clean
             and
             empty
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             name
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             done
             with
             all
             cleanlinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             every
             one
             must
             carefully
             endeavour
             that
             his
             garments
             be
             not
             polluted●
             in
             his
             devotions
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             bashfull
             and
             modest
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             be
             alone
             in
             some
             dark
             and
             private
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               humble
               thy self
               ,
               to
               walk
               before
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             being
             Commentators
             ,
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             .
             No
             man
             must
             be
             conscious
             of
             so
             small
             providence
             ,
             as
             too
             long
             to
             defer
             the
             works
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sin
             onely
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             may
             greatly
             endanger
             his
             belly
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             liable
             to
             rupture
             .
             I
             do
             not
             here
             mention
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             by
             these
             means
             procures
             a
             stinking
             breath
             ,
             and
             other
             consequent
             discommodities
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             
               Parscha
               Kedoschim
               ,
               You
               shall
               not
               make
               your
               souls
               abominable
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               holy
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Rabbines
             interpret
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             against
             nature
             stop
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             makes
             a
             delay
             to
             salute
             the
             lakes
             when
             the
             excrement
             is
             ripe
             for
             an
             egresse
             ,
             he
             is
             unclean
             and
             a
             transgressour
             of
             this
             Commandement
             :
             in
             cleansing
             of
             himself
             he
             must
             use
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             not
             the
             right
             ,
             for
             with
             this
             he
             judiciously
             handles
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             this
             he
             writes
             the
             holy
             names
             of
             God
             and
             Angels
             .
             When
             any
             one
             is
             in
             a
             private
             place
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             carefull
             with
             an
             exact
             diligence
             that
             the
             suffer
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Commandements
             to
             come
             into
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             account
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             dispenced
             withall
             ,
             to
             name
             any
             name
             expressing
             a
             Deity
             ;
             the
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Rabbinicall
             Rable
             ,
             
             being
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             shorten
             his
             dayes
             who
             repeats
             his
             name
             in
             secret
             .
             The
             Schollers
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Sira
            
             upon
             a
             time
             demanded
             of
             him
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             he
             lived
             so
             long
             ?
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             had
             never
             since
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             the
             least
             meditation
             of
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             did
             his
             name
             ever
             proceed
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             in
             an
             impure
             place
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             one
             is
             to
             ease
             himself
             ,
             he
             may
             turn
             his
             face
             either
             towards
             the
             North
             or
             South
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             toward
             the
             East
             or
             West
             ,
             because
             a
             due
             reverence
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             of
             ,
             and
             tendred
             unto
             the
             holy
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             turn
             the
             face
             ,
             not
             out
             back
             parts
             .
             Enough
             of
             this
             .
             I
             omitting
             also
             their
             morals
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             trash
             ,
             I
             will
             show
             unto
             you
             how
             the
             Iews
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             morning
             prayer
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Chachamim
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             Rabbines
             write
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             touch
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             untill
             his
             hand●
             be
             washed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             danger
             that
             may
             ensue
             thereupon
             ,
             for
             the
             hand
             in
             the
             morning
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             impure
             and
             venomous
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unclean
             &
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             which
             rest
             upon
             the
             hands
             untill
             they
             be
             drenched
             in
             water
             .
             If
             any
             one
             touch
             his
             eyes
             with
             such
             hands
             ,
             they
             shall
             become
             blind
             ;
             if
             his
             ears
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             stopped
             with
             deafnesse
             ;
             if
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             they
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             continuall
             distillation
             ;
             if
             his
             mouth
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             vexed
             with
             stinking
             ;
             if
             his
             hands
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             clothed
             with
             scabs
             .
             When
             any
             one
             washeth
             himself
             ,
             he
             holds
             the
             right
             hand
             under
             the
             Ure
             ,
             and
             pours
             the
             water
             thrice
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             le●t
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             Ceremony
             it
             is
             not
             allowable
             that
             the
             one
             hand
             should
             touch
             the
             other
             .
             No
             man
             in
             washing
             ought
             to
             be
             sparing
             of
             water
             ;
             for
             
               Rabbi
               Chasda
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             useth
             plenty
             of
             water
             in
             the
             washing
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             man
             of
             great
             riches
             .
             They
             must
             lift
             their
             hands
             on
             high
             in
             time
             of
             washing
             ,
             lest
             the
             unclean
             water
             resulting
             out
             of
             the
             Bason
             should
             repollute
             them
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             ought
             to
             wash
             their
             mouth
             and
             face
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             created
             according
             to
             Gods
             own
             image
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               God
               created
               man
               in
               his
               own
               likenesse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               image
               of
               God
               created
               he
               him
               .
            
             The
             Rabbines
             illustrate
             the
             whole
             matter
             by
             this
             similitude
             .
             An
             Artificer
             one
             who
             is
             Master
             of
             his
             trade
             ,
             makes
             some
             goodly
             vessel
             ,
             and
             therewith
             gratifies
             one
             of
             his
             dearest
             friends
             .
             This
             his
             friend
             knowing
             of
             his
             approach
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Crafts
             man
             coming
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             takes
             the
             vessel
             ,
             scours
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             as
             clean
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             ,
             left
             the
             workman
             should
             be
             wroth
             and
             angry
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             not
             this
             his
             handy
             work
             from
             filth
             and
             pollution
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             any
             Jew
             ,
             who
             every
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             frequents
             the
             Synagogue
             appears
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             worship
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             ought
             also
             accurately
             to
             wash
             his
             face
             ,
             lest
             the
             chief
             workman
             should
             be
             angry
             to
             behold
             his
             creature
             disfigured
             with
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Bereschith
               Rabba
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Exposition
             upon
             Genesis
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             winnowing
             that
             Sentence
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             
             
               A
               mercifull
               man
               doth
               good
               to
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             affirm
             it
             also
             to
             be
             behove●ull
             for
             him
             to
             keep
             himself
             cleanly
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             body
             .
             How
             can
             any
             call
             upon
             God
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             it
             is
             filled
             with
             spittle
             and
             other
             filthy
             matter
             ?
             A
             Jew
             being
             about
             to
             wash
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             over
             
             a
             bason
             or
             some
             other
             vessel
             ,
             not
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             water
             where
             any
             one
             treadeth
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             found
             men
             who
             practise
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             their
             art
             in
             poysoning
             ,
             and
             skill
             in
             Magick
             .
             The
             face
             being
             washed
             ,
             great
             curiosity
             must
             be
             used
             in
             the
             drying
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             does
             not
             take
             care
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             have
             his
             face
             so
             blossomed
             with
             budding
             Ale
             pocks
             ,
             so
             imbroidered
             with
             wrinkles
             ,
             that
             the
             deformity
             thereof
             will
             become
             loathsome
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             every
             beholder
             :
             the
             face
             must
             be
             wip●d
             with
             a
             clean
             towell
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             woollen
             cloath
             (
             which
             some
             slothfull
             persons
             blush
             not
             a
             whit
             to
             do
             )
             for
             according
             to
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             this
             destroys
             the
             memory
             and
             annihilates
             the
             understanding
             .
             After
             washing
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             saying
             .
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               our
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               who
               hast
               commanded
               us
               to
               wash
               our
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             In
             generall
             ,
             they
             ought
             continually
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             after
             these
             things
             following
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             up
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             house
             of
             office
             ,
             after
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             when
             they
             pair
             their
             nails
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             have
             drawn
             their
             shoes
             from
             their
             feet
             ,
             the
             hands
             being
             ministers
             ,
             when
             any
             hath
             scratched
             himself
             upon
             his
             naked
             skin
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             touched
             a
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             or
             gone
             through
             the
             middle
             of
             dead
             folks
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             had
             carnall
             copulation
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             or
             lastly
             ,
             after
             the
             killing
             of
             alouse
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             that
             doth
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             things
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             wash
             his
             hands
             thereupon
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             learned
             man
             he
             shall
             forget
             his
             learning
             ,
             and
             turn
             blockhead
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             learned
             he
             shall
             lose
             the
             use
             of
             every
             one
             of
             his
             senses
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Jew
             is
             sufficiently
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             mundified
             for
             his
             morning
             devotions
             ,
             if
             two
             things
             were
             not
             yet
             wanting
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             and
             his
             prayers
             far
             more
             holy
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             will
             adde
             some
             few
             words
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             what
             was
             formerly
             delivered
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             have
             a
             certain
             instrument
             of
             a
             foursquare
             fashion
             ,
             
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             put
             on
             together
             with
             their
             other
             garments
             at
             their
             uprising
             ,
             but
             some
             when
             they
             are
             about
             to
             pray
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             quadrangular
             garment
             are
             two
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             made
             of
             linnen
             ,
             but
             often
             of
             silk
             ,
             bound
             and
             fastened
             together
             in
             the
             highest
             part
             thereof
             with
             two
             little
             bands
             ,
             yet
             of
             a
             great
             heighth
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             put
             their
             head
             in
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             of
             these
             foursquare
             parts
             may
             hang
             upon
             the
             breast
             ,
             
             the
             other
             upon
             the
             back
             .
             The
             Jews
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             four
             angles
             ,
             call
             this
             garment
             
               Arba
               Cauphos
            
             :
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             four
             angles
             hang
             certain
             Ribbands
             ,
             woven
             of
             white
             woollen
             threads
             ,
             coupled
             by
             a
             certain
             knot
             ,
             and
             hanging
             towards
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             are
             four
             ,
             eight
             ,
             or
             twelve
             fingers
             broad
             ;
             these
             they
             call
             Zizim
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             write
             wonderful
             and
             strange
             matters
             ,
             whereof
             I
             will
             relate
             a
             parcel
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             very
             sincere
             and
             holy
             ,
             are
             wont
             dayly
             to
             put
             on
             this
             their
             cloak
             or
             garment
             ,
             wearing
             in
             it
             under
             their
             long
             coat
             ,
             but
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             forementioned
             stringes
             ,
             or
             hangbies
             may
             be
             always
             in
             their
             sight
             :
             some
             wear
             them
             upon
             their
             breasts
             ;
             others
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             .
             It
             is
             hehoofull
             that
             the
             two
             foresaid
             parts
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             appurtenances
             should
             hang
             towards
             the
             ground
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             fore
             and
             hinder
             part
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             always
             be
             full
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord.
             When
             they
             put
             these
             on
             ,
             then
             they
             say
             some
             certain
             Prayers
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             unto
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             them
             to
             invest
             themselves
             with
             these
             garments
             .
             These
             ought
             to
             admonish
             them
             always
             to
             have
             before
             their
             eyes
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             that
             hereby
             being
             scared
             from
             sin
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             prickt
             forward
             to
             a
             due
             performance
             of
             them
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Speak
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               bid
               them
               that
               they
               make
               them
               fringes
               in
               the
               borders
               of
               their
               garments
               throughout
               their
               generations
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               put
               upon
               the
               fringe
               of
               their
               borders
               a
               ribband
               of
               blew
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               unto
               you
               for
               a
               fringe
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               look
               upon
               it
               and
               remember
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               seek
               not
               after
               your
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               eyes
               ,
               after
               which
               you
               are
               wont
               to
               go
               a
               whoring
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               remember
               and
               do
               all
               my
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               be
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
            
             But
             out
             of
             these
             words
             their
             Wise
             men
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             eyes
             and
             heart
             are
             the
             mediators
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Tract
             called
             
               Masseches
               Schabbas
            
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             Rabh
             asked
             
               Rabbi
               Joseph
            
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             his
             Father
             admonished
             him
             of
             ?
             who
             answered
             ,
             the
             Commandement
             given
             by
             God
             concerning
             the
             fringes
             ,
             for
             upon
             a
             time
             my
             Father
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             going
             down
             a
             pair
             of
             stairs
             ,
             
             and
             by
             chance
             treading
             upon
             his
             fringes
             ,
             and
             breaking
             one
             of
             the
             threads
             or
             Ribbands
             would
             not
             move
             a
             foot
             till
             it
             was
             made
             whole
             again
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             their
             great
             Doctors
             comparing
             this
             commandement
             with
             others
             ,
             prefer
             it
             before
             them
             
             all
             :
             and
             have
             left
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             diligently
             observes
             and
             keeps
             it
             ,
             keeps
             and
             observes
             the
             whole
             Law
             ;
             which
             thing
             they
             thus
             make
             manifest
             :
             In
             every
             one
             of
             the
             fringes
             there
             are
             five
             knots
             ,
             
             representing
             the
             five
             books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             we
             add
             8
             Ribbands
             ,
             
             together
             with
             the
             number
             contained
             in
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             tzitzith
             ,
             which
             signifies
             fringes
             ,
             and
             in
             numeration
             makes
             six
             hundred
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             the
             number
             of
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             ,
             the
             direct
             number
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             whole
             Law
             is
             divided
             ,
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             this
             Cabbalistically
             concluding
             Arithmetick
             ,
             he
             that
             rightly
             observes
             and
             keeps
             this
             Commandement
             concerning
             the
             fringes
             ,
             perfectly
             fulfils
             the
             whole
             Law.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             fore
             mentioned
             Tract
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             a
             certain
             man
             hindred
             from
             commiting
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             strange
             woman
             converted
             unto
             Judaism
             by
             this
             Commandement
             .
             Upon
             a
             time
             a
             yong
             man
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             very
             learned
             and
             studious
             ,
             but
             much
             given
             to
             Venery
             ▪
             hearing
             of
             a
             famous
             and
             beautiful
             Whore
             ,
             who
             living
             in
             a
             neighboring
             City
             ,
             had
             much
             trading
             ,
             and
             yet
             sold
             sin
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             single
             lascivious
             abuse
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             she
             required
             no
             less
             then
             four
             hundred
             pounds
             ,
             sent
             her
             the
             money
             ,
             appointed
             the
             time
             at
             which
             she
             was
             to
             expect
             his
             lustfull
             imbracements
             .
             The
             day
             come
             ,
             the
             yong
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             repaired
             unto
             her
             house
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             her
             in
             a
             closet
             sitting
             in
             a
             chair
             all
             imbroydred
             with
             gold
             ,
             near
             unto
             which
             stood
             a
             bed
             furnished
             in
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             exquisite
             fashion
             that
             Art
             could
             invent
             ,
             which
             served
             as
             fewel
             to
             inflame
             his
             lust
             ,
             and
             hastened
             him
             to
             this
             unlawful
             act
             :
             but
             behold
             as
             he
             went
             up
             into
             the
             bed
             ,
             his
             fringes
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             whereat
             forthwith
             astonished
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             he
             fell
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             represt
             his
             fleshy
             desires
             ,
             and
             utterly
             refusing
             any
             more
             to
             touch
             or
             imbrace
             his
             formerly
             admired
             Mistriss
             :
             whereupon
             she
             demanding
             of
             him
             what
             defect
             he
             had
             espied
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             refused
             his
             purchased
             pleasure
             ?
             he
             replies
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             God
             commanded
             the
             Jews
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             more
             easie
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             sign
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             beheld
             ▪
             they
             might
             remember
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             which
             sign
             put
             me
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             deterred
             me
             from
             committing
             the
             offence
             .
             Hereupon
             she
             asked
             him
             his
             name
             and
             whence
             he
             was
             ?
             which
             when
             he
             had
             told
             ,
             she
             seemed
             to
             rest
             contented
             ,
             and
             suffered
             him
             to
             depart
             :
             
             but
             many
             dayes
             past
             not
             untill
             she
             sold
             all
             that
             she
             had
             ,
             and
             followed
             after
             him
             unto
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             entering
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             study
             ,
             inquired
             of
             the
             Master
             thereof
             where
             he
             was
             ?
             to
             whom
             (
             demanding
             her
             business
             )
             she
             declared
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             and
             withall
             desiring
             to
             become
             a
             Convert
             unto
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Wi●e
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             yong
             Student
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             brought
             with
             me
             that
             bed
             in
             which
             he
             and
             I
             should
             have
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             committed
             fornication
             :
             which
             now
             that
             we
             may
             use
             chastly
             ,
             honestly
             ,
             and
             piously
             ,
             is
             the
             top
             of
             my
             desires
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             place
             moved
             with
             her
             words
             ,
             acknowledged
             her
             for
             a
             Proselite
             and
             joyned
             her
             in
             marriage
             to
             the
             yong
             man
             whom
             she
             loved
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             many
             comly
             children
             ,
             which
             in
             after
             times
             came
             to
             be
             great
             Doctors
             and
             learned
             Rabbines
             ,
             she
             until
             the
             moment
             of
             her
             death
             continuing
             constant
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             these
             Fringes
             and
             Ribbands
             upon
             the
             shirts
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             put
             Boaz
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             hindred
             him
             from
             committing
             folly
             with
             Ruth
             ,
             when
             she
             lay
             at
             his
             feet
             in
             the
             threshing
             floor
             ;
             as
             also
             Joseph
             from
             harkening
             unto
             the
             bewitching
             of
             Potiphars
             Wife
             .
             This
             story
             so
             famous
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             even
             Infants
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             never
             read
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             have
             it
             at
             their
             fingers
             ends
             ,
             I
             could
             by
             no
             means
             here
             omit
             ,
             being
             also
             recorded
             in
             their
             Germain
             Minhagim
             ,
             or
             Books
             of
             Common
             prayer
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Trict
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             called
             
               Masseches
               bava
               basra
            
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             time
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             saw
             a
             casket
             full
             of
             pretious
             jewels
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             his
             Schollers
             called
             
               Bar
               Emorai
            
             seeking
             to
             take
             away
             by
             ,
             stealth
             a
             violent
             commotion
             shattered
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             was
             heard
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               casket
               alone
               ,
               thou
               son
               of
            
             Emorai
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               not
               thine
               ,
               but
               belongs
               to
               the
               wife
               of
            
             Rabbi
             Chanina
             
               the
               son
               of
            
             Dusa
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               treasure
               up
               therein
               store
               of
               blew
               wooll
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               just
               and
               righteous
               shall
               cause
               to
               be
               made
               for
               them
               fringed
               garments
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             By
             the
             example
             of
             this
             good
             woman
             all
             others
             may
             learn
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sedulous
             imitation
             of
             her
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             a
             large
             reward
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             are
             not
             tied
             to
             put
             on
             or
             wear
             this
             cloak
             or
             coat
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             scandal
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Michall
             the
             daughter
             of
             Saul
             did
             the
             like
             :
             yet
             according
             
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Jehuda
            
             in
             the
             book
             Siphra
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             and
             learned
             crew
             free
             women
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Commandement
             about
             the
             Fringes
             ,
             and
             esteem
             her
             for
             a
             proud
             novice
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             laught
             at
             ,
             who
             will
             undertake
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             men
             alone
             .
             To
             conclude
             all
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             every
             day
             without
             intermission
             put
             on
             this
             shirt
             ,
             coat
             or
             cloak
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             armed
             against
             the
             Divel
             and
             all
             evil
             spirits
             .
             Proved
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             concerning
             the
             first
             thing
             formerly
             proposed
             :
             now
             follows
             the
             second
             ,
             
             for
             as
             the
             Jews
             have
             their
             fringes
             for●a
             signe
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             
             so
             have
             they
             also
             a
             knot
             upon
             the
             forehead
             near
             unto
             their
             nose
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             pray
             seriously
             ;
             this
             knot
             they
             weave
             and
             knit
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               And
               these
               words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               shall
               be
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rehearse
               them
               continually
               unto
               thy
               children
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shalt
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               thou
               tarriest
               in
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               as
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               liest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               upon
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               frontlets
               between
               thine
               eyes
               :
            
             which
             binding
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             perform
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             they
             choose
             out
             a
             four
             square
             piece
             of
             black
             leather
             ,
             in
             quantity
             but
             small
             ,
             of
             an
             Oxe
             or
             Cows
             hide
             ,
             which
             they
             fold
             eight
             times
             ;
             so
             making
             four
             distinct
             houses
             ,
             or
             receptacles
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             do
             put
             four
             distinct
             pieces
             of
             parchment
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             written
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             other
             parcels
             of
             Scripture
             which
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             four
             Sections
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             first
             beginning
             ,
             
               Sanctifie
               unto
               me
               all
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               Exod
               ,
            
             13.
             2.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             10.
             verse
             .
             The
             second
             at
             the
             11.
             verse
             ,
             continuing
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             16.
             
             The
             third
             beginning
             at
             the
             4.
             verse
             of
             the
             6.
             chapter
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             and
             ending
             at
             the
             tenth
             verse
             .
             The
             fourth
             Deut.
             11.
             13.
             ending
             at
             the
             22.
             verse
             .
             Then
             they
             take
             some
             few
             hairs
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             taile
             of
             an
             Oxe
             or
             Cow
             ,
             which
             they
             wash
             very
             clean
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             binde
             together
             the
             foresaid
             parchments
             ,
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             the
             ends
             thereof
             may
             appeare
             out
             of
             the
             skin
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             are
             good
             and
             not
             sophisticate
             .
             The
             skin
             into
             whose
             folds
             they
             put
             these
             parchment
             writings
             ,
             they
             sow
             together
             with
             small
             strings
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             Oxen
             or
             Kine
             ,
             or
             made
             of
             Buls
             sinnews
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             cannot
             have
             ,
             then
             instead
             thereof
             they
             use
             small
             thongs
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             skin
             it selfe
             .
             Finally
             ,
             to
             the
             foresaid
             
             foursquare
             piece
             of
             leather
             ,
             or
             skin
             thus
             folded
             and
             sowed
             ,
             they
             fasten
             another
             long
             black
             thong
             ,
             which
             they
             knot
             about
             it
             :
             the
             whole
             piece
             thus
             framed
             and
             fashioned
             ,
             they
             call
             their
             Tephillin
             or
             prayer
             ornaments
             ,
             serving
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             serious
             and
             often
             execution
             of
             such
             an
             exercise
             ;
             these
             they
             bind
             about
             their
             head
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             knot
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             contained
             the
             parcells
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             may
             be
             fastened
             directly
             upon
             the
             forehead
             ,
             between
             the
             eyes
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             brain
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             memory
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             may
             be
             therein
             imprinted
             ,
             their
             prayers
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Precept
             of
             Moses
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               memoriall
               between
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             Philacteries
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             hands
             are
             made
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
             they
             take
             a
             foursquare
             piece
             of
             leather
             ,
             and
             fold
             it
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             a
             piece
             of
             parchment
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             write
             some
             certain
             Sentences
             out
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             putting
             them
             into
             a
             little
             hollow
             skin
             ,
             having
             but
             one
             receptacle
             ,
             the
             hollownesse
             thereof
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             ones
             finger
             may
             go
             into
             it
             ,
             this
             little
             skin
             they
             sow
             unto
             the
             foresaid
             piece
             of
             leather
             so
             often
             folded
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             likewise
             fasten
             a
             long
             thong
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             call
             their
             
               Tephillin
               Schel
               iadon
            
             ,
             their
             Philacteries
             for
             the
             hands
             ,
             which
             they
             fasten
             upon
             the
             left
             arm
             above
             the
             elbow
             ,
             on
             the
             inside
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             behold
             them
             ,
             and
             hereby
             become
             more
             zealous
             and
             ●●●ent
             in
             its
             devotion
             :
             the
             long
             thong
             they
             l●p
             about
             their
             left
             arm
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             t●●reof
             may
             reach
             to
             the
             palms
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Commandement
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               These
               words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               shall
               be
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               upon
               thine
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             attiring
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             first
             put
             on
             the
             Phylacteries
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             blessing
             them
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Praised
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               sanctified
               us
               by
               thy
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               commanded
               us
               to
               put
               on
               these
               Phylacteries
               ,
            
             in
             the
             repetion
             whereof
             they
             cast
             up
             their
             eyes
             to
             heaven
             ,
             diligently
             looking
             upon
             the
             great
             knot
             on
             their
             forehead
             ;
             before
             they
             put
             them
             on
             ,
             they
             kisse
             them
             ,
             touch
             their
             eyes
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             be
             defended
             from
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             the
             Phylacteries
             themselves
             may
             be
             so
             handsomly
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             escape
             the
             flouting
             censure
             of
             any
             derisive
             eye
             .
             To
             be
             
             brief
             ,
             in
             sowing
             ,
             folding
             ,
             knotting
             ,
             bindding
             ,
             they
             use
             so
             great
             art
             &
             industry
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             singular
             kind
             of
             subtilty
             ,
             they
             form
             the
             name
             Schaddai
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             three
             Letters
             ,
             
               Schin
               ,
               Daleth
            
             and
             Iod
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             exactly
             ,
             that
             every
             Letter
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             right
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             accounted
             as
             a
             most
             holy
             thing
             ,
             producing
             hidden
             effects
             and
             comprehending
             mysticall
             significations
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Phylacteries
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             written
             divers
             and
             sundry
             volumes
             ,
             great
             and
             large
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             will
             not
             be
             a
             misse
             to
             recite
             a
             few
             things
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             writing
             of
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             holden
             behovefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             written
             with
             ink
             made
             of
             galles
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             that
             pitchy
             sort
             which
             is
             commonly
             used
             of
             Printers
             and
             silk
             Dyers
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             other
             liquor
             of
             a
             red
             or
             any
             other
             colour
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             every
             Letter
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             one
             not
             adhering
             or
             cleaving
             unto
             another
             .
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             written
             with
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             left
             ,
             nothing
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             or
             corrected
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             so
             often
             as
             the
             Scribe
             shall
             write
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             writes
             these
             Phylacteries
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             shall
             perform
             what
             he
             is
             about
             with
             far
             greater
             diligence
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             seeing
             that
             if
             any
             Letter
             do
             either
             superabound
             or
             be
             deficient
             ,
             the
             Phylacteries
             become
             unholy
             and
             polluted
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shal
             use
             them
             in
             time
             of
             prayers
             ,
             prates
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             keeps
             not
             the
             commandement
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             the
             due
             punishment
             for
             which
             offence
             shall
             onely
             rest
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Scribe
             ,
             of
             whom
             an
             especiall
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             a
             Jew
             ,
             honest
             ,
             holy
             ,
             pious
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             expert
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             skin
             and
             parchment
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             a
             heifer
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             clean
             beast
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             Law
             allowed
             to
             be
             eaten
             :
             the
             beast
             must
             be
             killed
             by
             a
             Jew
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             also
             tanned
             and
             dressed
             by
             a
             Tanner
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             man
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             the
             Jew
             may
             take
             a
             Christian
             Tanner
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             this
             skin
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             clean
             beast
             ,
             and
             permitted
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               in
               thy
               mouth
            
             ;
             for
             those
             parcels
             of
             Scripture
             being
             written
             upon
             the
             skin
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             they
             were
             written
             upon
             every
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             beast
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             meal-time
             were
             received
             in
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             written
             upon
             the
             
             skin
             of
             the
             unclean
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             Much
             more
             might
             be
             said
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             I
             surcease
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             sanctity
             and
             holinesse
             of
             these
             Phylacteries
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             him
             that
             wears
             them
             must
             be
             free
             from
             all
             pollution
             ,
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             which
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             be
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             expedient
             that
             a
             man
             should
             put
             them
             on
             in
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             because
             prayer
             ought
             to
             procceed
             from
             a
             pure
             and
             clean
             heart
             .
             Again
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             suffer
             them
             by
             negligence
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             makes
             not
             only
             himself
             liable
             to
             fast
             for
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             behold
             them
             lying
             thereupon
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             hang
             them
             up
             by
             their
             strings
             against
             any
             wall
             uncovered
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             required
             they
             be
             put
             in
             bag
             or
             sachell
             :
             they
             may
             not
             be
             left
             in
             the
             chamber
             where
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             lyes
             together
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             put
             in
             a
             bag
             three
             double
             ,
             and
             locked
             up
             in
             a
             chest
             .
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             for
             any
             man
             to
             sleep
             ,
             especially
             on
             set
             purpose
             while
             he
             hath
             these
             Phylacteries
             about
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             sleep
             chance
             to
             creep
             on
             him
             unawares
             ,
             he
             becomes
             not
             hereby
             guilty
             of
             any
             crime
             ;
             yet
             if
             in
             the
             time
             hereof
             ,
             any
             uncleannesse
             happen
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             lawfully
             touch
             the
             knot
             wherein
             the
             parcells
             of
             Scripture
             are
             written
             and
             contained
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             unloose
             the
             thong
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             Phylacteries
             aside
             ,
             untill
             he
             hath
             purified
             himself
             ,
             and
             washed
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             them
             on
             again
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             let
             a
             scape
             ,
             or
             ease
             himself
             ,
             having
             these
             Phylacteries
             about
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             necessitated
             to
             do
             either
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             lay
             them
             aside
             in
             a
             place
             four
             ells
             distant
             from
             that
             wherein
             he
             shall
             ease
             himself
             ,
             or
             put
             them
             into
             a
             bag
             ,
             and
             hide
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             next
             unto
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             not
             well
             in
             body
             ,
             are
             not
             tied
             to
             the
             wearing
             of
             these
             Phylacteries
             ,
             either
             because
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             all
             times
             clean
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             cannot
             alwayes
             attend
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             service
             which
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             by
             their
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             the
             women
             are
             onely
             bound
             to
             observe
             these
             Commandements
             which
             may
             be
             performed
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             not
             them
             whose
             execution
             is
             daily
             required
             ▪
             for
             seeing
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Exod
               .
               13.
               19.
               
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               in
               thy
               mouth
               :
            
             where
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             order
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             tied
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             this
             Commandement
             ,
             
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             required
             of
             the
             female
             sex
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             wearing
             of
             these
             Phylacteries
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             worn
             by
             the
             wife
             of
             Jonas
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             sussicient
             that
             they
             say
             amen
             to
             every
             Petition
             ,
             seeing
             hereby
             they
             confess
             that
             they
             believe
             and
             hope
             for
             whatsoever
             their
             Husbands
             shall
             require
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             in
             these
             their
             prayers
             .
             Of
             this
             their
             saying
             amen
             spoke
             Isa
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Open
               your
               gates
               that
               the
               righteous
               Nation
               may
               enter
               in
               ,
            
             
             
               Schomer
               emunim
            
             ,
             who
             keeps
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             (
             say
             they
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Schomer
               Amenim
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             amen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Petition
             ,
             believing
             all
             which
             is
             required
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             saying
             
               Amen
               .
               Selah
            
             .
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             how
             the
             Phylacteries
             should
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             fleshy
             ,
             not
             hoary
             side
             of
             the
             skin
             or
             parchment
             ;
             how
             the
             letter
             Schin
             should
             be
             wrought
             upon
             the
             great
             boss
             or
             knot
             ;
             the
             letter
             Daleth
             with
             the
             knot
             of
             the
             long
             thong
             for
             the
             Phylacteries
             for
             the
             head
             ;
             the
             letter
             Jod
             upon
             the
             knot
             of
             the
             Phylacteries
             for
             the
             hands
             ;
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             Schaddai
             might
             be
             artificially
             expressed
             ;
             How
             that
             four
             -
             square
             piece
             of
             leather
             may
             be
             so
             framed
             and
             fashioned
             ,
             that
             in
             forme
             it
             shall
             represent
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             they
             affirm
             to
             have
             had
             the
             original
             &
             plat-form
             from
             Moses
             ,
             who
             learned
             it
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             
             and
             taught
             it
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             after
             his
             descent
             from
             thence
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             is
             testified
             by
             the
             Talmudist
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               After
               that
               I
               will
               remove
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               my
               back
               parts
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               my
               face
               shall
               not
               be
               seen
               :
            
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Chamma
            
             the
             son
             of
             Bitzna
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             the
             position
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Chasda
            
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             taught
             by
             God
             himselfe
             how
             to
             make
             and
             bind
             on
             the
             Phylacteries
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             omit
             the
             time
             of
             their
             morning
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             relate
             one
             story
             ,
             and
             that
             worthy
             credit
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             conducible
             to
             the
             matter
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             certain
             miracle
             ,
             of
             which
             kind
             one
             was
             formerly
             registred
             concerning
             the
             Fringes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             
               Masseches
               Schabbas
            
             that
             these
             were
             the
             words
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Janna
            
             ,
             
             that
             whosoever
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Phylacteries
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             as
             clean
             a
             body
             as
             
               Elisha
               Baal
               Cappajim
            
             ,
             or
             Elisha
             with
             wings
             ,
             had
             ,
             And
             why
             I
             pray
             you
             is
             he
             named
             
               Elisha
               
               with
               wings
            
             ?
             the
             answer
             in
             the
             Gemara
             is
             shaped
             according
             to
             this
             fashion
             :
             Upon
             a
             certain
             time
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             published
             a
             most
             severe
             Edict
             ,
             that
             any
             Jew
             should
             not
             wear
             any
             Phylacteries
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             losing
             his
             head
             :
             now
             in
             ancient
             times
             the
             Jews
             were
             accustomed
             to
             bind
             their
             Phylacterie●
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             To
             proceed
             ,
             this
             Elisha
             being
             a
             man
             of
             undanted
             courage
             and
             little
             esteeming
             the
             Roman
             Edict
             ,
             never
             ceased
             to
             tie
             these
             parchments
             about
             his
             head
             .
             But
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             being
             conscious
             that
             the
             Apparitor
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             tooke
             him
             to
             his
             heels
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             delay
             snatching
             the
             Phylacteries
             from
             his
             head
             ,
             hid
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             The
             Apparitor
             apprehendding
             him
             ,
             would
             needs
             know
             what
             he
             carried
             in
             his
             hand
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             carry
             Doves
             wings
             ;
             then
             said
             the
             Apparitor
             ,
             either
             let
             me
             see
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             diest
             for
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             Elisha
             opened
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             even
             so
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             very
             action
             was
             he
             called
             
               Elisha
               with
               the
               wings
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             reason
             may
             be
             pretended
             that
             Elisha
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             carried
             Doves
             wings
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             Stork
             or
             a
             Crow
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             bird
             ?
             The
             Gemara
             gives
             this
             answer
             ,
             saying
             ;
             that
             the
             Israelites
             are
             like
             nnto
             a
             Dove
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Dove
             hath
             all
             her
             strength
             in
             her
             wings
             ,
             with
             which
             she
             doth
             fortifie
             and
             defend
             her selfe
             against
             all
             other
             birds
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             being
             not
             accustomed
             to
             use
             bill
             ,
             feet
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             member
             in
             maintenance
             of
             the
             quarrell
             :
             so
             the
             Israelites
             also
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             their
             wings
             are
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             do
             manage
             and
             support
             them
             against
             all
             evil
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             suffering
             any
             harme
             from
             other
             Nations
             .
          
           
             This
             Query
             is
             also
             answered
             in
             this
             maner
             :
             that
             as
             the
             wings
             of
             Doves
             are
             more
             auxiliatory
             unto
             them
             then
             those
             of
             any
             other
             bird
             nnto
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Dove
             wearied
             in
             flight
             ,
             resting
             on
             the
             one
             wing
             ,
             flies
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             other
             birds
             in
             the
             same
             case
             are
             forced
             to
             light
             upon
             some
             tree
             ,
             or
             rock
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             so
             the
             Israelites
             suffring
             great
             persecution
             for
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             by
             reason
             where
             of
             they
             cannot
             fulfill
             it
             ,
             they
             fulfill
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             the
             merit
             where
             of
             they
             have
             help
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             tower
             of
             defence
             against
             all
             their
             enemies
             ;
             therefore
             it
             shal
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             do
             with
             all
             diligence
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             within
             the
             lists
             of
             any
             evil
             project
             ,
             but
             shall
             in
             a
             wonderfull
             manner
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             this
             winged
             and
             penfeatherd
             Elisha
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             Apparitor
             who
             threatned
             him
             with
             cruel
             death
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             avouthed
             ,
             being
             certified
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             by
             their
             toothless
             Grandames
             and
             hereupon
             have
             not
             feared
             to
             insert
             it
             into
             the
             Talmud
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Morning
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             behave
             themselves
             in
             their
             Schoole
             or
             Synagogue
             .
          
           
             IT
             was
             formerly
             declared
             that
             the
             Sun-rising
             was
             the
             most
             fit
             time
             for
             Prayer
             ;
             yet
             lest
             the
             exercise
             hereof
             should
             be
             omitted
             ,
             
             by
             the
             too
             too
             earlines
             of
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             stretch
             it
             upon
             the
             tenter-hooks
             of
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             the
             third
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ninth
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             my
             Arithmetick
             fail
             me
             not
             .
             
             Wheresoever
             then
             there
             are
             many
             Jews
             inhabiting
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Worms
               ,
               Mentz
               ,
               Frankeford
               upon
               the
               Moene
               .
               Fridberg
            
             in
             
               Moravia
               ,
               Bohemia
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             and
             the
             territories
             of
             the
             Rutheni
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             where
             they
             have
             Schools
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             call
             their
             Temples
             ,
             they
             always
             are
             accustomed
             to
             meet
             together
             for
             to
             pray
             at
             the
             ordinary
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             this
             holy
             exercise
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             thereof
             set
             down
             in
             their
             own
             books
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             shew
             with
             the
             greater
             brevity
             ,
             seeeing
             we
             have
             been
             somewhat
             more
             prolix
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Jews
             are
             dressed
             
               Capa
               Pee
            
             ,
             
             and
             have
             washed
             and
             cleansed
             themselves
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             put
             on
             their
             fringed
             Garments
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             betimes
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             
             then
             arè
             they
             not
             sluggish
             and
             slothfull
             ,
             but
             without
             delay
             depart
             with
             great
             speed
             and
             alaerity
             ,
             and
             hasten
             unto
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             about
             to
             enter
             some
             Conflict
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             David
             hath
             recorded
             :
             
             
               We
               will
               go
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               were
               to
               besiege
               a
               City
               :
            
             for
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             interpret
             the
             words
             of
             
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             run
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             though
             our
             enemies
             were
             following
             us
             in
             flight
             .
             
             
               Rabbi
               Jona
            
             saith
             in
             
               Masseches
               Berachos
            
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             hath
             a
             desire
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             must
             foot
             it
             with
             expedition
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             Prophet
             Hosee
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               know
               him
               and
               hunt
               after
               him
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Jews
             render
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               that
               we
               may
               follow
               on
               to
               know
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             pressed
             and
             ready
             ,
             as
             these
             who
             follow
             the
             chase
             .
             When
             any
             earthly
             King
             doth
             injoyn
             his
             Councel
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             appeare
             before
             him
             very
             early
             in
             some
             place
             which
             it
             shall
             please
             His
             Majesty
             to
             designe
             for
             the
             Conventicle
             ,
             then
             he
             of
             purpose
             rising
             betimes
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             his
             Counsellors
             be
             diligent
             and
             watchfull
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Command
             ;
             whomsoever
             he
             finds
             first
             in
             the
             place
             appointed
             ,
             he
             converses
             with
             him
             in
             a
             friendly
             familiarity
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             vouchsafeth
             that
             he
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             his
             Favourite
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             like
             to
             such
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             should
             timely
             appear
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             presenting
             them selves
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             should
             certifie
             him
             in
             their
             prayers
             of
             all
             their
             wants
             and
             necessities
             .
             Now
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             early
             vouchsafeth
             his
             more
             especial
             presence
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             ,
             find
             not
             any
             man
             preventing
             his
             expectation
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             angry
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               when
               I
               came
               ,
               was
               there
               no
               man
               ?
               when
               I
               called
               was
               there
               none
               to
               answer
               ?
            
             Blessed
             is
             he
             who
             comming
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             entertains
             discourse
             with
             his
             God.
             How
             greatly
             will
             the
             Lord
             love
             that
             Servant
             ,
             who
             imploys
             all
             his
             care
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             negligence
             his
             Lord
             should
             not
             abide
             solitary
             and
             destitute
             of
             a
             companion
             ?
          
           
             In
             
               Masseches
               Berachos
            
             ,
             
             
               Rabbi
               ,
               Abhiu
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Ada
            
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             who
             useth
             to
             frequent
             the
             Synagogue
             be
             but
             once
             absent
             ,
             then
             God
             instantly
             upon
             it
             ,
             proposeth
             the
             question
             :
             
               Who
               is
               among
               you
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               obeyeth
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               Servant
               ,
               that
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               and
               hath
               no
               light
               ,
               and
               trusteth
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               his
               God
               ?
            
             Esay
             50.
             10.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             keeps
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             comes
             not
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             abideth
             still
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Porch
             of
             their
             Schoole
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             certaine
             piece
             of
             Iron
             fastened
             into
             the
             wall
             ,
             against
             which
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             wipe
             his
             shooes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             unclean
             
             and
             dirty
             ,
             
             and
             they
             urge
             the
             authority
             of
             Salomon
             for
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Keep
               thy
               foot
               when
               thou
               goest
               into
               the
               h●use
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whosoever
             useth
             to
             wear
             any
             pantoffles
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             put
             them
             off
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             lsst
             he
             pollute
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Loose
               thy
               shoes
               from
               osf
               thy
               foot
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               the
               place
               whereon
               thon
               standest
               is
               holy
               ground
               .
            
             They
             ought
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             with
             great
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             approach
             the
             presence
             of
             some
             great
             King
             ,
             is
             accustomed
             to
             unbare
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             enter
             the
             Palace
             in
             a
             bashfull
             fearfulnesse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             
             
               Give
               the
               Lord
               the
               honour
               due
               unto
               his
               name
               ,
               worship
               the
               Lord
               with
               holy
               worship
               :
            
             thou
             dost
             not
             read
             here
             Behadrath
             ,
             but
             Bechardath
             ,
             say
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             signifying
             comlinesse
             and
             ornament
             ,
             this
             fear
             and
             astonishment
             .
          
           
             They
             being
             about
             to
             enter
             the
             Synagogue
             by
             the
             poreh
             thereof
             use
             to
             repeat
             some
             certain
             sayings
             hudled
             up
             together
             out
             of
             Davids
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             custome
             in
             it self
             being
             very
             good
             and
             laudable
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             seasoned
             with
             a
             judicious
             attention
             ,
             and
             servent
             devotion
             .
             They
             may
             not
             begin
             their
             prayers
             instantly
             upon
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             space
             ought
             to
             suspend
             the
             action
             in
             a
             pious
             meditation
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             converse
             ;
             as
             also
             who
             he
             is
             that
             can
             see
             the
             very
             secrets
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hear
             their
             prayers
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             means
             they
             are
             possessed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             reverence
             ,
             and
             are
             pricked
             forward
             to
             a
             serious
             observation
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             
               Masseches
               Berachos
            
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Rabbines
             record
             ,
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             lying
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             his
             Schollers
             visited
             him
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             show
             them
             the
             way
             to
             Eternall
             Life
             ;
             he
             willing
             to
             satisfie
             them
             in
             their
             request
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             whensoever
             you
             make
             your
             prayers
             ,
             consider
             before
             whom
             you
             stand
             ;
             for
             by
             so
             doing
             you
             shall
             become
             heirs
             of
             life
             everlasting
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             bound
             to
             cas●●omething
             into
             the
             treasury
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             mite
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             
               will
               see
               thy
               face
               sin
               ●ustice
               ,
            
             where
             by
             Justice
             is
             understood
             Alms
             deeds
             ,
             which
             beareth
             witnesse
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             the●
             fixt
             devotion
             of
             mind
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             bow
             themselves
             towards
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             which
             the
             bo●k
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             ke●t
             saying
             ,
             
             
               How
               goodly
               are
               thy
               〈◊〉
               ,
               O
            
             Jac●b
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ,
               O
            
             Israel
             ,
             
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               〈◊〉
               I
               will
               enter
               into
               thine
               holy
               Temple
               ▪
               Lord
               ,
               〈◊〉
               have
               loved
               the
               habitation
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               
               thine
               honour
               dwelleth
               ,
            
             and
             many
             moe
             such
             like
             sayings
             out
             of
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             .
             These
             things
             premised
             in
             way
             of
             a
             proeme
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             begin
             their
             devotions
             accordingly
             as
             they
             are
             appointed
             in
             their
             book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Petitions
             are
             very
             many
             ,
             they
             run
             them
             over
             by
             a
             cursory
             reading
             of
             them
             in
             their
             books
             ,
             although
             some
             be
             ignorant
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             cannot
             read
             at
             all
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             be
             frequent
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             diligently
             attending
             what
             is
             said
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             saying
             Amen
             at
             the
             closure
             of
             every
             prayer
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             what
             manner
             of
             prayers
             they
             use
             ,
             I
             will
             translate
             some
             of
             their
             prayers
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             into
             Latine
             ,
             and
             withall
             explain
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             prayer
             they
             use
             begins
             thus
             ,
             
               Adon
               Olam
               ,
               ascher
               melech
            
             ,
             &c.
             running
             all
             in
             rythme
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             of
             theirs
             do
             ,
             and
             is
             sung
             or
             read
             by
             them
             in
             a
             bouncing
             tone
             ;
             the
             form
             of
             which
             prayer
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Lord
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               had
               rule
               and
               dominion
               before
               any
               thing
               now
               created
               ,
               was
               created
               ;
               who
               was
               called
               a
               King
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               their
               Creation
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               shall
               so
               remain
               after
               their
               return
               into
               their
               prime
               nothing
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               given
               all
               honour
               and
               fear
               .
            
             He
             
               was
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               shall
               alwayes
               abide
               in
               his
               glory
               :
               he
               is
               one
               alone
               ,
               and
               besides
               him
               there
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               compared
               or
               be
               likened
               unto
               him
            
             (
             by
             this
             reason
             they
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             repute
             him
             as
             a
             common
             simple
             man
             )
             
               He
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               without
               beginning
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               without
               end
               .
               In
               his
               hand
               is
               strength
               and
               power
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               protectour
               ,
               and
               redeemer
            
             (
             by
             this
             saying
             they
             deride
             the
             belief
             of
             us
             Christians
             ,
             who
             do
             place
             our
             Confidence
             in
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             who
             himself
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             )
             
               He
               is
               a
               stony
               rock
               unto
               me
               in
               my
               necessity
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               sorrow
               ;
               he
               is
               my
               banner
               and
               my
               refuge
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               mine
               inh●ritance
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               day
               wberein
               I
               implore
               his
               aid
               and
               assistance
               ,
               into
               his
               hands
            
             I
             
               commend
               my
               spirit
               ,
               whether
            
             I
             
               sleep
               or
               wake
               he
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               so
               that
            
             I
             
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             This
             prayer
             being
             ended
             then
             follow
             in
             their
             order
             an
             hundred
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             short
             and
             pithy
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             twice
             repeated
             every
             day
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             shall
             be
             given
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             blessing
             prayer
             ,
             or
             thanksgiving
             is
             about
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             declared
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             
             forget
             to
             say
             it
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             he
             is
             washing
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             is
             injoyned
             to
             say
             it
             before
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             have
             a
             thanksgiving
             ,
             though
             shore
             and
             succinct
             ,
             for
             the
             wonderfull
             Creation
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             God
             created
             him
             full
             of
             holes
             and
             pores
             ,
             one
             whereof
             being
             stopped
             ,
             sudden
             death
             necessarily
             follows
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             make
             their
             Confession
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             for
             the
             gracious
             supply
             of
             all
             their
             wants
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             hast
             given
             understanding
             to
             the
             Cock
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             distinguish
             day
             from
             night
             ,
             and
             night
             from
             day
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             never
             fails
             to
             rouse
             up
             the
             Jew
             before
             day
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             they
             ought
             to
             leave
             their
             beds
             and
             go
             to
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ●e
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             created
             me
             an
             Israelite
             or
             a
             Jew
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             render
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             make
             me
             one
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             By
             Gentile
             they
             understand
             Christian
             ,
             which
             they
             esteem
             as
             Infidels
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             a
             cursed
             Nation
             )
             The
             woman
             saith
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             created
             me
             a
             Jewess
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             created
             me
             a
             servant
             ;
             this
             also
             thwarts
             the
             profession
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             their
             vassalls
             ,
             who
             shall
             sow
             and
             plow
             their
             ground
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             all
             manner
             of
             servile
             imployments
             for
             them
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             shall
             sit
             behind
             a
             hot
             fornace
             rosting
             apples
             ,
             tossing
             up
             whole
             bowls
             of
             wine
             .
             What
             kind
             of
             Captivity
             is
             this
             ?
             They
             answer
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             rest
             himself
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             having
             a
             huge
             Bowl
             of
             rich
             wine
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             free
             from
             bondage
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Christians
             are
             forced
             to
             labour
             and
             till
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             browes
             and
             nostrils
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             me
             a
             woman
             :
             the
             women
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             say
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             hath
             created
             me
             according
             to
             his
             own
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             This
             is
             done
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             womans
             sex
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             ●eals
             unto
             himself
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Scripture
             must
             perforce
             be
             hatched
             in
             the
             womans
             brains
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             their
             husbands
             are
             .
          
           
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             exaltest
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             gives
             sight
             unto
             the
             blind
             .
          
           
             This
             Thanksgiving
             is
             usuall
             when
             they
             first
             wake
             out
             of
             their
             sleep
             ,
             and
             unshut
             their
             eye-lids
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             makes
             the
             crooked
             straight
             ;
             this
             they
             say
             ,
             when
             lifting
             themselves
             up
             in
             their
             bed
             ,
             they
             go
             about
             to
             attire
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             clothes
             the
             naked
             ;
             this
             they
             say
             when
             they
             put
             on
             their
             cloaths
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             .
             &c.
             who
             raiseth
             them
             that
             fall
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             bringeth
             the
             prisoners
             out
             of
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             severall
             Thanksgivings
             are
             assigned
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sleep
             doth
             in
             that
             manner
             sustaine
             and
             multiply
             mans
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             again
             exercise
             their
             proper
             functions
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             asleep
             being
             like
             unto
             prisoners
             in
             the
             pit
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             earth
             above
             the
             waters
             ;
             this
             they
             say
             ,
             when
             rising
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             tread
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             directs
             ,
             prepares
             and
             governs
             the
             wayes
             of
             man
             ;
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             out
             of
             his
             bed-chamber
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             hath
             created
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             this
             life
             ;
             this
             he
             utters
             when
             he
             ties
             his
             shooes
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             girdest
             Israel
             with
             the
             girdle
             of
             strength
             ;
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             on
             his
             girdle
             ,
             which
             every
             Jew
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             declared
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             crowns
             Israel
             with
             comelinesse
             ;
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             his
             hat
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             hainous
             offence
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             uncovered
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
             who
             refresheth
             the
             weary
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             who
             removest
             sleep
             from
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             slumber
             from
             mine
             eye-lids
             .
          
           
             These
             prayers
             ended
             ,
             being
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             they
             adde
             two
             more
             ,
             wherein
             they
             petition
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             keep
             and
             defend
             them
             against
             sin
             ,
             reprobate
             angels
             ,
             &
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             evil
             .
             Then
             humbling
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             they
             confess
             themselves
             guilty
             ,
             and
             relying
             only
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             comfort
             themselves
             again
             with
             a
             certain
             Prayer
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             
               Ribbon
               Col
               haolamim
            
             ;
             and
             with
             much
             boasting
             and
             many
             brags
             in
             that
             oath
             which
             the
             Lord
             sware
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             being
             about
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             say
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             thy
             Covenant
             :
             and
             ,
             O
             blessed
             men
             that
             we
             are
             !
             how
             goodly
             is
             our
             portion
             ?
             how
             pleasant
             our
             lot
             ?
             how
             beautifull
             our
             Inheritance
             ?
             O
             blessed
             men
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             who
             every
             morning
             pronounce
             this
             sentence
             ,
             
               Heare
               O
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               one
               God!
            
             Gather
             us
             that
             trust
             in
             thee
             from
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             by
             which
             action
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             shal
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             God
             alone
             .
             O
             our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
             run
             after
             us
             with
             thy
             mercy
             even
             for
             thy
             names
             sake
             ,
             because
             thy
             name
             is
             named
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             confirm
             and
             establish
             in
             us
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               At
               that
               time
               will
               I
               bring
               you
               back
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               will
               I
               gather
               you
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               name
               and
               renown
               amongst
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               turned
               againyour
               captivity
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God.
            
             After
             these
             be
             ended
             ,
             there
             follow
             2
             other
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             give
             thanks
             for
             the
             Law
             delivered
             to
             them
             from
             heaven
             .
             From
             the
             Law
             they
             proceed
             to
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             may
             not
             offer
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             they
             are
             banisht
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             &
             their
             Temple
             is
             laid
             desolate
             ,
             as
             their
             Ancestors
             were
             accustomed
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             lip
             succeeds
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             and
             reading
             only
             the
             precepts
             cōcerning
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             in
             their
             appointed
             times
             to
             have
             been
             offered
             .
             they
             solace
             themselvs
             with
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             though
             in
             a
             sense
             perverted
             ,
             
               We
               will
               sacrifice
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
             After
             this
             they
             ruminate
             the
             historical
             narration
             about
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             certain
             prayer
             beginning
             
               Rabbi
               Ismahel
            
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             exposition
             thereof
             :
             which
             being
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             is
             so
             barbarous
             and
             difficult
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             Jew
             amongst
             an
             hundred
             is
             able
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             This
             they
             read
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Vestal
             Virgins
             do
             the
             Psalter
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             say
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             Petition
             for
             the
             re-edification
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             they
             daily
             ,
             even
             unto
             this
             day
             expect
             and
             hope
             for
             ;
             yet
             this
             they
             say
             with
             such
             a
             fainting
             voice
             that
             none
             can
             hear
             it
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Let
               it
               be
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               before
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               house
               ,
               thy
               Temple
               may
               be
               built
               again
               in
               
               these
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               give
               unto
               us
               a
               will
               to
               abide
               in
               thy
               Law.
            
             Hereupon
             rising
             up
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             shouting
             ,
             they
             chant
             out
             another
             laudatory
             Prayer
             or
             thanksgiving
             ,
             hoping
             that
             God
             will
             shortly
             begin
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             new
             Temple
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             back
             again
             into
             their
             own
             Land.
             Then
             sitting
             down
             ,
             they
             repeat
             a
             long
             Prayer
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ,
             reading
             withall
             some
             whole
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Chronicles
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             singing
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Obadiah
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
             
               Saviours
               shall
               come
               up
               on
               mount
               Zion
               to
               judge
               the
               Mount
               of
               Esau
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             With
             attent
             minds
             and
             much
             rejoycing
             ,
             their
             hope
             is
             that
             these
             Saviours
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             makes
             mention
             ,
             shall
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             up
             to
             Mount
             Sion
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             undertake
             the
             quarrel
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             to
             judge
             ,
             deStroy
             ,
             and
             utterly
             to
             extirpate
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             Mountain
             of
             Esau
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Christians
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Kingdome
             :
             they
             stiling
             the
             Christians
             Edomites
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Edom
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             bring
             them
             back
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             :
             what
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             u●
             Christians
             Esauites
             ,
             or
             Edomites
             ,
             I
             will
             at
             large
             inform
             the
             Reader
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             insert
             thus
             much
             in
             this
             present
             Chipter
             ,
             which
             they
             write
             and
             teach
             in
             their
             secret
             and
             hidden
             books
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             to
             come
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Christians
             ;
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             Esau
             passed
             from
             his
             body
             into
             that
             of
             Christs
             :
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             no
             lesse
             wicked
             then
             Esau
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             whence
             ever
             we
             are
             not
             without
             great
             cause
             called
             Edomites
             ,
             who
             put
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             begin
             to
             sing
             ,
             God
             shall
             be
             King
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             In
             that
             day
             there
             shall
             be
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             thy
             Law
             O
             God
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               Israel
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               one
               God.
            
             This
             they
             ●abble
             out
             as
             a
             thing
             clear
             contrary
             to
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             worshipped
             more
             Gods
             then
             one
             ,
             and
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             him
             more
             names
             then
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             nam●
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Next
             in
             order
             follows
             a
             short
             Prayer
             cal●ed
             
               Krias
               schmah
            
             ,
             
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             fift
             Book
             of
             
               Moses
               ▪
            
             and
             when
             they
             read
             that
             verse
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             language
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               Israol
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               one
               God
               :
            
             and
             come
             unto
             the
             last
             word
             thereof
             which
             is
             Echad
             ,
             signifying
             One
             ,
             
             they
             toss
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             bandied
             from
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             ,
             with
             eyes
             cast
             up
             to
             Heaven
             for
             the
             space
             of
             halfe
             an
             hour
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             an
             whole
             hour
             together
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             the
             last
             letter
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             Daleth
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             doth
             bend
             and
             turn
             their
             heads
             successively
             towards
             the
             four
             corners
             and
             winds
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             hereby
             signifying
             that
             God
             is
             King
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             yea
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             for
             the
             letter
             Daleth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             place
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Alphabet
               ▪
            
             stands
             for
             the
             number
             of
             four
             .
             Furthermore
             the
             word
             Ecthad
             comprehends
             in
             it
             two
             hundred
             forty
             five
             other
             words
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             superadding
             these
             three
             ,
             
             
               Hael
               elohechem
               Emeth
               ,
               your
               God
               is
               truth
               ,
            
             the
             number
             amounts
             to
             two
             hundred
             forty
             eight
             ,
             the
             very
             number
             of
             the
             members
             in
             mans
             body
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             these
             several
             Prayers
             be
             said
             for
             every
             member
             in
             particular
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             man
             is
             strongly
             guarded
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             .
             Whosoever
             repeats
             the
             foresaid
             verse
             three
             times
             ,
             shall
             be
             safe
             from
             the
             Divel
             ;
             for
             that
             verse
             begins
             with
             the
             Letter
             Schin
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             Daleth
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Schema
               Israel
               ,
               Adonai
               Eloheim
               ,
               Adonai
               Echad
               ,
            
             which
             two
             letters
             conjoyned
             make
             up
             the
             word
             Sched
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Divel
             .
             They
             repute
             also
             this
             Prayer
             as
             a
             Prayer
             of
             singular
             worth
             and
             sanctity
             ,
             by
             which
             may
             be
             wrought
             many
             miracles
             :
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             are
             extreamly
             superstitious
             in
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             that
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             commanded
             by
             open
             Proclamation
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             any
             where
             having
             a
             Synagogue
             ,
             should
             not
             publickly
             teach
             and
             make
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             not
             regarding
             the
             command
             ,
             ceased
             not
             to
             read
             and
             preach
             it
             openly
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fact
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ▪
             When
             the
             Tormentors
             were
             about
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             stake
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             they
             first
             of
             all
             curried
             his
             corps
             with
             an
             iron
             horsecombe
             ,
             wounding
             and
             tormenting
             him
             after
             a
             lamentable
             manner
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             remained
             constant
             ,
             praying
             without
             intermission
             .
             And
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             day
             came
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             say
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Krias
               Schema
            
             ,
             he
             begun
             it
             with
             great
             boldness
             .
             At
             the
             last
             his
             Scholers
             bespoke
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Most
             dearly
             beloved
             Master
             ,
             thou
             hast
             prayed
             sufficiently
             ,
             now
             yield
             thy selfe
             and
             take
             thy
             death
             patiently
             .
             To
             whom
             he
             made
             this
             answer
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             this
             saying
             in
             great
             esteem
             all
             my
             life
             long
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               body
               :
            
             and
             thus
             I
             have
             understood
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             any
             one
             should
             pluck
             out
             my
             heart
             and
             rent
             my
             body
             in
             pieces
             ,
             yet
             I
             ought
             ever
             to
             determine
             this
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             never
             to
             cease
             to
             love
             him
             .
             Therefore
             when
             God
             hath
             confirmed
             this
             in
             me
             ,
             should
             I
             cease
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             this
             Prayer
             to
             an
             end
             which
             is
             directed
             unto
             him
             ?
             Therefore
             holding
             on
             in
             this
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             never
             left
             repeating
             the
             word
             Echad
             ,
             until
             his
             soul
             forsook
             his
             body
             .
             Then
             was
             there
             a
             voice
             heard
             in
             the
             air
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
            
             Rabbi
             Akibhah
             ,
             
               because
               thy
               soul
               departed
               breathing
               the
               word
            
             Echad
             ,
             
               now
               shalt
               thou
               have
               an
               entrance
               into
               life
               eternal
               ,
               and
               shalt
               come
               into
               that
               light
               of
               the
               Garden
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
             Amen
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             also
             another
             prayer
             like
             unto
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Schemon
               Esre
               ,
               i.
               e.
               eighteen
               ,
            
             
             because
             it
             contains
             so
             many
             particular
             thanksgivings
             and
             prayers
             of
             praise
             therein
             .
             Concerning
             the
             sanctity
             and
             holinesse
             of
             this
             and
             the
             former
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Jews
             have
             written
             many
             a
             large
             Tract
             ,
             which
             I
             leaving
             to
             bespeak
             their
             own
             worth
             ,
             will
             neither
             praise
             nor
             any
             ways
             disgrace
             .
             The
             last
             of
             these
             every
             one
             repeats
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             their
             Chaplain
             or
             Reader
             in
             the
             Synogogue
             doth
             publickly
             sing
             it
             by
             himselfe
             two
             or
             three
             several
             times
             .
             The
             Jews
             esteem
             highly
             of
             it
             ,
             hoping
             that
             hereby
             they
             shall
             obtain
             remission
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             .
             When
             it
             is
             their
             will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             poure
             out
             unto
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             standing
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             posture
             ,
             that
             one
             foot
             may
             not
             insist
             more
             upon
             the
             ground
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               And
               their
               feet
               were
               streight
               feet
               .
            
             This
             is
             handled
             more
             at
             large
             in
             
               Rabbi
               Alphes
            
             in
             his
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             
             and
             in
             their
             Minhagim
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             books
             .
             When
             they
             say
             those
             words
             ,
             
             
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               the
               earth
               is
               full
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             being
             a
             parcel
             of
             the
             Prayer
             
               Schemon
               Esre
            
             ,
             by
             them
             named
             
               Keduscha
               (
               a
               )
            
             ,
             
             then
             they
             caper
             three
             times
             together
             ,
             leaping
             up
             ,
             as
             though
             by
             this
             their
             gesture
             they
             did
             indeavour
             to
             become
             like
             unto
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             Choristers
             that
             sung
             this
             Song
             of
             praise
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Esay
             immediatly
             follow
             ,
             
               And
               the
               posts
               of
               the
               doors
               were
               shaken
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               him
               that
               spake
               ,
            
             it
             is
             both
             meet
             and
             convenient
             that
             a
             man
             should
             touching
             move
             himself
             in
             the
             quavering
             of
             such
             an
             Angelical
             Anthem
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             write
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dare
             to
             mutter
             the
             least
             syllable
             ,
             while
             the
             Prayer
             
               Schemon
               Esre
            
             is
             a
             saying
             ,
             shall
             after
             his
             death
             have
             coals
             of
             fire
             given
             
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             of
             the
             thirtieth
             chapte●
             of
             Job
             a
             for
             so
             
               Rabbi
               Salomon
            
             expounds
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Jehoschua
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctours
             made
             these
             eighteen
             short
             petitions
             ,
             having
             respect
             unto
             so
             many
             little
             bones
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             back
             bone
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             bones
             they
             ought
             to
             bend
             while
             they
             repeat
             the
             prayer
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Prophet
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             After
             these
             two
             prayers
             follows
             an
             evil
             prayer
             full
             of
             accusations
             against
             those
             Iews
             ,
             which
             have
             turned
             Christians
             and
             received
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             written
             out
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             where
             they
             dare
             imprint
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             audacity
             ,
             all
             fear
             of
             the
             Christians
             set
             aside
             ,
             it
             was
             thus
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             are
             blotted
             out
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Jews
             (
             who
             have
             embraced
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             turned
             Christians
             )
             shall
             never
             more
             have
             any
             hope
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             unbelievers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             have
             turned
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             Jewish
             belief
             ,
             as
             in
             generall
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             who
             adhere
             not
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             shall
             perish
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             all
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             tyrannous
             hate
             against
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             coufounded
             ,
             and
             the
             proud
             and
             presumptuous
             Kingdome
             shall
             speedily
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             break
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             become
             level
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             (
             This
             particle
             ,
             whether
             through
             fea●●
             or
             the
             strict
             injunction
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             directed
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             stiled
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             pride
             ,
             or
             simply
             Reschak
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             impious
             ,
             is
             omitted
             in
             their
             Common
             prayer
             books
             of
             the
             last
             edition
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             that
             Copy
             of
             mine
             printed
             at
             Venice
             ,
             
             in
             the
             year
             1564
             )
             and
             make
             them
             without
             delay
             obedient
             unto
             us
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               which
               breakest
               in
               pieees
               ,
               and
               subduest
               those
               that
               are
               rebellious
               .
            
             This
             particle
             they
             entitle
             a
             prayer
             against
             all
             hereticks
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             is
             contained
             a
             curse
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             as
             
               Rabbi
               Alphes
            
             recordeth
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             hereticks
             ,
             they
             first
             and
             principally
             understand
             the
             baptised
             Jews
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             they
             call
             Meschumad
             ,
             a
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             Meschumadim
             are
             these
             lost
             and
             consumed
             persons
             ,
             who
             leaving
             Iewish
             superstition
             have
             given
             their
             names
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Prayer
             begins
             Velam●eschumadim
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             lost
             condemned
             apostate
             Iews
             ,
             
             instead
             of
             which
             word
             they
             have
             now
             inserted
             Velamaschinin
             ,
             a
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             these
             traytors
             ,
             by
             them
             also
             understanding
             the
             baptised
             Iews
             ,
             for
             these
             they
             call
             traytors
             ,
             because
             they
             betray
             and
             lay
             open
             their
             wickednesse
             and
             treachery
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             In
             very
             deed
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             by
             the
             words
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             ,
             what
             thing
             they
             wish
             unto
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             writes
             in
             this
             manner
             concerning
             this
             prayer
             ,
             This
             prayer
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             made
             against
             the
             hereticks
             ,
             against
             that
             wicked
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             against
             all
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             might
             be
             rooted
             out
             which
             obtain
             any
             rnle
             and
             authority
             over
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Turks
             they
             alwayes
             call
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Ismael
            
             ,
             because
             they
             draw
             their
             originall
             from
             the
             loins
             of
             Ismael
             ,
             They
             call
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             
               The
               King
               dome
               of
               Edom
               ;
               the
               Kingdome
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
            
             Esau
             ,
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               pride
               ,
               a
               presumptuous
               also
               and
               reproachfull
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             this
             is
             every
             where
             imprinted
             as
             manifestly
             in
             fair
             Characters
             in
             their
             books
             ,
             as
             the
             bright
             lamp
             of
             heaven
             sends
             out
             his
             light
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             concerning
             which
             with
             Gods
             help
             more
             shall
             be
             spoken
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             prayer
             was
             made
             a
             long
             time
             after
             
               Schemane
               Esre
            
             ,
             their
             prayer
             containing
             eighteen
             thanksgivings
             ,
             placed
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             and
             foisted
             into
             their
             book
             of
             Common
             prayer
             by
             
               Rabbi
               Samuel
               hakkaton
               ,
               Rabbi
               Samuel
            
             the
             little
             ,
             or
             S●ort
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             .
             This
             was
             done
             with
             a
             singular
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             Christs
             time
             ,
             the
             impulsive
             cause
             being
             very
             base
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             followers
             the
             Christians
             being
             more
             hated
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             then
             they
             in
             words
             were
             ab●e
             To
             expresse
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             this
             diminutive
             Samuel
             composed
             this
             prayer
             in
             the
             City
             Jasna
             against
             all
             the
             Iews
             that
             should
             cleave
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             who
             then
             had
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Iews
             ,
             some
             forty
             years
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             great
             Court
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             was
             removed
             and
             banished
             to
             Jasna
             ,
             If
             any
             reader
             be
             skilfull
             in
             the
             holy
             tongue
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             that
             book
             called
             
               Sepher
               Juchasin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             Iewish
             Chronicle
             ,
             pag.
             21.
             the
             Talmud
             printed
             at
             Venice
             in
             the
             Tract
             
               de
               benedictionibus
            
             ,
             the
             fourth
             chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Tract
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             the
             first
             chapter
             ,
             where
             sufficient
             is
             spoken
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             execratory
             prayer
             followes
             a
             benediction
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             se●ious
             prayer
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             godly
             and
             honest
             livers
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             them
             who
             out
             of
             other
             Nations
             have
             turned
             to
             the
             
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             God
             would
             vouchsafe
             with
             all
             speed
             to
             build
             again
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             branch
             of
             the
             root
             of
             David
             to
             flourish
             ,
             to
             exalt
             his
             horn
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Messias
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             the
             Kingdome
             unto
             Israel
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             conclusion
             of
             these
             their
             morning
             prayers
             ,
             they
             beseech
             God
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             pronounce
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               maketh
               peace
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               make
               also
               peace
               among
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             Amen
             :
             then
             they
             go
             three
             steps
             backward
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             sitting
             upon
             an
             horse
             or
             an
             asse
             be
             travelling
             upon
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             also
             that
             his
             horse
             or
             asse
             should
             likewise
             go
             backward
             so
             many
             paces
             :
             If
             it
             chanee
             they
             cannot
             retire
             backward
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             thronging
             mul.
             titude
             of
             people
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             then
             skipping
             up
             ,
             they
             leap
             three
             times
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             bowing
             themselves
             ,
             and
             bending
             their
             heads
             ,
             now
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             beseech
             God
             to
             give
             them
             peace
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             they
             are
             resident
             :
             if
             a
             Christian
             chance
             to
             be
             in
             their
             presence
             with
             a
             Crucifix
             or
             any
             other
             image
             representative
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             then
             ought
             not
             the
             Jew
             to
             bow
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             lift
             his
             heart
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             The
             three
             steps
             which
             they
             go
             backward
             ,
             are
             done
             in
             honour
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             when
             any
             one
             departs
             from
             some
             great
             Potentate
             ,
             he
             commonly
             for
             some
             space
             goes
             backward
             in
             his
             congees
             ,
             blessing
             his
             worship
             ,
             honours
             him
             by
             kissing
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             complementall
             bowing
             of
             his
             whole
             body
             :
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             depart
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             they
             go
             backward
             and
             salute
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               My
               people
               who
               have
               made
               long
               prayers
               unto
               me
               ,
               are
               so
               wearied
               with
               the
               practice
               ,
               that
               they
               shew
               me
               their
               back
               parts
               .
            
             The
             learned
             Rabbines
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             retrogradation
             or
             going
             back
             is
             used
             in
             remembrance
             of
             a
             certain
             miracle
             which
             happened
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             at
             that
             time
             when
             God
             gave
             them
             the
             Law
             ;
             
             for
             the
             Rabbines
             in
             their
             
               Masseches
               Berachos
            
             upon
             those
             words
             :
             
               When
               all
               the
               people
               saw
               the
               thunders
               and
               the
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               mountain
               burning
               ,
               the
               people
               saw
               and
               were
               afraid
               ,
               and
               stood
               afar
               off
            
             ;
             dispute
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             through
             great
             fear
             and
             amazement
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             three
             miles
             backward
             from
             the
             mountain
             Sinai
             The
             chief
             Glosse-monger
             
               Rabbi
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             writes
             in
             his
             glosse
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             kept
             back
             twelve
             miLes
             ,
             of
             which
             David
             spoke
             saying
             .
             
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Armies
               did
               flie
               ,
               and
               she●
               that
               tarried
               at
               home
               divided
               the
               spoil
               ,
            
             and
             then
             came
             the
             good
             Angels
             and
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             people
             back
             unto
             the
             Mountain
             .
          
           
           
             When
             they
             are
             about
             to
             depart
             the
             Temple
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             then
             they
             speaking
             within
             themselves
             ,
             quietly
             and
             without
             the
             least
             noise
             ,
             they
             say
             a
             certain
             Prayer
             beginning
             
               Alenulesh
               abeach
            
             :
             It
             is
             meet
             that
             we
             should
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             excellent
             degree
             to
             celebrate
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             us
             like
             unto
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nations
             ;
             likewise
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             us
             as
             other
             generations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             appointed
             us
             an
             inheritance
             like
             unto
             theirs
             ,
             neither
             is
             our
             lot
             as
             their
             lot
             ,
             neither
             as
             the
             lot
             of
             their
             whole
             multititude
             .
             Here
             are
             some
             words
             omitted
             in
             their
             Books
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Italy
             ,
             where
             their
             Books
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             at
             this
             day
             imprinted
             .
             The
             things
             omitted
             were
             some
             blasphemous
             sayings
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             expressed
             in
             the
             ancient
             copies
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             one
             which
             was
             imprinted
             at
             Augusta
             by
             a
             Jewish
             Printer
             called
             Chajim
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1534.
             
             In
             other
             copies
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             words
             omitted
             ,
             there
             is
             left
             an
             empty
             space
             about
             the
             length
             of
             one
             line
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             may
             be
             warned
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             saying
             it
             is
             that
             is
             there
             omitted
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             do
             ,
             some
             relate
             the
             words
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             write
             them
             in
             the
             margent
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             them
             to
             have
             practised
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Prayer
             books
             ;
             the
             words
             left
             out
             are
             these
             :
             
               Who
               bend
               their
               knee
               and
               crouch
               to
               that
               which
               is
               vanity
               and
               foolishness
               ,
               and
               adore
               another
               God
               who
               cannot
               help
               :
            
             (
             these
             words
             they
             utter
             against
             Christ
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             spit
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             mouthing
             of
             them
             )
             
               But
               we
               bend
               and
               bow
               our
               knees
               ,
               yea
               ,
               our
               whole
               man
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               to
               God
               holy
               and
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               who
               stretcheth
               out
               the
               heavens
               ,
               establisheth
               the
               earth
               ,
               whose
               glory
               and
               chair
               of
               estate
               is
               in
               heaven
               and
               the
               seat
               of
               whose
               power
               is
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               :
               he
               only
               is
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               besides
               him
               ,
            
             These
             things
             thus
             finished
             ,
             the
             Jew
             ,
             now
             going
             out
             Of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               lead
               me
               by
               thy
               justice
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               that
               lay
               wait
               for
               me
               in
               secret
               ,
               make
               plain
               thy
               way
               before
               my
               face
               .
               Preserve
               me
               in
               my
               going
               out
               and
               my
               comming
               in
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forth
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             They
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             a
             Crab
             sish
             ,
             creeping
             backward
             through
             the
             Gate
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             back
             part
             should
             not
             be
             towards
             the
             holy
             Ark
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             laid
             up
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             exhibit
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             reverence
             by
             turning
             their
             face
             thereunto
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Who
               have
               turned
               their
               back
               unto
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             have
             delivered
             thus
             much
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             a
             grievous
             and
             heavy
             
             punishment
             was
             inflcted
             upon
             the
             Priests
             ,
             because
             in
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             they
             turned
             their
             back
             parts
             towards
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             case
             standing
             thus
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             with
             all
             fear
             and
             reverence
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             servant
             being
             about
             to
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             his
             Maister
             ,
             doth
             it
             with
             a
             retrograde
             crowching
             submission
             ,
             and
             submiss
             lowliness
             .
             They
             must
             not
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             lest
             some
             might
             think
             him
             that
             runneth
             to
             be
             weary
             with
             praying
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             that
             it
             is
             now
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             depart
             .
             They
             must
             go
             out
             with
             decurtate
             steps
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             doth
             this
             ,
             God
             numbreth
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             great
             reward
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               numbred
               my
               steps
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             in
             his
             going
             forth
             chance
             to
             meet
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             a
             damsel
             ,
             whether
             she
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             or
             Christians
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             shut
             his
             eye●
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             his
             face
             from
             beholding
             her
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             afford
             her
             the
             common
             curtesie
             of
             a
             Complement
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             taking
             occasion
             of
             longer
             discourse
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             woed
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             lustfull
             notions
             and
             evil
             cogitations
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             serious
             manner
             of
             praying
             ,
             they
             write
             ,
             
             that
             whosoever
             wil
             pray
             attentively
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             head
             and
             heart
             covered
             ,
             &
             to
             incompass
             his
             body
             with
             a
             girdle
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             lest
             his
             heart
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             secret
             part
             should
             be
             inveigled
             with
             wicked
             thoughts
             .
             He
             must
             turn
             his
             face
             towards
             Canaan
             and
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             his
             feet
             equally
             placed
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             abovesaid
             .
             He
             ought
             to
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             heart
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             his
             right
             hand
             may
             rest
             upon
             his
             left
             ,
             withall
             bowing
             his
             head
             with
             great
             humility
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               with
               our
               hands
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               heavens
               ▪
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
             
               My
               life
               is
               alwayes
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               forget
               thy
               Law.
            
             
             In
             time
             of
             prayer
             none
             must
             yawn
             ,
             belch
             ,
             or
             spit
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             must
             spit
             on
             necessity
             ,
             then
             ought
             he
             privately
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             his
             Handkerchiff
             ,
             and
             modestly
             to
             cast
             it
             behind
             him
             ,
             or
             upon
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             upon
             his
             right
             ,
             for
             there
             stand
             the
             Angels
             invisible
             ,
             whom
             if
             any
             should
             beray
             with
             this
             excrement
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             an
             heynous
             offence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             let
             a
             scape
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             it
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             then
             ought
             he
             to
             suspend
             the
             act
             of
             praying
             ,
             until
             the
             ill
             savour
             thereof
             be
             gone
             .
             If
             the
             wind
             urge
             him
             so
             much
             and
             so
             vehemently
             that
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             let
             fly
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             go
             some
             four
             paces
             aside
             ,
             set
             a
             packing
             ,
             and
             instantly
             thereupon
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               thou
               hast
               created
               me
               full
               of
               holes
               ,
               Whi●h
               I
               cannot
               shut
               up
               ,
               all
               our
               modesty
               is
               open
               ,
               and
               known
               unto
               thee
               :
               our
               life
               is
               full
               of
               shame
               ,
               we
               are
               nothing
               but
               worms
               and
               Maggots
               .
            
          
           
           
             Sneesing
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             from
             the
             parts
             below
             ,
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             ,
             if
             from
             above
             ,
             a
             good
             one
             .
             He
             that
             beginneth
             once
             to
             pray
             ,
             must
             not
             break
             off
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             yea
             although
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             should
             come
             and
             salute
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             not
             answer
             him
             ;
             though
             a
             Serpent
             took
             him
             by
             the
             heel
             and
             bit
             him
             ,
             yet
             ought
             he
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             devotions
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             dispensation
             which
             licenseth
             a
             man
             to
             give
             way
             unto
             a
             churlish
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             him
             to
             cease
             praying
             til
             he
             be
             gone
             and
             past
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             that
             prayeth
             to
             touch
             his
             naked
             body
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             touch
             his
             hands
             and
             neck
             :
             If
             in
             this
             time
             he
             be
             so
             necessitated
             as
             to
             scratch
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             it
             upon
             the
             garments
             .
             He
             that
             prays
             must
             move
             his
             whole
             body
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
            
             ?
             The
             Chanter
             also
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             divine
             Service
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             standing
             in
             some
             hollow
             ,
             low
             ,
             deep
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             the
             Prayer
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             loud
             a
             voice
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             :
             I
             have
             seen
             with
             mine
             eys
             the
             Reader
             fall
             down
             upon
             his
             knees
             before
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             place
             the
             earth
             was
             level
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             place
             lower
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             said
             Prayers
             with
             as
             shill
             a
             voice
             as
             he
             could
             have
             done
             from
             an
             higher
             seat
             .
             These
             Prayers
             they
             pour
             out
             of
             a
             collected
             narrow
             heart
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             David
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Out
               of
               the
               depth
               have
               I
               called
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             ,
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             labour
             with
             all
             his
             strength
             to
             answer
             Amen
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             prayer
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             Tanchuma
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Jehuda
            
             ,
             
             that
             whosoever
             saith
             Amen
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shall
             bee
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             say
             Amen
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             :
             hence
             is
             that
             of
             King
             
               David
               :
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
            
             :
             By
             which
             double
             Amen
             ,
             he
             notes
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             Amen
             is
             to
             be
             said
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             another
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             The
             wisest
             among
             the
             Jews
             say
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             say
             Amen
             with
             great
             attention
             ,
             shall
             bring
             to
             pass
             that
             thereby
             their
             redemption
             shall
             appoach
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             be
             accomplished
             .
             How
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             when
             Amen
             is
             pronounced
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             God
             shakes
             his
             head
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Wo
               unto
               those
               children
               ,
               who
               are
               banised
               from
               their
               Fathers
               Table
               .
            
             And
             how
             much
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             a
             Father
             thus
             to
             be
             praised
             of
             his
             children
             ?
             thereupon
             God
             begins
             to
             think
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             people
             out
             of
             their
             captivity
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             hath
             put
             and
             exiled
             them
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             yet
             he
             suffers
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
             grief
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             vexeth
             him
             at
             the
             heart
             :
             Upon
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             hath
             this
             simily
             .
             Even
             as
             a
             Mother
             having
             a
             Daughter
             who
             is
             immodest
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             been
             got
             with
             child
             by
             some
             or
             other
             ,
             casts
             her
             out
             of
             her
             doors
             for
             her
             unchast
             life
             ,
             and
             useth
             much
             unmerciful
             carriage
             towards
             her
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             child-birth
             she
             suffers
             and
             laments
             with
             her
             after
             a
             wonderful
             manner
             :
             even
             so
             God
             hath
             sent
             us
             into
             banishment
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             yet
             having
             compassion
             he
             will
             redeem
             us
             when
             we
             seriously
             pray
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             formerly
             noted
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             every
             day
             to
             run
             over
             a
             whole
             century
             of
             prayers
             and
             thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             very
             magisterially
             demonstrate
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Cabalistical
             manner
             :
             and
             first
             of
             all
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               :
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               hear
               what
               the
               Lord
               God
               requireth
               of
               thee
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Rabbines
             read
             not
             the
             words
             according
             to
             the
             original
             ,
             
               Ma●
               schoel
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               what
               the
               Lord
               requires
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               Meah
               schoel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               requires
               an
               hundred
            
             :
             so
             that
             Moses
             intent
             in
             this
             place
             was
             no
             other
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
             God
             every
             day
             requires
             of
             thee
             an
             hundred
             Prayers
             .
             But
             out
             of
             what
             puddle
             did
             these
             skilfull
             Fishers
             ,
             the
             Cabalists
             ,
             angle
             out
             this
             exposition
             ?
             the
             answer
             is
             :
             First
             ,
             Moses
             insinuated
             so
             much
             unto
             us
             by
             putting
             an
             hundred
             letters
             in
             this
             very
             verse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             demonstrate
             by
             a
             secret
             of
             the
             Kabala
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             made
             a
             certain
             transposition
             of
             the
             Letters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             is
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             immediatly
             before
             the
             last
             is
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             change
             the
             Cabalists
             cal
             Athbasch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             
               Thau
               ,
               Aleph
               ,
               Beth
            
             and
             Schin
             are
             mutually
             changed
             one
             for
             another
             .
             So
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             secret
             there
             come●
             two
             letters
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Mem
             and
             He
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             word
             Mah
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             are
             Tzad●
             and
             Jod
             ,
             which
             in
             computation
             make
             an
             hundred
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             David
             appointed
             these
             hundred
             prayers
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             dayly
             died
             in
             Israel
             an
             hundred
             men
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             these
             hundred
             petitions
             are
             dayly
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             evidently
             proved
             out
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             thus
             written
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             of
             
               Samuel
               .
               David
               the
               son
               of
               Ishai
               saith
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               the
               man
               who
               was
               s●t
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               the
               annointed
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               sweet
               singer
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             The
             man
             
               Hukam
               al
               der
               hocherhoben
               ist
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Vulgar
             German
             ●enders
             it
             ;
             for
             Hukam
             properly
             signifies
             one
             that
             is
             exalted
             ,
             Al
             hight
             ,
             according
             then
             to
             the
             Cabalistical
             mysterious
             Art
             ,
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             Al
             being
             Lamed
             and
             Ajin
             make
             in
             number
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             ;
             the
             man
             saith
             ,
             by
             whom
             these
             hundred
             laudatory
             Petitions
             were
             erected
             and
             instituted
             .
             This
             Interpretation
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             artificial
             archives
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Theology
             ,
             into
             which
             no
             Christian
             may
             enter
             .
             Many
             more
             such
             shal
             hereafter
             be
             produced
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             I
             will
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             no
             more
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             proceed
             to
             declare
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             home
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             all
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               :
               When
               you
               shall
               stretch
               out
               your
               hands
               ,
            
             
             I
             
               will
               hide
               mine
               eyes
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               make
               many
               Prayers
               I
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               for
               your
               hands
               are
               full
               of
               blood
               .
            
             Again
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               Your
               iniquities
               hav●
               seperated
               betwixt
               you
               and
               your
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               your
               sins
               have
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               wil
               not
               hear
               ,
               for
               your
               hands
               are
               defiled
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               your
               fingers
               with
               iniquity
               ;
               your
               li●●
               have
               spoken
               lies
               ,
               and
               your
               tongue
               hath
               murmured
               iniquity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Jewes
             after
             morning
             prayer
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             and
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             dinner
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             the
             men
             returne
             home
             from
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             
             their
             wives
             have
             swept
             and
             made
             the
             house
             very
             neat
             and
             cleanly
             ,
             lest
             their
             husbands
             eies
             should
             fasten
             upon
             any
             object
             which
             might
             molest
             and
             disturbe
             them
             in
             their
             pious
             meditations
             ;
             because
             these
             are
             as
             yet
             erected
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             keeps
             his
             residence
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
             Now
             if
             every
             man
             returning
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             findes
             every
             thing
             in
             a
             decent
             order
             ,
             then
             his
             understanding
             remains
             pure
             ,
             and
             his
             mind
             untroubled
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             finde
             the
             contrary
             ,
             his
             understanding
             becomes
             muddy
             and
             perplext
             .
             A
             wife
             that
             is
             honest
             indeed
             ,
             laies
             her
             husband
             a
             book
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             the
             Pentate●ch
             ,
             or
             some
             reprehensory
             booke
             ,
             directing
             aright
             our
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             thence
             he
             may
             learn
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             civility
             of
             behaviour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             reads
             in
             the
             same
             an
             houre
             at
             least
             ,
             before
             he
             goes
             out
             of
             doors
             to
             performe
             any
             other
             businesse
             .
             This
             the
             Cachamim
             and
             wise
             men
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             conclude
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Solomon
             in
             his
             Proverbs
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdome
               .
            
             Hence
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             we
             undertake
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             feare
             God
             and
             learn
             his
             word
             .
             
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             might
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             expounded
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Vehaiah
               Gnekebh
               Tismegnun
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Jewes
             being
             interpreters
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               heale
               or
               foot
               ,
               you
               shall
               beare
               it
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             followes
             is
             this
             :
             Before
             you
             set
             your
             heele
             or
             foot
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             you
             shall
             learn
             the
             law
             by
             reading
             something
             therein
             ,
             and
             hearing
             what
             God
             wils
             and
             commands
             to
             be
             done
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             work
             indeed
             to
             learn
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             great
             sinne
             for
             any
             to
             be
             negligent
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             .
             Temple
             ,
             the
             peopl
             of
             Jerusalem
             committed
             many
             hainous
             offences
             ;
             as
             ,
             Incest
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             did
             only
             in
             a
             manner
             know
             these
             and
             took
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             untill
             they
             despised
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             no
             more
             paines
             to
             learn
             
             it
             .
             Then
             the
             Lord
             banished
             them
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             destroied
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             utterly
             laid
             waste
             their
             holy
             Temple
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Lord
             cried
             out
             by
             Jeremie
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               Who
               is
               wise
               to
               understand
               this
               ?
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               he
               shall
               declare
               it
               .
               Why
               doth
               the
               Land
               perish
               ,
               and
               is
               burnt
               up
               like
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               none
               passeth
               thorow
               ?
               And
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               for
               saken
               the
               law
               which
               I
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               obeied
               my
               word
               ,
               neither
               walked
               there
               after
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Then
               shall
               all
               nations
               say
               ,
               wherefore
               hath
               the
               Lord
               done
               thus
               unto
               this
               land
               ?
               how
               fierce
               is
               his
               great
               wrath
               ?
               And
               they
               shall
               answer
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               for
               saken
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               with
               them
               when
               he
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             Wherefore
             a
             religious
             Jew
             must
             not
             presently
             after
             his
             comming
             from
             morning
             praier
             ,
             fall
             to
             his
             daily
             labour
             and
             servile
             emploiments
             ,
             but
             either
             retire
             himselfe
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             or
             in
             
               Beth
               Hammedrasch
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Schoole
             dedicated
             to
             study
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             read
             and
             learne
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             may
             presse
             him
             forward
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             honest
             life
             ,
             and
             godly
             conversation
             with
             men
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             that
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             which
             the
             Prophet
             David
             makes
             mention
             of
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               will
               goe
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Gods
               appeareth
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             Which
             is
             also
             very
             well
             expounded
             according
             to
             the
             sagacity
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             book
             written
             concerning
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             They
             did
             goe
             from
             one
             study
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             by
             learning
             understand
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             returned
             unto
             their
             owne
             house
             ,
             then
             laying
             aside
             their
             phylacteries
             and
             precatory
             fardles
             ,
             they
             put
             them
             into
             a
             chest
             .
             First
             ,
             unloosing
             them
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             at
             any
             time
             first
             take
             and
             bind
             on
             these
             of
             the
             hand
             .
             Some
             also
             are
             accustomed
             to
             put
             off
             their
             garment
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             or
             their
             fringed
             Coat
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Ribbands
             are
             annexed
             ;
             yet
             in
             my
             judgement
             it
             were
             more
             fitting
             they
             should
             weare
             it
             continually
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             forget
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             fulfill
             his
             Law.
             They
             who
             are
             godly
             carry
             it
             all
             the
             day
             long
             under
             a
             corselet
             or
             cloake
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             the
             ribbonds
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             terrified
             from
             committing
             
             sin
             .
             I
             once
             saw
             a
             crabbed
             Rabbine
             of
             a
             waiward
             holinesse
             ,
             who
             was
             Master
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             whose
             ribbands
             hanging
             at
             his
             fringes
             ,
             hung
             so
             low
             downe
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             even
             touch
             his
             feet
             :
             For
             as
             some
             desiring
             not
             to
             be
             forgetfull
             of
             any
             thing
             committed
             to
             his
             memory
             ,
             knits
             a
             knot
             in
             his
             girdle
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             looking
             thereupon
             ,
             may
             call
             to
             his
             remembrance
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             So
             these
             five
             knotted
             fringes
             in
             use
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             are
             as
             so
             many
             memorandums
             to
             warne
             them
             to
             avoid
             the
             by-paths
             of
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Jewes
             are
             of
             such
             a
             sanctified
             conversation
             ,
             that
             they
             fulfill
             ,
             keep
             and
             observe
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             accounted
             it
             very
             good
             for
             the
             wholsome
             to
             eate
             something
             before
             a
             man
             in
             the
             morning
             undertake
             any
             businesse
             :
             For
             there
             are
             sixty
             three
             diseases
             of
             the
             Gall
             ,
             which
             may
             all
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             eating
             of
             crust
             ,
             and
             a
             mornings
             draught
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             grape
             .
             Who
             wants
             wine
             ,
             he
             may
             drink
             Ale
             ,
             or
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             ,
             as
             Raschi
             is
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             he
             be
             fitted
             to
             undergo
             any
             labour
             .
          
           
             They
             which
             are
             honest
             wives
             indeed
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             make
             ready
             for
             dinner
             some
             boiled
             meate
             ,
             
             that
             their
             husbands
             bellies
             at
             their
             return
             home
             finding
             such
             cleanly
             provision
             ,
             may
             not
             by
             a
             long
             tarrying
             be
             occasioned
             to
             a
             thought
             that
             their
             throats
             are
             cut
             .
             In
             that
             tract
             of
             the
             Talmud
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             that
             the
             Jewes
             should
             goe
             to
             dinner
             some
             five
             houres
             after
             day-break
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             eleven
             a
             clock
             ;
             if
             any
             over-stay
             any
             longer
             ,
             hee
             may
             fall
             into
             some
             disease
             ,
             by
             the
             vehemence
             where
             of
             he
             may
             bee
             brought
             upon
             his
             knees
             ;
             for
             at
             that
             time
             the
             body
             expects
             and
             requires
             its
             naturall
             nourishment
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             have
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             seeds
             upon
             its
             owne
             members
             :
             As
             a
             Bore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             winter
             is
             wont
             to
             doe
             ;
             for
             then
             if
             it
             be
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             come
             by
             any
             sustenance
             ,
             hee
             by
             sucking
             his
             owne
             feete
             relieves
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             wives
             also
             must
             have
             an
             especiall
             care
             that
             they
             serve
             in
             the
             meate
             thus
             cleanly
             drest
             in
             a
             cleanly
             manner
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               not
               make
               your
               soules
               abominable
               with
               any
               creeping
               thing
               that
               creepeth
               ,
               neither
               shall
               you
               make
               your selves
               unclean
               with
               them
               that
               you
               should
               be
               defiled
               thereby
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               
               you
               shall
               therefore
               sanctifie
               your selves
               ;
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               ;
               neither
               shall
               you
               defile
               your selves
               with
               any
               manner
               of
               creeping
               thing
               that
               creepeth
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             This
             place
             the
             profound
             Rabbines
             construe
             in
             this
             manner
             unto
             us
             :
             That
             they
             being
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             eate
             meates
             artificially
             cooked
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             not
             beasts
             are
             accustomed
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             any
             one
             do
             not
             eate
             such
             viandes
             ,
             he
             polluting
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             fall
             ,
             becomes
             unsanctified
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord.
             The
             table
             is
             to
             be
             spread
             with
             clean
             linnen
             ,
             bread
             in
             whole
             loaves
             pure
             well
             baked
             and
             not
             burn'd
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             set
             thereupon
             ;
             then
             Grate
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             ●a
             blessing
             conserred
             upon
             the
             meat
             to
             be
             received
             .
             If
             the
             good
             wives
             of
             the
             house
             have
             any
             pullen
             ,
             or
             other
             cattell
             which
             are
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             nourished
             ,
             they
             ought
             first
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             presume
             to
             sit
             downe
             to
             table
             ,
             
             as
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             in
             the
             Talmud
             hath
             taught
             and
             commanded
             ,
             grounding
             upon
             those
             words
             :
             
               I
               will
               send
               grasse
               in
               thy
               fields
               for
               thy
               cattell
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               eat
               and
               bèe
               full
               .
            
             For
             there
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             first
             place
             making
             mention
             of
             Cattell
             ,
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ought
             first
             to
             shew
             mercy
             and
             care
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             beast
             ,
             then
             to
             refresh
             himselfe
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             his
             meat
             may
             be
             wholsome
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             feeding
             thereupon
             may
             be
             full
             .
             In
             the
             book
             called
             
               Sepher
               Mitznos
               Naschim
            
             ,
             or
             the
             booke
             of
             womens
             conditions
             ,
             it
             is
             registred
             to
             be
             the
             dutie
             of
             women
             ,
             presently
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             morning
             prayer
             ,
             to
             fodder
             their
             Cattell
             yea
             before
             they
             take
             their
             children
             out
             of
             bed
             and
             put
             on
             their
             clothes
             ;
             
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               A
               righteous
               man
               regardeth
               the
               life
               of
               his
               beast
               ;
               but
               the
               tender
               mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruell
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             the
             good
             wife
             of
             the
             house
             doe
             earely
             feed
             her
             flock
             ,
             she
             gaines
             from
             thence
             a
             name
             graced
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             just
             and
             honest
             .
             It
             is
             read
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             and
             praise-worthy
             ,
             to
             breed
             up
             young
             Cattell
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             because
             the
             stars
             and
             celestiall
             planets
             doe
             often
             prognosticate
             by
             their
             aspects
             ,
             some
             misfortune
             about
             to
             happen
             unto
             the
             Master
             or
             Mistrisse
             of
             the
             family
             .
             Now
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             husband
             or
             wife
             have
             been
             pious
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             almes
             ,
             and
             done
             many
             good
             workes
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Chancel
             our
             (
             some
             Angell
             is
             hereby
             understood
             )
             who
             is
             overseer
             of
             the
             good
             deeds
             of
             men
             here
             on
             
             earth
             ,
             presently
             enroles
             them
             in
             his
             table-book
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             come
             unto
             the
             fight
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             foresaid
             publike
             notary
             delivers
             this
             petition
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               universe
               ,
               avert
               the
               unfortunate
               influence
               of
               the
               starres
               from
               this
               man
               and
               his
               fimily
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               done
               these
               and
               these
               good
               works
               .
            
             Then
             the
             misfortune
             seiseth
             upon
             some
             wicked
             person
             or
             other
             (
             for
             the
             heaven
             being
             a
             naturall
             agent
             ,
             doth
             of
             necessity
             keep
             his
             course
             )
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               The
               righteous
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               commeth
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             no
             ungodly
             sinner
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             then
             the
             influentiall
             mi●chiefe
             lights
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Cattell
             .
             This
             matter
             is
             too
             prolixe
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             shallow
             capacity
             of
             many
             women
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             before
             any
             presume
             to
             set
             downe
             to
             dinner
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             and
             unload
             his
             belly
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             fall
             to
             his
             victuals
             with
             an
             empty
             stomack
             and
             purified
             body
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             come
             to
             the
             table
             with
             a
             full
             stomack
             ,
             he
             shall
             depart
             from
             it
             with
             a
             body
             stuft
             with
             diseases
             .
             This
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             gather
             out
             of
             that
             verse
             ,
             
             
               bring
               forth
               the
               old
               because
               of
               the
               new
               :
            
             Hence
             concluding
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ought
             first
             to
             empty
             his
             stomacke
             of
             the
             meat
             formerly
             received
             ,
             before
             he
             take
             in
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             necessary
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             wash
             his
             hands
             before
             he
             go
             to
             dinner
             ;
             
             to
             this
             end
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             fresh
             and
             clean
             water
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             any
             way
             troubled
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             accounted
             for
             cleane
             water
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             formerly
             been
             transferred
             to
             any
             other
             use
             ;
             that
             is
             accounted
             uncleane
             ,
             in
             which
             any
             kind
             of
             wine
             hath
             been
             cooled
             in
             the
             former
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             cups
             or
             drinking
             glasses
             have
             been
             washed
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             which
             hens
             or
             dogs
             have
             drunk
             :
             Ordinarily
             the
             houshold
             servants
             wash
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             Mistrisse
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             .
             that
             he
             being
             cleane
             every
             whit
             ,
             may
             instantly
             beflow
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             creatures
             provided
             for
             their
             daily
             food
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             which
             I
             will
             here
             after
             delineate
             .
             Furthermore
             it
             is
             a
             position
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             any
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             being
             exquisite
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             ceremony
             ,
             
             which
             is
             as
             an
             usheting
             prologue
             to
             the
             filling
             of
             his
             paunch
             cannot
             come
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             evill
             .
          
           
             The
             hands
             being
             washed
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             cleanly
             wiped
             :
             Hence
             
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Ahbahu
            
             was
             wont
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             eates
             his
             bread
             with
             wet
             and
             undried
             hands
             ,
             his
             fact
             is
             no
             lesse
             hainous
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             eaten
             that
             bread
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             law
             was
             accounted
             uncleane
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               So
               shall
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               eate
               their
               defiled
               bread
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             
             
               whither
               I
               will
               cast
               them
            
             .
             In
             the
             Originall
             ,
             the
             words
             signifying
             
               defiled
               bread
            
             ,
             are
             
               lachmam
               Tame
            
             ,
             which
             comprehend
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Cabbalisticall
             computation
             ,
             168.
             
             Which
             number
             the
             letters
             of
             these
             three
             words
             ,
             
               Belo
               ,
               Niggubh
               ,
               Jadaiim
            
             ,
             doe
             likewise
             specifie
             ;
             which
             do
             signify
             being
             construed
             ,
             
               without
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               hands
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             Cabbalisticall
             meaning
             must
             bee
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Israelites
               shall
               eate
               their
               bread
               with
               unwashen
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             eat
             it
             defiled
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             eates
             bread
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             ,
             
             commits
             as
             grievous
             a
             sinne
             as
             if
             he
             had
             laien
             with
             a
             whore
             .
             And
             this
             he
             sifts
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               For
               a
               whorish
               woman
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               morsell
               of
               bread
               .
            
             This
             then
             is
             so
             slrictly
             observed
             of
             the
             Jews
             both
             before
             and
             after
             meat
             ,
             that
             you
             shal
             not
             sind
             one
             amongst
             a
             million
             ,
             that
             is
             forgetfull
             or
             negligent
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             curious
             are
             they
             therein
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             wash
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             ring
             to
             stay
             on
             their
             finger
             ,
             left
             some
             filth
             might
             be
             sheltered
             under
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             drawing
             off
             the
             ring
             is
             so
             accurate
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             in
             time
             of
             washing
             doth
             not
             draw
             it
             off
             ,
             is
             accounted
             as
             unclean
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             washed
             at
             all
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             was
             once
             for
             a
             long
             time
             imprisoned
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             or
             Christians
             :
             To
             whom
             
               Rabbi
               Jehoshua
               Garsites
            
             brought
             every
             day
             so
             much
             water
             as
             might
             serve
             for
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             and
             wash
             his
             hands
             .
             At
             a
             certaine
             time
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             prison
             tooke
             the
             water
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             poured
             halfe
             thereof
             upon
             the
             ground
             ;
             
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             seeing
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             there
             was
             not
             water
             sufficient
             said
             unto
             
               Rubbi
               Jehoshua
            
             ,
             reach
             me
             the
             water
             that
             I
             may
             wash
             my
             hands
             ;
             who
             replyed
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             here
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             drink
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             answeres
             ,
             whosoever
             eates
             meate
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             death
             ;
             It
             is
             better
             therefore
             that
             I
             should
             dye
             by
             thirst
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             should
             despise
             ,
             and
             set
             nothing
             by
             the
             traditions
             of
             my
             Ancestours
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             also
             another
             story
             in
             the
             Talmud
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Meir
               ,
               Rabbi
               Josa
            
             ,
             
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             were
             travelling
             together
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             a
             certaine
             Inne
             ,
             where
             mine
             Osle
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             they
             required
             lodging
             ,
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             drew
             on
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Jewes
             to
             travell
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Meir
            
             asked
             the
             In-keeper
             what
             his
             name
             was
             ,
             who
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             his
             name
             was
             Kiddori
             .
             Whereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Meir
            
             began
             to
             think
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             his
             Oste
             must
             needes
             be
             a
             wicked
             man
             who
             had
             such
             an
             ill
             name
             ,
             
             grounding
             his
             thoughts
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               ki
               dor
               tahphuroth
               Hemmah
               ,
               They
               are
               a
               perverse
               generation
               .
            
             Which
             although
             the
             event
             proved
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
               ,
               and
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             so
             lightly
             regarded
             the
             nomenclation
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             him
             their
             cloak-bags
             to
             lay
             up
             untill
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             past
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Meir
            
             would
             not
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             went
             and
             hid
             his
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             the
             mans
             father
             that
             kept
             the
             Inne
             .
             The
             dead
             time
             of
             the
             night
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             Oste
             was
             warned
             in
             a
             dreame
             to
             go
             and
             dig
             in
             his
             fathers
             grave
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             find
             a
             bag
             full
             of
             money
             .
             When
             he
             was
             up
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             told
             the
             dreame
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Meir
            
             ;
             who
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             those
             dreames
             which
             were
             dreamed
             on
             the
             night
             going
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             were
             nothing
             to
             be
             esteemed
             :
             And
             then
             departing
             with
             great
             heed
             and
             care
             ,
             watched
             the
             Sepulchre
             all
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             lest
             the
             dreamer
             should
             come
             and
             take
             away
             his
             money
             ;
             which
             the
             Sabbath
             once
             ended
             he
             took
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             againe
             .
             Upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             the
             other
             two
             did
             also
             require
             mine
             Oste
             to
             deliver
             their
             cloak-bags
             ,
             who
             constantly
             affirmed
             that
             he
             had
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             sloutly
             denyed
             that
             they
             left
             any
             with
             him
             .
             They
             invite
             him
             to
             the
             wine
             Tavern
             ,
             hoping
             that
             by
             his
             friendly
             usage
             to
             regaine
             their
             goods
             .
             While
             they
             were
             a
             drinking
             ,
             they
             espye
             some
             pease
             and
             lentiles
             sticking
             in
             his
             beard
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             collected
             ,
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             he
             had
             eaten
             such
             kinde
             of
             pulse
             that
             morning
             to
             breakfast
             ,
             Whereupon
             they
             returning
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             required
             their
             cloake-bags
             of
             her
             ,
             telling
             her
             that
             her
             husband
             commanded
             them
             to
             bee
             restored
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             hee
             had
             eaten
             lentiles
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             The
             woman
             knowing
             it
             even
             to
             bee
             as
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             presently
             made
             delivery
             ,
             and
             they
             held
             on
             their
             journey
             .
             The
             good
             man
             returning
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             hearing
             how
             
             matters
             were
             carried
             ,
             beat
             his
             wife
             so
             cruelly
             ,
             that
             shee
             shortly
             after
             departed
             this
             life
             .
             This
             story
             yields
             us
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             wash
             after
             meare
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             O●te
             had
             washed
             his
             hands
             and
             wiped
             his
             mouth
             and
             beard
             ,
             these
             travellers
             had
             not
             spied
             the
             signe
             in
             his
             beard
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             they
             recovered
             their
             goods
             ;
             without
             which
             they
             had
             not
             had
             their
             cloak-bags
             restored
             ,
             and
             their
             Oastesse
             had
             not
             come
             to
             this
             untimely
             death
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             story
             in
             the
             Talmud
             concerning
             a
             Jew
             ,
             who
             eate
             swines
             flesh
             because
             he
             did
             not
             wash
             his
             hands
             before
             he
             sate
             downe
             to
             table
             :
             It
             runs
             thus
             .
             There
             was
             a
             certaine
             Jewish
             In-keeper
             ,
             who
             received
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             Christians
             as
             Jewes
             :
             Whensoever
             any
             Jewes
             did
             turn
             aside
             to
             lodge
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             them
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             hands
             before
             meales
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             alwaies
             set
             the
             flesh
             of
             clean
             and
             choice
             fatlings
             before
             them
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             was
             commanded
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             But
             whensoever
             any
             Christians
             came
             ,
             he
             set
             swines
             flesh
             before
             them
             .
             It
             fortuned
             that
             upon
             a
             time
             a
             certaine
             Jew
             having
             more
             stomach
             then
             devotion
             ,
             came
             unto
             his
             house
             ,
             who
             setting
             down
             at
             the
             table
             forgot
             to
             wash
             his
             hands
             ;
             whence
             the
             Oaste
             drawing
             a
             profitable
             argument
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             set
             swines
             flesh
             before
             him
             :
             The
             Jewes
             stomack
             being
             to
             far
             removed
             from
             his
             braine
             ,
             as
             to
             enter
             into
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             eate
             ,
             carried
             headlong
             with
             a
             hunger
             starved
             appetite
             ,
             lustily
             invaded
             with
             teeth
             and
             knife
             ,
             what
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             never
             questioning
             what
             he
             crammed
             his
             guts
             withall
             .
             Well
             ,
             dinner
             being
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             reckoning
             arising
             to
             a
             round
             summe
             ,
             the
             guest
             questions
             his
             Host
             how
             Beefe
             came
             to
             be
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             :
             To
             whom
             hee
             answered
             ,
             my
             friend
             ,
             you
             have
             hitherto
             fed
             upon
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             and
             have
             eaten
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             very
             deare
             .
             The
             poore
             Jew
             hearing
             this
             became
             very
             sore
             afraid
             for
             the
             commission
             of
             so
             hainous
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             to
             pay
             an
             heavy
             mulct
             ,
             and
             undergoe
             much
             hard
             pennance
             for
             this
             his
             delinquency
             .
             All
             this
             happened
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             washing
             his
             hands
             ;
             which
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             sufficient
             warning
             to
             every
             one
             to
             have
             an
             especiall
             care
             to
             wash
             
             before
             they
             sit
             downe
             to
             meate
             .
             This
             outward
             curiosity
             is
             reprehended
             by
             Is●●ah
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             
               Their
               feet
               run
               unto
               evill
               ,
               and
               are
               s●●ft
               to
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               :
               destruction
               and
               unhappinesse
               are
               in
               their
               waies
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               they
               have
               not
               known
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               judgements
               in
               their
               waies
               :
               ●hey
               have
               perverted
               their
               owne
               pathes
               ;
               whosoever
               goes
               through
               them
               ,
               knowes
               not
               peace
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             St
             ▪
             Matthew
             brands
             them
             with
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Then
               c●me
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               which
               were
               of
               Jerus●lem
               ,
               saying
               ,
               why
               do
               thy
               disciples
               transgresse
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               ?
               for
               they
               wash
               not
               their
               hands
               when
               they
               eat
               bread
               .
               But
               he
               answered
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               also
               transgresse
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               by
               your
               traditions
               ?
            
             
             St
             Marke
             ,
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               Then
               gathered
               together
               unto
               him
               the
               Pharisees
               and
            
             a
             
               certaine
               of
               the
               Scribes
               which
               came
               from
               Jerusalem
               .
               And
               when
               they
               s●w
               some
               of
               his
               disciples
               eat
               with
               common
               hands
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               unwashen
               )
               they
               complained
               .
               For
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               all
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               except
               they
               wash
               their
               hands
               oft
               ,
               eate
               not
               ,
               holding
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
               And
               when
               they
               come
               from
               the
               market
               ,
               except
               they
               wash
               ,
               they
               eate
               not
               :
               And
               many
               other
               things
               there
               be
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               taken
               upon
               them
               to
               observe
               ;
               as
               the
               washing
               of
               cups
               and
               pots
               ,
               of
               brazen
               vessels
               ,
               and
               of
               beds
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Jewes
             behave
             themselves
             in
             time
             of
             eating
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Chapter
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             useth
             commonly
             to
             wash
             the
             last
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             presently
             may
             sit
             downe
             at
             the
             table
             and
             say
             grace
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             neither
             speaking
             word
             ,
             nor
             doing
             any
             other
             action
             between
             the
             washing
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             blessing
             of
             his
             meate
             .
             This
             they
             practise
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             no
             evill
             may
             befall
             them
             in
             time
             of
             their
             repast
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             their
             Doctors
             prove
             it
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               David
               ;
               Lift
               up
               your
               hands
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               praise
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             from
             hence
             these
             profound
             Artists
             have
             learned
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
             That
             the
             hands
             in
             time
             of
             washing
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             lest
             the
             water
             which
             is
             first
             poured
             upon
             ,
             then
             and
             thence
             becomming
             unclean
             ,
             sliding
             downward
             should
             pollute
             the
             fingers
             :
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             hands
             are
             washed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             grace
             ought
             presently
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             thanks
             to
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             once
             seated
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             
             it
             is
             required
             that
             some
             fine
             bread
             in
             whole
             loaves
             ,
             and
             salt
             also
             be
             set
             thereupon
             :
             Then
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             takes
             a
             loafe
             in
             his
             hand
             and
             cuts
             it
             not
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             other
             part
             in
             which
             it
             is
             purest
             and
             best
             baked
             ;
             then
             instantly
             setting
             it
             aside
             ,
             laies
             both
             his
             hands
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             it
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             following
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               who
               bringeth
               bread
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Then
             he
             breaks
             a
             bit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             into
             the
             salt
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             sort
             of
             sauce
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             presently
             eates
             it
             ,
             speaking
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             doe
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             say
             grace
             the
             second
             time
             .
             The
             piece
             which
             he
             breaks
             off
             is
             of
             a
             good
             quantity
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             accounted
             for
             a
             miserable
             niggard
             ,
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             sparing
             ,
             where
             spending
             is
             ranked
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             good
             worke
             and
             laudable
             .
             It
             is
             also
             required
             ,
             that
             two
             or
             three
             should
             sit
             together
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             every
             one
             must
             say
             grace
             for
             himselfe
             .
             This
             finished
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             cuts
             
             every
             one
             there
             present
             a
             shive
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             laying
             it
             on
             their
             trencher
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             feed
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             he
             blesseth
             the
             wine
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             regions
             where
             they
             commonly
             use
             to
             drinke
             it
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             only
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             ten`
             ,
             but
             three
             or
             foure
             are
             in
             company
             .
             It
             is
             performed
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             A
             cup
             brim
             full
             of
             wine
             being
             presented
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             first
             into
             both
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             holds
             it
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             alone
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             bee
             big
             and
             weighty
             ,
             hee
             may
             also
             imploy
             his
             left
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             place
             it
             below
             the
             right
             ;
             This
             done
             he
             lists
             it
             up
             above
             the
             table
             a
             hands
             breadth
             ,
             and
             fastning
             his
             eyes
             upon
             it
             ,
             raising
             himselfe
             a
             little
             in
             way
             of
             honour
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               bee
               thou
               O
               Lordour
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             also
             provided
             ,
             that
             when
             many
             sit
             not
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ought
             to
             blesse
             his
             owne
             cup
             ;
             where
             Ale
             or
             water
             and
             honey
             mixed
             together
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             they
             use
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             richest
             sort
             of
             the
             Jewes
             drinkes
             up
             the
             sanctifyed
             cup
             of
             wine
             ,
             though
             they
             carouse
             their
             cups
             of
             Ale
             after
             it
             .
             They
             use
             not
             at
             any
             time
             to
             give
             ablessing
             being
             about
             to
             drinke
             water
             .
          
           
             Grace
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             useth
             to
             repeat
             the
             twenty
             third
             Psalme
             ;
             after
             which
             they
             fall
             to
             lustily
             ,
             and
             feed
             deliciously
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             wherewithall
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             gives
             not
             thankes
             himselfe
             ,
             must
             say
             Amen
             to
             him
             that
             supplies
             the
             place
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             saith
             Amen
             with
             an
             attentive
             and
             zealous
             minde
             ,
             he
             is
             farre
             more
             worthy
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             esteem
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             saith
             grace
             before
             or
             after
             meat
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             illustrate
             this
             by
             a
             simile
             taken
             from
             one
             that
             writes
             a
             letter
             in
             another
             mans
             name
             :
             For
             as
             the
             letter
             is
             then
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             when
             it
             is
             sealed
             and
             signed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             another
             ;
             so
             they
             make
             good
             and
             establish
             the
             blessing
             given
             upon
             the
             meate
             ,
             who
             say
             Amen
             at
             the
             ending
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Salt
             is
             set
             upon
             the
             table
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ;
             for
             the
             table
             represents
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             meat
             thereon
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             written
             ,
             
               And
               every
               oblation
               of
               
               thy
               meate-offering
               ,
               
               shalt
               thou
               season
               with
               salt
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               suffer
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               thy
               GOD
               to
               be
               lacking
               from
               thy
               meate-offering
               ;
               with
               all
               thine
               offerings
               thoushalt
               offer
               salt
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             want
             salt
             at
             the
             table
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             doe
             not
             cut
             and
             divide
             their
             bread
             into
             parcels
             before
             they
             blesse
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             position
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             should
             offend
             God
             ;
             
             seeing
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Ubozeah
               berech
               nietz
               adonai
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Jews
             very
             handsomely
             translate
             ,
             
               whosoever
               cuts
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               blessing
               offends
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             Bozeah
             ,
             never
             signifying
             to
             cut
             ,
             neither
             admits
             it
             of
             any
             such
             signification
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             so
             translated
             in
             the
             Germane
             Psalter
             ;
             but
             only
             is
             so
             rendered
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             read
             in
             
               Orach
               chajim
            
             ,
             a
             little
             booke
             translated
             into
             the
             Germane
             tongue
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             women
             and
             children
             ;
             in
             which
             is
             briefly
             set
             down
             the
             plat-forme
             ,
             after
             which
             their
             life
             ought
             to
             bee
             framed
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             their
             daies
             .
             They
             lay
             both
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             bread
             their
             fingers
             being
             stretched
             out
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             ten
             commandements
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             concerning
             the
             graine
             ,
             whereof
             the
             bread
             is
             made
             .
             These
             commandements
             cannot
             bee
             conveniently
             inserted
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             being
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             place
             a
             little
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             moved
             thereunto
             by
             some
             sayings
             of
             holy
             writ
             ;
             one
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
             
             
               He
               bringeth
               forth
               grasse
               for
               the
               cattell
               ,
               and
               green
               herbes
               for
               the
               service
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bring
               bread
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             Another
             is
             this
             :
             
             
               The
               eies
               of
               all
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               due
               season
            
             ;
             the
             third
             :
             
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               bringeth
               thee
               into
               a
               good
               land
               ,
               a
               land
               of
               brookes
               and
               waters
               ,
               of
               fount
               aines
               ,
               and
               deeps
               that
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               vallies
               and
               hils
               .
               A
               land
               of
               wheat
               and
               harly
               ,
               of
               vines
               a●d
               fig-trees
               ,
               and
               pomegranates
               ,
               a
               land
               of
               oile
               olive
               and
               honey
               .
            
             And
             many
             other
             sayings
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             originall
             consist
             onely
             of
             ten
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             usuallgrace
             also
             consists
             of
             ten
             words
             onely
             .
          
           
             In
             blessing
             the
             wine
             foure
             things
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             
             and
             had
             respect
             unto
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             briefly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             word
             Chamischah
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             note
             of
             remembrance
             
             for
             the
             more
             easie
             retaining
             of
             them
             .
             The
             first
             of
             the
             word
             is
             Cheth
             ,
             which
             notes
             unto
             us
             Chai
             ,
             signifying
             new
             ;
             intimating
             that
             the
             wine
             ought
             both
             to
             be
             new
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             into
             the
             bowle
             from
             a
             full
             tankard
             .
             The
             second
             letter
             ,
             Mem
             ,
             signifies
             Male
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             full
             ;
             for
             the
             cup
             ought
             to
             be
             full
             of
             wine
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               O
               Naphtali
               ,
               satisfied
               with
               favour
               ,
               and
               full
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               possesse
               thou
               the
               west
               and
               the
               south
               .
            
             Hence
             concluding
             ,
             that
             their
             cup
             which
             they
             blesse
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             full
             of
             wine
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             drinke
             out
             of
             the
             foresaid
             cup
             before
             grace
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             filled
             againe
             out
             of
             a
             fresh
             and
             full
             tankard
             ;
             if
             there
             remaine
             no
             wine
             at
             all
             in
             the
             tankard
             ,
             then
             must
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             cup
             bee
             poured
             out
             into
             a
             cleane
             tankard
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             cup
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             passeth
             for
             currant
             .
             The
             third
             letter
             ,
             Schin
             ,
             notes
             the
             word
             Schetiphah
             ,
             which
             is
             ablution
             ,
             intimating
             that
             the
             out-side
             of
             the
             cup
             ought
             to
             bee
             washed
             with
             cold
             water
             .
             The
             last
             letter
             ,
             He
             ,
             notes
             out
             the
             word
             Haddacha
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             washing
             ,
             intimating
             that
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             cup
             ought
             also
             to
             bee
             washed
             with
             cold
             water
             .
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             cup
             with
             both
             hands
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             they
             prove
             from
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               hands
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               bless
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             a
             very
             doctor-like
             proofe
             indeed
             .
          
           
             While
             they
             are
             at
             their
             repast
             ,
             every
             one
             using
             a
             modest
             carriage
             ,
             must
             think
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             As
             it
             is
             said
             con●erning
             the
             tithes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             
             
               that
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               table
               that
               is
               before
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             must
             sit
             a
             long
             time
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             
             expecting
             the
             approach
             of
             some
             poore
             person
             ,
             to
             whose
             necessity
             he
             may
             communicate
             some
             of
             his
             broken
             meate
             .
             This
             is
             a
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             in
             honour
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             feeds
             the
             poore
             shall
             prolong
             his
             own
             daies
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             Prophet
             spake
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               fast
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               that
               thou
               deale
               thy
               bread
               to
               the
               hungry
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               poor
               that
               are
               cast
               out
               ,
               to
               thine
               house
               ?
            
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             eate
             more
             then
             will
             suffice
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbines
             write
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             poore
             are
             alwaies
             to
             bee
             
             in
             thine
             house
             .
             Which
             they
             construe
             in
             this
             sence
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             eat
             unto
             satiety
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             even
             as
             poor
             folks
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             wherewithall
             to
             content
             their
             crying
             appetites
             .
             
             Bread
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             handled
             but
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             manner
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Talmudist
             ,
             a
             threefold
             honour
             must
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             no
             vessell
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             no
             p●atter
             may
             be
             underpropped
             with
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             throw
             it
             after
             any
             thing
             .
             Hence
             whosoever
             contemnes
             and
             despiseth
             bread
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             extreame
             poverty
             ;
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               wander
               abroad
               for
               bread
               .
            
             The
             Talmudists
             record
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             Angell
             set
             a
             purpose
             to
             observe
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             negligence
             and
             incogitancy
             ,
             suffer
             the
             bread
             ordained
             for
             their
             nourishment
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             trodden
             under
             foot
             ,
             whom
             for
             their
             offence
             he
             brings
             to
             poverty
             .
             This
             Angels
             name
             is
             called
             Nabel
             ,
             who
             upon
             a
             time
             watching
             a
             man
             very
             narrowly
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             whole
             desire
             to
             make
             him
             fall
             into
             want
             and
             misery
             ;
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             which
             his
             end
             ,
             hee
             hoped
             that
             some
             time
             hee
             would
             leave
             his
             bread
             lying
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             bee
             trode
             upon
             .
             It
             came
             to
             passe
             on
             a
             certaine
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             sitting
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             did
             eate
             breade
             upon
             the
             greene
             grasse
             ;
             which
             the
             Angell
             seeing
             ,
             confabulates
             with
             himselfe
             :
             Now
             at
             length
             I
             shall
             have
             my
             wish
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             gather
             up
             his
             crums
             which
             have
             fallen
             among
             the
             grasse
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             leave
             them
             to
             be
             trodden
             under
             foot
             .
             The
             man
             when
             he
             had
             done
             eating
             ,
             takes
             a
             spade
             ,
             cut
             away
             the
             grasse
             together
             with
             the
             crums
             ,
             and
             casts
             them
             both
             into
             the
             sea
             ;
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             fishes
             came
             and
             eat
             them
             up
             ,
             making
             a
             meale
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             were
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Angell
             made
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             his
             voice
             was
             heard
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             saying
             ,
             woe
             unto
             me
             ,
             foole
             that
             I
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             hath
             drawn
             me
             from
             my
             habitation
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             I
             can
             finde
             no
             occasion
             to
             punish
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             while
             any
             man
             is
             eating
             and
             chewing
             his
             meate
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             speake
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             lest
             the
             meat
             should
             chance
             to
             slide
             some
             other
             way
             then
             into
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             be
             choaked
             by
             the
             meanes
             thereof
             :
             Although
             one
             sneese
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             that
             eateth
             ought
             not
             to
             say
             God
             blesse
             you
             .
          
           
           
             These
             wise
             and
             holy
             Rabbines
             write
             ,
             that
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             is
             alwaies
             present
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             one
             peculiar
             Angell
             waiting
             over
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             daily
             attendant
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             notes
             with
             what
             devotion
             he
             gives
             thankes
             ,
             how
             his
             words
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             square
             he
             frames
             his
             behaviour
             .
             If
             they
             who
             are
             set
             downe
             to
             meate
             ,
             commune
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Angell
             doth
             not
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             meate
             becomes
             wholsome
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             foolish
             tales
             ,
             or
             scurrilous
             relations
             ,
             then
             hee
             leaves
             the
             roome
             ,
             and
             an
             evill
             spirit
             and
             infortunate
             supplies
             his
             place
             ;
             who
             ,
             dinner
             and
             supper
             being
             ended
             ,
             stirres
             up
             strifes
             ,
             brawls
             ,
             blowes
             and
             diseases
             ;
             such
             men
             also
             are
             not
             satisfied
             though
             they
             eate
             abundance
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               eateth
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               want
               .
            
             And
             because
             such
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             present
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             thence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             no
             Jewes
             will
             presume
             to
             cast
             the
             bones
             and
             finnes
             of
             fishes
             upon
             one
             hand
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             behind
             his
             back
             ,
             lest
             hee
             might
             touch
             and
             offend
             these
             invisible
             creatures
             .
             They
             doe
             it
             also
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             dogs
             under
             the
             table
             snatching
             at
             the
             bone
             ,
             should
             catch
             them
             by
             the
             shinne
             .
             In
             the
             same
             kind
             they
             never
             suffer
             that
             any
             knife
             should
             lye
             upon
             the
             back
             with
             the
             edge
             upward
             ,
             lest
             those
             angelicall
             and
             spirituall
             creatures
             should
             bee
             hurt
             thereby
             .
             Marrow
             bones
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             knockt
             upon
             a
             trencher
             ,
             for
             hereby
             the
             evill
             and
             uncleane
             Spirits
             being
             roused
             up
             ,
             thinke
             that
             the
             men
             are
             gone
             by
             the
             eares
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             comming
             into
             the
             roome
             ,
             annoy
             those
             they
             find
             present
             :
             Some
             smailpiece
             of
             bread
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             receit
             of
             the
             marrow
             ,
             which
             is
             quietly
             to
             be
             picked
             out
             of
             the
             bone
             .
          
           
             In
             ancient
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             wash
             between
             the
             eatings
             of
             flesh
             and
             fish
             ;
             which
             at
             this
             day
             they
             seldome
             practise
             ,
             onely
             a
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             flesh
             and
             fish
             bee
             not
             eaten
             together
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             due
             method
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ;
             alwaies
             provided
             hee
             pick
             his
             teeth
             ,
             eate
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             ,
             take
             a
             draught
             of
             wine
             ;
             hereby
             making
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             flesh
             of
             fowles
             and
             fishes
             .
          
           
           
             The
             knife
             which
             they
             use
             to
             cut
             flesh
             withal
             they
             account
             it
             as
             an
             hainous
             offence
             to
             cut
             butter
             or
             cheese
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             made
             with
             milk
             ,
             therewith
             .
             Milk
             and
             flesh
             may
             not
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             Table
             at
             the
             same
             time
             neither
             is
             it
             permitted
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             should
             touch
             the
             other
             ,
             con●erning
             which
             they
             have
             many
             statutes
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             Every
             religious
             man
             sitting
             at
             the
             table
             ought
             to
             meditate
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             vaine
             and
             tran●tory
             a
             thing
             man
             is
             ;
             and
             how
             great
             a
             vanity
             meat
             and
             drinke
             is
             ;
             
             the
             least
             part
             of
             which
             remaining
             in
             the
             man
             ,
             the
             greatest
             port
             on
             thereof
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ;
             as
             Martzutra
             di●putes
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             
             
               For
               this
               shall
               every
               one
               that
               is
               mercifull
               ,
            
             
             
               pray
               unto
               thee
               in
               a
               time
               when
               thou
               maist
               bee
               heard
               .
            
             The
             Jew
             rendering
             those
             words
             ,
             
               leg●●th
               metzo
               ,
               In
               that
               time
               when
               the
               guts
               are
               in
               emptying
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Rabbines
             position
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             eates
             and
             drinkes
             ,
             thinkes
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             evacuate
             his
             belly
             of
             what
             it
             hath
             received
             ,
             nature
             that
             cleanly
             huswife
             willing
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             yet
             those
             two
             words
             whereon
             they
             ground
             this
             their
             assertion
             ,
             signifie
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               when
               he
               may
               bee
               found
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               a
               fitting
               time
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fittest
             time
             to
             finde
             the
             Lord
             ,
             i●
             ,
             when
             trouble
             and
             necessity
             molest
             the
             just
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             The
             Jew
             entertaining
             and
             feeding
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             meditations
             ,
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             requisite
             for
             him
             to
             leade
             a
             temperate
             life
             ,
             and
             mus●
             take
             an
             especiall
             care
             lest
             out
             of
             a
             luxurious
             prodigall
             humour
             ,
             hee
             mispend
             his
             estate
             in
             sumptuous
             banquets
             ,
             seeing
             a
             laudable
             frugality
             makes
             many
             rich
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             the
             time
             of
             eating
             ,
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             or
             beere
             be
             presented
             to
             any
             which
             is
             better
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             hee
             that
             first
             drinkes
             thereof
             ,
             ought
             to
             say
             this
             prayer
             :
             
               Blessed
               bee
               thou
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               who
               art
               mercifull
               and
               good
               unto
               me●
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             for
             me●te●
             whi●h
             are
             not
             for
             the
             palate
             of
             every
             rusticke
             ,
             nor
             for
             every
             daies
             service
             :
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             created
             diversitie
             of
             meates
             .
             If
             there
             bee
             any
             fruit
             upon
             the
             table
             which
             groweth
             on
             a
             tree
             ;
             as
             grapes
             ,
             
             figs
             ,
             golden
             apples
             ,
             olives
             ,
             chesnuts
             ,
             common
             apples
             ,
             peares
             ,
             almonds
             ,
             acrons
             ,
             berries
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
            
             ;
             but
             if
             only
             those
             which
             sprung
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             then
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Over
             other
             dishes
             ,
             that
             neither
             grow
             immediately
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             yet
             upon
             any
             tree
             ,
             as
             cheese
             ,
             butter
             ,
             fish
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             milk
             and
             honey
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               bee
               God
               by
               whose
               word
               was
               created
               whatsoever
               was
               created
               .
            
             If
             any
             take
             an
             apple
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             thing
             into
             his
             hand
             and
             blesse
             it
             ,
             yet
             before
             he
             eate
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             chance
             to
             fall
             unto
             the
             ground
             ,
             then
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               Name
               of
               the
               majesty
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               from
               hence
               fo●th
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             formerly
             praied
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             that
             praier
             did
             nothing
             availe
             ,
             having
             named
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             offence
             very
             hainous
             .
             If
             the
             apple
             fall
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             before
             he
             have
             given
             thankes
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
               .
            
             If
             any
             have
             put
             any
             meate
             into
             his
             mouth
             forgetting
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             he
             must
             keep
             it
             in
             the
             side
             thereof
             ,
             untill
             he
             have
             conferred
             a
             blessing
             thereupon
             ;
             then
             let
             it
             descend
             into
             the
             kitchin
             of
             his
             stomack
             .
             
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             if
             he
             have
             drunk
             wine
             or
             beere
             ,
             hee
             must
             redeem
             his
             forgetfulnesse
             with
             an
             accelerated
             consecrating
             thanksgiving
             .
             If
             the
             meat
             in
             this
             case
             be
             unchewed
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             it
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             againe
             ,
             and
             say
             a
             praier
             over
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             either
             to
             eate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             without
             prayer
             and
             giving
             of
             thankes
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             permitted
             that
             any
             enjoy
             a
             sweet
             smell
             or
             ●avour
             ,
             
             without
             the
             exhibition
             of
             the
             due
             symptomes
             of
             a
             gratefull
             minde
             to
             God
             the
             Creator
             .
             If
             the
             smell
             in
             a
             sense-pleasing
             exhalation
             be
             evaporated
             from
             some
             savoury
             wood
             at
             the
             no●e
             ,
             frankincense
             ,
             cynnamon
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             this
             pious
             ejaculation
             must
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               which
               hast
               infused
               a
               sweet
               savour
               into
               trees
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               ●lowers
               .
            
             If
             the
             odours
             proceed
             from
             fruits
             ,
             as
             apples
             and
             muske
             nuts
             ;
             then
             they
             ought
             of
             say
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               given
               such
               a
               sweet
               savour
               to
               apples
               .
            
             Over
             balseme
             ,
             or
             sweet
             smelling
             oiles
             ,
             and
             nose-alluring
             waters
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               createst
               sweet
               and
               well-smelling
               oyles
               .
            
             Over
             
             herbes
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               herbes
               ,
               sending
               forth
               odours
               ,
               like
               unto
               those
               of
               spices
               .
            
             If
             any
             Jew
             goe
             into
             an
             Apothecaries
             shop
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             closet
             ,
             where
             an
             army
             of
             odours
             make
             a
             forcible
             entrance
             in
             at
             the
             two
             lea●ed
             door
             of
             his
             nose
             ,
             he
             presently
             disgorgeth
             this
             thanksgiving
             ;
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               sweet
               smelling
               odours
               of
               all
               sorts
            
             ;
             what
             more
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             This
             their
             opinion
             they
             defend
             tooth
             and
             naile
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             write
             :
             That
             nothing
             whatsoever
             ,
             wheresoever
             profered
             unto
             us
             ,
             can
             bee
             lawfully
             enjoyed
             of
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             first
             poure
             out
             a
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             the
             Creator
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             an
             ungratefull
             man
             is
             called
             a
             robber
             ,
             because
             he
             feares
             not
             to
             spoile
             God
             of
             his
             goods
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             injustice
             .
             This
             custome
             of
             theirs
             ,
             truly
             is
             very
             laudable
             and
             no
             way
             to
             be
             discommended
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             used
             without
             superstition
             ,
             and
             a
             mind
             intent
             upon
             their
             Maker
             :
             But
             they
             alas
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             their
             actions
             ,
             have
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             then
             the
             inward
             worke
             ,
             placing
             all
             the
             power
             and
             virtue
             in
             the
             bare
             words
             ,
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             well
             apayed
             .
          
           
             They
             leave
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             
             which
             they
             account
             so
             religious
             a
             worke
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             neglects
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             smallest
             blessing
             ;
             which
             the
             Talmudist
             proves
             out
             of
             those
             words
             :
             
             
               There
               shall
               none
               of
               his
               meat
               be
               left
               ,
               therefore
               shall
               no
               man
               looke
               for
               his
               goods
               .
            
             Which
             is
             also
             commanded
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Chronicles
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             recorded
             .
             
               Since
               the
               people
               began
               to
               bring
               the
               offerings
               into
               the
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               had
               enough
               to
               eate
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               plenty
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               left
               ,
               is
               this
               great
               store
               .
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             whole
             loafe
             must
             not
             bee
             left
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             lest
             the
             action
             should
             seeme
             to
             have
             some
             savour
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             wherein
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               forsooke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               forgot
               his
               holy
               mountaine
               ,
               prepared
               a
               table
               for
               the
               troope
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               furnished
               the
               drinke
               offering
               unto
               that
               number
               .
            
             Now
             the
             table
             on
             which
             this
             crust
             of
             bread
             is
             usually
             left
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             is
             not
             prepared
             for
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             Esaies
             dayes
             ;
             for
             they
             when
             they
             had
             eaten
             and
             were
             full
             ,
             then
             instead
             of
             giving
             of
             thankes
             ,
             they
             spread
             a
             table
             for
             the
             hoaste
             of
             
             heaven
             .
             But
             now
             adaies
             this
             little
             piece
             of
             bread
             is
             lest
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             alwaies
             something
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             blessing
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             bread
             being
             all
             devoured
             ,
             no
             benediction
             keeps
             any
             further
             residence
             upon
             the
             table
             .
          
           
             Before
             they
             say
             grace
             after
             meat
             ,
             
             every
             one
             takes
             his
             knife
             and
             puts
             it
             into
             his
             sheath
             .
             The
             impulsive
             cause
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Gemarah
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             some
             had
             left
             their
             knives
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             to
             say
             grace
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Build
               againe
               thy
               holy
               City
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               that
               quickly
               in
               th●se
               our
               daies
               ;
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               doest
               build
               againe
               thy
               City
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             recalling
             into
             his
             remembrance
             the
             desolations
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             he
             became
             so
             sorrowfull
             and
             melancholy
             ,
             that
             he
             presently
             snatcht
             one
             of
             the
             knives
             ,
             stabbing
             himselfe
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             made
             a
             way
             for
             the
             departure
             of
             his
             soule
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             custome
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             before
             giving
             of
             thanks
             aftermeat
             ,
             the
             crums
             of
             bread
             should
             bee
             swept
             from
             under
             the
             table
             with
             a
             besome
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             and
             mouth
             at
             the
             table
             over
             a
             bason
             ,
             not
             over
             the
             the
             top
             or
             cover
             of
             a
             furnace
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             ominous
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             :
             That
             their
             thanksgiving
             and
             the
             name
             of
             God
             therein
             contained
             ,
             might
             bee
             pronounced
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             sanctified
             mouth
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             our
             daies
             (
             the
             occasion
             being
             their
             sloth
             and
             idlenesse
             )
             they
             use
             not
             to
             practise
             the
             foresaid
             things
             ,
             before
             they
             arise
             from
             the
             table
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Jewes
             have
             eaten
             their
             fils
             ,
             
             then
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             or
             some
             guest
             or
             stranger
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             bee
             present
             ,
             saies
             grace
             after
             meat
             .
             Their
             thanksgiving
             is
             very
             prolixe
             and
             tedious
             ;
             in
             which
             praising
             God
             ,
             they
             thank
             him
             that
             he
             gives
             meate
             and
             drinke
             to
             them
             and
             all
             other
             his
             creatures
             ,
             that
             hee
             sustaines
             them
             through
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             their
             fathers
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             and
             inheritan●e
             ,
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             them
             the
             law
             made
             a
             promise
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             for
             ever
             keep
             and
             defend
             them
             .
             They
             pray
             and
             beseech
             him
             that
             he
             would
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Sion
             ,
             build
             againe
             their
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             David
             in
             these
             their
             daies
             ;
             send
             them
             the
             Messias
             
             and
             Eliah
             the
             Prophet
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             ;
             to
             preserve
             them
             against
             poverty
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             forced
             to
             beg
             or
             borrow
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             repute
             are
             men
             meerely
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             poore
             miserable
             mortals
             and
             cast-awaies
             ;
             who
             entertaine
             no
             commerce
             with
             their
             Maker
             ;
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             utterly
             rejected
             ,
             who
             shall
             dye
             and
             perish
             like
             unto
             beasts
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             holy
             nation
             ,
             the
             ●lock
             and
             inheritance
             of
             God
             himselfe
             .
             They
             further
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             fill
             their
             hands
             with
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             no●
             suffer
             them
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             to
             breake
             the
             yoake
             of
             the
             Christians
             from
             off
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             backe
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ;
             to
             bestow
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             house
             where
             in
             they
             have
             feasted
             ,
             and
             to
             enrich
             the
             master
             and
             mistrisse
             thereof
             ,
             with
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             posterity
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             things
             ,
             every
             one
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             with
             attentive
             mindes
             repeating
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             
             
               O
               feare
               the
               Lord
               all
               yee
               his
               saints
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               feare
               him
               lacke
               nothing
               .
               The
               lyons
               do
               lack
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               secke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               want
               no
               manner
               of
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               .
            
             This
             they
             say
             with
             their
             mouthes
             so
             empty
             of
             meate
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             crum
             of
             bread
             or
             piece
             of
             flesh
             ,
             stickes
             between
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             bind
             them
             thereunto
             :
             
               Let
               my
               mouth
               bee
               filled
               with
               thy
               praise
               and
               glory
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             
             Prayers
             are
             alwaies
             to
             bee
             said
             in
             that
             place
             where
             dinner
             or
             supper
             is
             eaten
             .
             Hence
             the
             Cabbalists
             write
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             praies
             not
             in
             that
             place
             where
             any
             banquet
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             shall
             never
             come
             unto
             the
             grave
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             dye
             such
             a
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             accompanied
             with
             any
             buriall
             ;
             as
             ,
             hanging
             ,
             drowning
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             There
             was
             once
             a
             time
             when
             a
             certaine
             godly
             and
             religious
             Jew
             being
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             refreshed
             and
             filled
             with
             wholsome
             meates
             ,
             forgot
             to
             give
             thankes
             .
             When
             hee
             had
             been
             long
             absent
             from
             the
             foresaid
             place
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             remembring
             he
             had
             offended
             in
             not
             saying
             grace
             ;
             having
             another
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             of
             necessity
             returne
             to
             that
             place
             where
             hee
             had
             formerly
             taken
             meate
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             left
             a
             precious
             toole
             there
             .
             Which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             praied
             ,
             and
             given
             thanks
             ,
             God
             shewed
             this
             miracle
             .
          
           
             He
             created
             a
             golden
             dove
             which
             the
             Jew
             had
             bestowed
             on
             
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             honesty
             and
             piety
             ,
             in
             observing
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Talmud
             with
             so
             great
             diligence
             .
             This
             was
             a
             miracle
             indeed
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             been
             none
             at
             all
             in
             Paphlagonia
             ,
             although
             the
             dove
             being
             throughly
             rosted
             ,
             had
             s●own
             into
             his
             mouth
             .
             Without
             all
             doubt
             this
             miracle
             was
             done
             neare
             unto
             the
             Indian
             mines
             :
             For
             who
             will
             be
             so
             stupid
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             dove
             flying
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             being
             wearied
             in
             slight
             ,
             alighted
             here
             to
             rest
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Chachamim
             and
             Doctors
             command
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             make
             many
             banquets
             in
             one
             week
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             so
             carry
             himselfe
             that
             every
             day
             thereof
             might
             bee
             accounted
             for
             an
             holy
             day
             ;
             as
             some
             doe
             ,
             who
             mutually
             inviting
             one
             another
             ,
             say
             ,
             to
             day
             you
             shall
             feast
             with
             me
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             to
             morrow
             with
             you
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             whole
             weeke
             .
             Of
             such
             men
             the
             Cabbalists
             writing
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             banquets
             ,
             an
             evill
             spirit
             called
             Sama●l
             ,
             feasts
             himselfe
             ,
             
             together
             with
             others
             of
             his
             society
             ,
             inciting
             the
             guests
             to
             many
             grand
             offences
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Levi
            
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Abhen
            
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Joshua
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             bellies
             of
             all
             those
             that
             keep
             such
             revellings
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             sporting
             and
             feasting
             every
             week
             ,
             do
             burst
             asunder
             the
             third
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             and
             laid
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             the
             dung
             of
             their
             intrals
             is
             poured
             upon
             their
             faces
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sprinkle
               the
               dung
               of
               your
               feasts
               upon
               your
               faces
               .
            
             Which
             once
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             Devils
             come
             and
             jeare
             them
             ,
             saying
             ;
             now
             devour
             that
             which
             even
             now
             thou
             gormandisedst
             .
             And
             here
             I
             will
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             declaration
             of
             their
             carriage
             ,
             after
             they
             rise
             from
             the
             table
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             going
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             IN
             great
             Cities
             where
             the
             Jewes
             have
             Schools
             or
             Synagogues
             ,
             
             the
             
               beater
               of
               the
               Schoole
            
             a
             who
             is
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Sexton
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             going
             about
             unto
             their
             houses
             about
             five
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             knocks
             at
             their
             doores
             with
             an
             hammer
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             them
             notice
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             hast
             to
             evening
             prayer
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             set
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             huddle
             up
             a
             certaine
             praier
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             first
             word
             therein
             ,
             called
             Aschre
             b
             which
             in
             English
             signifies
             Blessednesse
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             eighty
             fourth
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             which
             begins
             with
             this
             fore-mentioned
             word
             ;
             The
             prayer
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               dwell
               in
               thine
               house
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               alwaies
               be
               praising
               thee
               ,
            
             Selah
             .
             c
             In
             these
             words
             boasting
             of
             their
             diligence
             in
             frequenting
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               Happy
               are
               the
               people
               that
               be
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               yea
               blessed
               are
               the
               people
               that
               have
               the
               Lord
               for
               their
               God.
               I
               will
               magnifie
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               King
               ;
               I
               wil
               praise
               thy
               name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalme
             .
             This
             prayer
             is
             in
             so
             great
             esteem
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             write
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             saith
             it
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             shall
             have
             his
             portion
             in
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Chanter
             rising
             up
             ,
             sings
             halfe
             of
             that
             holy
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Kaddisch
             ;
             after
             that
             the
             whole
             Synagogue
             joines
             in
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             eighteen
             laudatory
             petitions
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             made
             mention
             in
             their
             morning
             prayer
             .
             Which
             done
             and
             finished
             ,
             the
             Chanter
             comming
             for
             his
             chaire
             or
             pulpit
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             fals
             downe
             upon
             his
             knees
             before
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             leanes
             his
             head
             upon
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             people
             doe
             likewise
             ,
             and
             bowing
             their
             head
             towards
             the
             
             left
             side
             ,
             and
             covering
             theirface
             ,
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             (
             for
             the
             heart
             lies
             upon
             the
             left
             side
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             head
             and
             heart
             are
             joined
             in
             such
             a
             position
             )
             they
             in
             a
             most
             devout
             manner
             pronounce
             the
             words
             following
             :
             
               O
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               GOD
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               full
               of
               mercy
               .
               Have
               mercy
               therefore
               upon
               mee
               ,
               and
               receive
               my
               prayer
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               unfained
               lips
               .
               Rebuke
               mee
               not
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               fury
               ,
               neither
               chasten
               mee
               in
               thy
               heavy
               displeasure
               .
            
             They
             moreover
             repeate
             the
             sixt
             Psalme
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             with
             their
             heads
             covered
             and
             bended
             towards
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Chanter
             fals
             downe
             upon
             his
             knees
             before
             the
             Arke
             ,
             
             in
             imitation
             of
             Joshua
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               rent
               his
               clothes
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               the
               earth
               upon
               his
               face
               before
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               untill
               the
               eventide
               ,
               he
               and
               the
               elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               put
               dust
               upon
               their
               heads
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             cover
             their
             faces
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             In
             ancient
             times
             when
             they
             had
             a
             large
             and
             spacious
             Temple
             ,
             they
             came
             thither
             to
             confesse
             their
             sins
             ,
             every
             one
             stood
             from
             another
             by
             the
             space
             of
             four
             els
             ,
             lest
             his
             neighbour
             should
             heare
             his
             confession
             .
             In
             these
             daies
             therefore
             they
             cover
             their
             faces
             for
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             They
             leane
             their
             head
             upon
             their
             left
             hand
             ,
             moved
             hereunto
             by
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               .
            
             And
             moreover
             ,
             because
             Isaac
             being
             about
             to
             bee
             sacrificed
             ,
             lay
             upon
             his
             left
             side
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             They
             suddenly
             rise
             up
             againe
             ,
             and
             their
             Chanter
             saies
             ,
             Wee
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             to
             put
             in
             practise
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             eyes
             unto
             thee
             ;
             as
             though
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             Wee
             have
             worshipped
             thee
             O
             God
             ,
             sitting
             and
             standing
             being
             humble
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             with
             anerected
             posture
             ;
             not
             knowing
             what
             more
             is
             re●●i●ed
             of
             us
             ;
             yet
             wee
             will
             once
             againe
             lift
             up
             our
             eies
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             they
             only
             have
             sung
             their
             prayer
             called
             Kaddisch
             ,
             which
             finished
             ,
             their
             evening
             prayer
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             Now
             indeed
             it
             were
             very
             laudable
             ,
             if
             after
             this
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             returning
             to
             their
             owne
             houses
             ,
             they
             did
             immediately
             fall
             to
             supper
             ;
             and
             that
             ended
             ,
             
             againe
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             nocturnall
             devotions
             .
             But
             this
             practise
             is
             disapproved
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             very
             inconvenient
             ,
             seeing
             many
             may
             be
             drunke
             ,
             and
             so
             forget
             their
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ;
             therefore
             they
             have
             decreed
             ,
             that
             presently
             after
             the
             evening
             prayer
             be
             ended
             ,
             that
             accustomed
             ,
             to
             be
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             finished
             .
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             ,
             they
             make
             some
             small
             stay
             between
             
               Minhah
               and
               Ma●rib
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             between
             their
             evening
             and
             nightly
             prayers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             one
             may
             be
             differenced
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             one
             quaint
             custome
             concerning
             the
             reconcilement
             of
             them
             that
             are
             at
             strife
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             time
             of
             prayers
             .
             For
             if
             two
             be
             at
             ods
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             cannot
             bring
             the
             other
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             :
             That
             a
             reconcilemet
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             he
             steps
             ▪
             unto
             the
             book
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Chanter
             sings
             or
             saies
             their
             common
             prayers
             ,
             shuts
             it
             ,
             and
             giving
             it
             a
             clap
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               conclude
               and
               put
               a
               period
               to
               this
               exercise
            
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             locke
             and
             seale
             up
             this
             order
             of
             praying
             ,
             interdicting
             the
             same
             ,
             untill
             an
             agreement
             be
             made
             between
             me
             and
             mine
             adversary
             .
             And
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             ,
             untill
             his
             desire
             bee
             accomplished
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             say
             any
             more
             prayers
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Thence
             it
             often
             fals
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             retune
             home
             without
             any
             praying
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             one
             party
             bee
             wayward
             and
             refractory
             ,
             there
             happens
             many
             times
             a
             surcease
             and
             intermission
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             for
             some
             whole
             dayes
             together
             .
          
           
             Among
             many
             others
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             prayer
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Christians
             ▪
             and
             bring
             them
             back
             againe
             to
             their
             owne
             land
             :
             This
             prayer
             begins
             ,
             
               Baruch
               Jehovah
            
             ,
             O
             blessed
             God
             our
             Lord
             ,
             help
             us
             ,
             gather
             together
             and
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             we
             professing
             thy
             holy
             Name
             ,
             may
             make
             our
             boast
             of
             thy
             praise
             .
             All
             the
             people
             which
             thou
             hast
             created
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
             thee
             ,
             fall
             down
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             sing
             praises
             unto
             thy
             name
             .
             Our
             eyes
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             our
             heart
             shall
             rejoice
             ,
             our
             soul
             shall
             be
             joyfull
             in
             thy
             strength
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             in
             
               Sion
               ▪
            
             The
             Lord
             doth
             reign
             ,
             God
             is
             King
             ,
             he
             doth
             rule
             ,
             and
             shall
             beare
             rule
             for
             evermore
             ;
             for
             thine
             is
             thy
             Kingdome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             But
             alas
             poore
             silly
             Jew
             ,
             in
             vaine
             thou
             gapest
             after
             (
             with
             a
             greedy
             expectation
             )
             this
             thy
             rejoicing
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             come
             some
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             whom
             thou
             as
             yet
             waites
             for
             ,
             and
             expects
             to
             bring
             thee
             joy
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             say
             one
             petition
             more
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             in
             their
             morning
             prayer
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             they
             entreat
             God
             to
             revenge
             their
             cause
             against
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             generall
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             more
             especiall
             manner
             ,
             against
             their
             Magistrates
             .
             If
             any
             lost
             a
             father
             in
             that
             yeare
             ,
             he
             is
             tied
             all
             the
             yeare
             long
             to
             say
             that
             praier
             ,
             called
             Kaddisch
             the
             lesse
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             which
             ,
             his
             father
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             purgatory
             ;
             of
             which
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             repeat
             those
             sentences
             formerly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             place
             againe
             they
             exercise
             many
             prolix
             disputes
             about
             that
             prayer
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             
               Schema
               Israel
               ,
               Heare
               O
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               is
               one
               God
               ,
            
             questioning
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             this
             prayer
             should
             bee
             said
             and
             repeated
             .
             All
             which
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             ,
             I
             willingly
             omit
             .
          
           
             At
             dinner
             and
             supper
             their
             carriage
             is
             the
             same
             .
             
             When
             they
             goe
             to
             bed
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             draw
             off
             the
             left
             foot
             shooe
             ,
             then
             the
             right
             .
             They
             put
             off
             their
             shirts
             lying
             in
             bed
             ,
             and
             covered
             with
             clothes
             ,
             lest
             the
             beams
             and
             wals
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             should
             behold
             their
             unseemly
             nakednesse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             never
             use
             to
             empty
             their
             bladder
             in
             their
             bed-chamber
             ,
             their
             clothes
             being
             off
             ,
             the
             very
             act
             becomming
             a
             shamefull
             disgrace
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             consequent
             of
             such
             impudence
             ,
             being
             a
             fearfullapse
             into
             an
             extream
             poverty
             ;
             a
             consideration
             also
             had
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             those
             things
             God
             hateth
             .
             Whosoever
             saies
             that
             prayer
             ,
             
               Schema
               Israel
               ,
               Heare
               O
               Israel
            
             &c.
             must
             endeavour
             instantly
             upon
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             fal
             asleep
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             especiall
             care
             ,
             that
             he
             speake
             nothing
             after
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Commune
               with
               your
               own
               heart
               upon
               your
               bed
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               ,
            
             Selah
             .
             If
             sleepe
             will
             not
             presently
             attempt
             to
             close
             up
             his
             eyes
             he
             must
             not
             cease
             to
             repeate
             the
             said
             prayer
             untill
             the
             approach
             thereof
             tongue-tye
             his
             devotions
             ;
             for
             in●o
             doing
             ,
             his
             rest
             shall
             bee
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             unto
             his
             wearied
             body
             ,
             his
             sleep
             comfortable
             and
             restorative
             .
          
           
           
             The
             bed
             wherein
             the
             man
             and
             wife
             are
             to
             make
             their
             repose
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             furnished
             with
             cleane
             sheets
             without
             spot
             or
             blemish
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             may
             meditate
             upon
             some
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             learned
             ,
             and
             also
             committed
             to
             memory
             by
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             whilst
             it
             was
             yet
             day
             ;
             yea
             both
             man
             and
             woman
             may
             joyne
             in
             prayer
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             beget
             children
             which
             will
             bee
             obedient
             to
             their
             command
             ;
             and
             a
             hainous
             offence
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             foster
             such
             meditations
             ,
             to
             poure
             out
             such
             prayers
             upon
             a
             defiled
             couch
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Schoolars
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Sira
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             time
             demanding
             the
             reason
             why
             hee
             lived
             so
             long
             ,
             his
             answer
             was
             ,
             that
             hee
             never
             learned
             ,
             named
             ;
             nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             did
             not
             at
             any
             time
             thinke
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             an
             uncleane
             place
             .
             Their
             bed
             is
             commonly
             so
             scituated
             ,
             that
             their
             head
             lies
             toward
             the
             South
             ,
             their
             feet
             toward
             the
             north
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             they
             beget
             many
             male
             children
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Alphes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             David
             .
             The
             North
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Northern
             wind
             ,
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tzaphon
             a
             and
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             17
             Psalme
             ,
             
               ●zphoneca
               temalle
               bitnam
            
             b
             which
             the
             Rabbines
             render
             ,
             
               The
               North
               wind
               shall
               fill
               their
               bellies
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               children
               at
               their
               desire
               .
            
             The
             interpretation
             indeed
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Rabbines
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             or
             glosse
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             proper
             and
             correspondent
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             doctor-like
             in
             their
             esteem
             ,
             to
             put
             such
             subtile
             interpretations
             upon
             the
             severall
             parcels
             of
             holy
             writ
             .
             And
             now
             because
             this
             demonstration
             was
             deprehended
             to
             bee
             of
             small
             force
             ;
             therefore
             a
             philosophicall
             Rabbine
             ,
             or
             a
             Rabbinicall
             Philosopher
             ,
             call
             him
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             entituled
             
               Reschis
               chochma●
               ,
               The
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               ,
            
             hath
             otherwise
             expounded
             it
             ;
             which
             exposition
             it
             is
             not
             needfull
             here
             to
             enroll
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             have
             bed-chamber
             Ethicks
             ;
             The
             first
             and
             chie●e
             point
             handled
             therein
             ,
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             man
             ought
             to
             behave
             himselfe
             towards
             his
             wife
             when
             they
             are
             in
             bed
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             most
             subtilly
             disputed
             and
             handled
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             .
             Which
             for
             the
             reverence
             I
             bear
             to
             a
             chaste
             
             and
             circumcised
             eare
             ,
             I
             will
             neither
             say
             it
             is
             laudable
             ,
             nor
             shall
             my
             pen
             expose
             it
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             chaste
             ,
             or
             the
             temptation
             of
             loose
             livers
             .
             If
             any
             lustfull
             monkey
             have
             some
             itching
             desire
             to
             read
             such
             baudy
             morals
             ,
             let
             him
             peruse
             the
             booke
             called
             
               Orach
               Chajim
            
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             my
             modesty
             shall
             bridle
             it
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             Jew
             in
             the
             bed
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             suffering
             him
             to
             take
             his
             rest
             ,
             we
             will
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             narration
             of
             their
             sanctity
             and
             holinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             cease
             from
             their
             labours
             every
             Munday
             and
             Thursday
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             as
             also
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Alphes
            
             ,
             that
             Ezra
             the
             Prophet
             did
             command
             the
             Jewes
             in
             that
             time
             when
             they
             were
             in
             captivity
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             observe
             these
             ten
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             upon
             every
             Munday
             and
             Thursday
             in
             every
             week
             they
             should
             repaire
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             read
             some
             certaine
             Chapters
             or
             Sections
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             publikely
             ,
             some
             peculiar
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             then
             vulgar
             holinesse
             being
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             upon
             every
             Munday
             and
             Tuesday
             they
             should
             sit
             in
             judgment
             ,
             deciding
             the
             causes
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             have
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             upon
             Thursday
             they
             should
             wash
             all
             uncleane
             clothes
             and
             vessels
             ,
             sweepe
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             make
             every
             corner
             thereof
             very
             handsome
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             holy
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             every
             Thursday
             the
             men
             should
             eat
             leekes
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             that
             the
             women
             rising
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             should
             bake
             their
             bread
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             have
             in
             readinesse
             a
             morsell
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             their
             doore
             .
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             should
             weare
             a
             vaile
             or
             maske
             for
             modesties
             sake
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             entring
             into
             the
             bath
             ,
             ought
             to
             combe
             their
             haire
             in
             an
             accurate
             manner
             ,
             even
             so
             that
             one
             hair
             may
             be
             parted
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             all
             Chapmen
             and
             Merchants
             travelling
             from
             Faire
             to
             Faire
             to
             sell
             their
             wares
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             women
             may
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             all
             things
             of
             fragrant
             smell
             ,
             and
             gay
             attire
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             better
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             pleasing
             of
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             troubled
             in
             the
             night
             time
             with
             the
             efflux
             of
             seed
             out
             of
             their
             genitals
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             uncleane
             ,
             should
             purge
             themselves
             by
             washing
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Prophets
             who
             were
             before
             Ezra's
             time
             ,
             did
             institute
             and
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             be
             taught
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             meet
             that
             Ezra
             (
             to
             in●ite
             and
             prick
             Israel
             forwards
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             godlinesse
             )
             should
             enact
             it
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             decree
             ,
             that
             three
             daies
             ,
             in
             any
             weeke
             ,
             should
             not
             passe
             but
             in
             one
             of
             them
             some
             thing
             should
             be
             rehearsed
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             people
             being
             auditors
             ,
             might
             receive
             instruction
             .
             This
             Edict
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             his
             learned
             successors
             did
             teach
             and
             expound
             ,
             and
             also
             ratifie
             and
             confirme
             out
             of
             those
             words
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             
             
               They
               went
               out
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Sur
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               three
               daies
               and
               found
               no
               water
               .
            
             By
             water
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             understanding
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             water
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               Hoe
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               yee
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               money
               ,
               come
               yee
               ,
               buy
               and
               eate
               ,
               yea
               ,
               come
               ,
               buy
               wine
               and
               milke
               without
               money
               and
               without
               price
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Come
             ye
             unto
             the
             Law
             and
             word
             of
             God.
             Without
             which
             when
             they
             had
             walked
             three
             dayes
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             they
             divided
             the
             weeke
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             once
             in
             three
             dayes
             they
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             heare
             and
             learne
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             law
             .
             This
             custome
             is
             also
             practised
             upon
             Mundayes
             and
             Thursdayes
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             upon
             Thursdaies
             went
             up
             into
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             brought
             from
             thence
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             made
             of
             Cedar
             ;
             intreated
             a
             pardon
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Jewes
             in
             making
             the
             golden
             calfe
             ;
             and
             
             upon
             Munday
             came
             downe
             from
             the
             Mount
             againe
             .
             Hereupon
             also
             those
             which
             are
             most
             puritanically
             straight-laced
             among
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             use
             to
             fast
             upon
             Mundayes
             and
             Fridayes
             ;
             as
             that
             Pharisee
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             boasting
             thereof
             in
             this
             supercilious
             manner
             ,
             
               I
               give
               thee
               thanks
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               unjust
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               nor
               as
               this
               Publican
               ;
               I
               fast
               twice
               a
               weeke
               ,
               and
               pay
               tithes
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             upon
             these
             daies
             a
             singular
             care
             be
             had
             of
             hearing
             and
             meditating
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             they
             are
             dayes
             appointed
             for
             judicature
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             halfe
             of
             them
             to
             this
             very
             day
             are
             festivall
             among
             the
             Jewes
             :
             For
             in
             the
             mornings
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             repaire
             very
             timely
             unto
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             where
             besides
             their
             ordinary
             prayers
             ,
             they
             sing
             or
             say
             many
             other
             which
             are
             extant
             in
             their
             Minhagin
             ,
             and
             their
             manuals
             of
             prayer
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             boast
             in
             a
             very
             swaggering
             stile
             of
             their
             taking
             out
             and
             putting
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             into
             the
             Arke
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             their
             usuall
             prayers
             upon
             these
             dayes
             ,
             they
             add
             one
             more
             then
             ordinary
             to
             those
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             
               Vehu
               racham
            
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             attribute
             great
             vertue
             and
             strange
             operations
             ;
             hidden
             ones
             surely
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             not
             made
             their
             appearance
             for
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             odd
             yeares
             .
             This
             they
             use
             to
             say
             standing
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             devotion
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certaine
             story
             very
             pat
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             When
             the
             Jewes
             were
             banished
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             :
             The
             Emperour
             commanded
             that
             three
             ships
             filled
             with
             Jewes
             ,
             should
             be
             set
             to
             float
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             having
             neither
             mast
             nor
             sailes
             .
             This
             his
             command
             being
             put
             in
             execution
             ▪
             the
             ships
             being
             tost
             with
             a
             most
             violent
             tempest
             ,
             were
             parted
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             upon
             the
             shore
             of
             three
             divers
             countries
             ;
             the
             names
             whereof
             ,
             were
             
               Lovanda
               ,
               Arlado
            
             ,
             and
             Burdeli
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             worne
             out
             of
             remembrance
             .
             All
             the
             Jewes
             in
             one
             of
             those
             ships
             ,
             were
             very
             courteously
             entertained
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             country
             in
             which
             they
             landed
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             most
             bountifull
             manner
             gave
             them
             land
             to
             till
             ,
             and
             Vineyards
             .
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             there
             arose
             another
             King
             ,
             who
             handled
             and
             vexed
             the
             Jewes
             most
             inhumanely
             ,
             even
             as
             Pharaoh
             did
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             try
             whether
             they
             were
             true
             Jewes
             or
             not
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             tryed
             
               Hananias
               ,
               Misael
            
             ,
             and
             Azarias
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             can
             walke
             without
             hurt
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             confesse
             that
             you
             are
             true
             Jewes
             indeed
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Jewes
             made
             answer
             ,
             entreating
             him
             that
             he
             would
             doe
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             did
             to
             the
             three
             former
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             grant
             them
             three
             dayes
             respite
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             pray
             unto
             God
             to
             deliver
             them
             .
             Which
             when
             he
             had
             granted
             ,
             two
             brothers
             called
             Joseph
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             their
             Couzen
             Samuel
             ,
             came
             together
             to
             consult
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             who
             determined
             neither
             to
             eat
             or
             drinke
             for
             three
             dayes
             together
             .
             Which
             while
             they
             put
             in
             practise
             ,
             every
             one
             having
             a
             severall
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             joined
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             repeated
             it
             without
             intermission
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             untill
             their
             allotted
             time
             was
             ended
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             said
             he
             had
             dreamed
             that
             he
             heard
             one
             read
             a
             verse
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             which
             Kt
             was
             twice
             ,
             and
             Lo
             three
             times
             reiterated
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             meant
             ,
             or
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             altogether
             ignorant
             .
             Then
             answered
             one
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             this
             verse
             will
             be
             a
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             unto
             thee
             ;
             for
             hereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             send
             thee
             help
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             forty
             third
             chapter
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             verse
             ,
             the
             words
             wherof
             are
             these
             ;
             
               K●
               ,
               when
               thou
               passest
               through
               the
               waters
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               rivers
               they
               shall
            
             Lo
             ,
             
               not
               overflow
               thee
            
             .
             Ki
             ,
             
               when
               thou
               walkest
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               thou
               shalt
            
             Lo
             ,
             
               not
               bee
               burnt
            
             ,
             Lo
             
               neither
               shall
               the
               flame
               kindle
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             third
             day
             a
             huge
             fire
             was
             provided
             earely
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             an
             immense
             number
             of
             people
             flocking
             to
             the
             execution
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             desirous
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             burning
             .
             The
             congregation
             being
             compleate
             ,
             these
             three
             men
             did
             commend
             their
             bodies
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             fire
             singing
             and
             praying
             untill
             all
             the
             wood
             being
             consumed
             ,
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             without
             the
             least
             touch
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             miracle
             the
             foresaid
             men
             divulged
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             they
             came
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             was
             ordained
             and
             commanded
             that
             this
             prayer
             should
             bee
             said
             every
             Munday
             and
             Thursday
             morning
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             publike
             prayer
             ;
             which
             the
             Jewes
             observe
             and
             keepe
             unto
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             that
             
             by
             the
             power
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             their
             long
             continued
             captivity
             ,
             and
             tedious
             exile
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             their
             hopes
             will
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             despise
             and
             set
             at
             nought
             the
             Saviour
             of
             their
             soules
             .
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             their
             horrible
             superstition
             .
             This
             Fable
             is
             here
             related
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             by
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             Colbo
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             beginning
             
               Vehu
               racham
            
             ,
             so
             much
             esteemed
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             written
             in
             the
             forme
             following
             ,
             
               He
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               not
               destroying
               the
               sinner
               .
               He
               oftentimes
               turns
               his
               anger
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               suffers
               not
               his
               fury
               to
               arise
               .
               O
               God
               I
               beseech
               thee
               take
               not
               thy
               mercy
               from
               me
               ,
               let
               thy
               meeknesse
               and
               truth
               alwaies
               preserve
               me
               .
               Help
               us
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               gather
               us
               from
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             briefe
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             this
             prayer
             is
             this
             :
             They
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             pardon
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             take
             pity
             upon
             the
             desolations
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             to
             gather
             them
             from
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             never
             suffer
             his
             inheritance
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             .
             In
             this
             prayer
             they
             are
             also
             mindefull
             of
             us
             Christians
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             thus
             petition
             ,
             
               O
               God
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               thy
               strength
               remaine
               in
               captivity
               ;
               and
               thy
               beauty
               in
               thy
               enemies
               hand
               ?
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               stirre
               up
               thy
               strength
               ,
               and
               revenge
               us
               upon
               all
               our
               enemies
               ,
               so
               shall
               their
               might
               be
               turned
               into
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               and
               perish
               .
            
             These
             last
             words
             are
             in
             many
             Copies
             left
             out
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             injunction
             laide
             upon
             the
             Printers
             by
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             an
             empty
             space
             being
             left
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             either
             write
             them
             ,
             or
             e●se
             inquire
             what
             is
             wanting
             .
             These
             things
             thus
             finished
             ,
             they
             fall
             the
             second
             time
             upon
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             saying
             many
             other
             prayers
             (
             as
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ;
             )
             they
             beseech
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             remove
             his
             anger
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             deliver
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             being
             mindefull
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             hee
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             would
             make
             their
             seed
             like
             unto
             the
             starres
             of
             Heaven
             for
             multitude
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             they
             have
             for
             such
             a
             space
             ,
             either
             kneeling
             or
             standing
             poured
             out
             their
             souls
             in
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ;
             then
             followes
             the
             narration
             of
             that
             pompe
             and
             state
             which
             they
             exhibite
             to
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             they
             reade
             weekly
             Lectures
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             
             according
             as
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             by
             Ezra
             the
             scribe
             :
             The
             manner
             followeth
             .
             In
             every
             Synagogue
             they
             have
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             written
             in
             long
             schroles
             of
             parchment
             sewed
             together
             ;
             at
             the
             ends
             thereof
             are
             fastned
             certaine
             pieces
             of
             wood
             ,
             for
             the
             safer
             keeping
             ,
             and
             more
             easie
             carriage
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             This
             book
             is
             kept
             in
             a
             certaine
             Arke
             or
             Chest
             ,
             standing
             continually
             against
             some
             wall
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Before
             the
             Ark
             is
             a
             little
             doore
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             a
             hanging
             made
             by
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             embroiderer
             .
             This
             is
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             solemnn
             the
             festivall
             is
             ,
             the
             richer
             are
             the
             hangings
             :
             Those
             are
             had
             in
             greatest
             esteeme
             with
             them
             ,
             whose
             outside
             is
             adorned
             and
             wrought
             with
             the
             shapes
             of
             divers
             birds
             ;
             for
             such
             were
             alwaies
             an
             ornament
             upon
             the
             old
             Arke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             is
             alwaies
             wrapt
             up
             in
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             ;
             in
             which
             are
             characterised
             some
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             and
             divers
             names
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             most
             outward
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             oftentimes
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             little
             coat
             or
             cloake
             made
             of
             silke
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             of
             puregold
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             hang
             some
             silver
             plates
             fastned
             to
             a
             golden
             chaine
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             written
             ▪
             
               Kether
               thorah
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             or
             
               Kodesch
               adonai
            
             ,
             holinesse
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Then
             the
             sexton
             goes
             about
             and
             cries
             ,
             who
             will
             buy
             
               Gelilah
               etz
               chajim
            
             ?
             which
             is
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             office
             ,
             which
             any
             supplying
             ,
             is
             licenced
             to
             tosse
             over
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             a
             serious
             revisall
             :
             Which
             office
             is
             granted
             unto
             him
             who
             will
             give
             the
             most
             money
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             into
             the
             poore
             mans
             box
             ,
             and
             chested
             up
             for
             their
             reliefe
             .
          
           
             Those
             pieces
             of
             wood
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             whereof
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             carryed
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             them
             
               etz
               chaijm
            
             the
             wood
             of
             life
             ;
             
             to
             which
             that
             sentence
             of
             Solomon
             was
             Godfather
             ;
             
               Wisdome
               is
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               them
               th●t
               lay
               hold
               on
               it
               .
               Gelilah
            
             signifies
             a
             folding
             ,
             intimating
             what
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             folding
             and
             unfolding
             of
             the
             book
             .
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Chanter
             takes
             this
             holy
             booke
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             then
             he
             goes
             into
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             where
             he
             reads
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             these
             words
             following
             .
             
             
               It
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               when
               the
               A●ke
               was
               set
               forth
               ,
               that
               Moses
               said
               ,
               Rise
               up
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               
               enemies
               be
               scattered
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               flee
               before
               thee
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               Many
               people
               shall
               goe
               and
               say
               ,
            
             
             
               come
               yee
               and
               let
               us
               goe
               up
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               teach
               us
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               walke
               in
               his
               pathes
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               Sion
               shall
               goe
               forth
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             The
             Chanter
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             sing
             ,
             laying
             the
             book
             upon
             his
             arme
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               magnifie
               his
               name
               together
               ,
            
             To
             which
             the
             whole
             congregation
             makes
             this
             answer
             ;
             
             
               O
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               down
               before
               his
               foot
               stool
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               holy
               .
               O
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               upon
               his
               holy
               hil
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               holy
               .
            
             Directly
             above
             that
             four
             square
             structure
             ,
             is
             placed
             a
             certain
             table
             covered
             with
             a
             silken
             Carpet
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Chasan
             or
             Chanter
             laies
             down
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Then
             comes
             he
             who
             is
             to
             purchase
             the
             Office
             of
             Gelilah
             with
             his
             money
             ,
             taking
             away
             and
             devesting
             the
             booke
             ,
             of
             its
             formerly
             in
             wrapping
             garments
             ;
             which
             finished
             ,
             the
             Chasan
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             who
             was
             to
             buy
             his
             place
             ,
             calling
             one
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             and
             commanding
             his
             personall
             appearance
             in
             his
             fathers
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ;
             he
             approaching
             the
             presence
             ,
             seats
             himselfe
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             kisses
             the
             book
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             bare
             leaves
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             an
             hainous
             offence
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             swadling
             cloutes
             thereof
             ;
             and
             grasping
             the
             cover
             thereof
             ,
             saies
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ;
             
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             &c.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               chosen
               us
               unto
               thy selfe
               before
               all
               other
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               hast
               given
               us
               thy
               Law.
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               the
               Law
               giver
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Jew
             perswades
             himselfe
             that
             his
             lot
             is
             fallen
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             fair
             ground
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             seen
             and
             handled
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             becomes
             blessed
             above
             all
             other
             people
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             the
             minister
             reades
             a
             chapter
             or
             section
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             which
             ended
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             formerly
             summoned
             to
             appeare
             ,
             takes
             the
             book
             the
             second
             time
             and
             kisseth
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               God
               who
               hast
               given
               us
               the
               very
               law
               ,
            
             and
             implanted
             unto
             us
             eternall
             life
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             the
             Law-giver
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             two
             more
             are
             successively
             called
             ,
             whose
             behaviour
             is
             squared
             according
             to
             the
             platforme
             of
             the
             formers
             carriage
             .
             He
             that
             came
             first
             in
             ,
             goes
             out
             by
             another
             doore
             then
             that
             which
             afforded
             him
             entrance
             .
             After
             these
             another
             is
             cited
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             well
             brawned
             arme
             ;
             for
             hee
             must
             lift
             up
             
             the
             book
             at
             armes
             end
             ,
             and
             turning
             round
             ,
             must
             expose
             it
             to
             the
             view
             of
             every
             spectator
             ,
             the
             whole
             congregation
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             ,
             bellowing
             ou●
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               law
               which
               Moses
               gave
               to
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             This
             Office
             is
             named
             Hagbahah
             ,
             and
             is
             sold
             to
             him
             for
             money
             ,
             who
             bids
             most
             .
             While
             the
             match
             is
             in
             making
             ,
             those
             brawling
             scolds
             ,
             the
             women
             ,
             presse
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             quarrelling
             and
             much
             opposition
             ,
             every
             one
             striving
             to
             gain
             a
             place
             in
             some
             window
             or
             other
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             be
             blessed
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             an
             holy
             booke
             ,
             thinking
             to
             reape
             some
             pleasure
             by
             the
             sole
             beholding
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             their
             lips
             cannot
             bee
             allowed
             to
             second
             their
             husbands
             in
             billing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             have
             a
             peculiar
             Synagogue
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             differenced
             from
             that
             of
             their
             husbands
             ,
             with
             latticed
             and
             cross-barred
             windowes
             :
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             much
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             and
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             there
             of
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Zachary
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               land
               shall
               mourne
               ,
               every
               family
               apart
               ,
               the
               family
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               apart
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               apart
               ,
               the
               family
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Nathan
               apart
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               apart
               :
               The
               family
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Levi
               apart
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               apart
               :
               The
               family
               of
               Shimei
               apart
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               apart
               :
               All
               the
               families
               that
               remaine
               ,
               every
               family
               apart
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               apart
               .
            
             Whence
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             and
             women
             are
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             same
             Sinagogue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             modesty
             and
             honesties
             sake
             ,
             seeing
             not
             only
             women
             ,
             but
             men
             likewise
             ,
             are
             apt
             and
             inclineable
             to
             fall
             into
             divers
             lustfull
             cogitations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             same
             place
             together
             .
             If
             the
             Jew
             who
             reades
             the
             Law
             ,
             chance
             to
             stumble
             and
             let
             the
             booke
             fall
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             fast
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             also
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             seeing
             this
             accident
             presageth
             some
             great
             calamity
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             come
             they
             who
             have
             purchased
             the
             Gelilah
             ,
             and
             
               etz
               chajim
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             touching
             the
             wooden
             cover
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             folding
             it
             up
             ,
             (
             great
             experience
             is
             required
             in
             this
             case
             )
             the
             other
             administers
             the
             linnen
             clothes
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             inwrapped
             ,
             and
             its
             silver-twisted
             coat
             involving
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Then
             comes
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             both
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             and
             kisses
             the
             booke
             ,
             touching
             it
             only
             with
             two
             fingers
             ,
             
             with
             which
             they
             afterwards
             handle
             their
             face
             ;
             which
             action
             relishing
             of
             a
             supreme
             sanctity
             ,
             is
             held
             for
             a
             soveraigne
             medicine
             against
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             all
             diseases
             incident
             to
             the
             eie
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             booke
             is
             carryed
             to
             the
             Arke
             ,
             the
             Chanter
             sings
             ,
             praise
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             the
             name
             of
             this
             our
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             power
             and
             strength
             .
             The
             congregation
             answereth
             and
             saith
             ;
             His
             praise
             is
             above
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             he
             hath
             exalted
             the
             horne
             of
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             his
             saints
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             being
             a
             folke
             most
             neare
             unto
             him
             ,
             praise
             yee
             the
             Lord.
             When
             the
             book
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             the
             people
             say
             or
             sing
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             used
             by
             him
             when
             the
             Arke
             rested
             .
             
               Returne
               O
               Lord
               unto
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Then
             they
             conclude
             all
             ,
             saying
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             noted
             )
             at
             their
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               lead
               me
               in
               thy
               justice
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               make
               my
               way
               plaine
               before
               thy
               face
               .
               The
               Lord
               shall
               keep
               my
               going
               out
               ,
               and
               comming
               in
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forth
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             These
             words
             they
             repeate
             also
             when
             they
             goe
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             either
             to
             take
             a
             journey
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             any
             other
             businesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             begin
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             written
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               That
               upon
               the
               sixt
               day
               they
               gathered
               twice
               as
               much
               bread
            
             ;
             
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               To
               morrow
               is
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               bake
               that
               which
               you
               will
               bake
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               seeth
               that
               yee
               will
               seeth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               remaineth
               over
               ,
               lay
               up
               for
               you
               to
               bee
               kept
               untill
               the
               morning
               .
            
             These
             words
             force
             the
             Jewes
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             Gods
             command
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             provide
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             honourable
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             especially
             dainty
             and
             delicate
             meates
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             boile
             or
             bake
             betimes
             upon
             the
             Friday
             morning
             ,
             whereon
             they
             may
             
             feed
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             facility
             ,
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             .
             The
             women
             are
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             manner
             enjoined
             to
             prepare
             great
             store
             of
             palate
             pleasing
             wafers
             ;
             who
             while
             they
             are
             kneading
             and
             making
             ready
             the
             dough
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             ceremoniall
             therein
             ,
             leaving
             the
             lump
             whole
             .
             If
             the
             bignesel
             cause
             a
             necessity
             of
             division
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             seen
             in
             great
             families
             ,
             then
             the
             one
             part
             thereof
             is
             covered
             with
             a
             cloth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             open
             scandall
             by
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             provided
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             Sabbaths
             repast
             .
          
           
             They
             honour
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             three
             banquets
             ,
             all
             served
             in
             much
             pompe
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             they
             celebrate
             upon
             Friday
             at
             night
             ,
             when
             the
             Sabbath
             begins
             .
             The
             second
             upon
             the
             day
             it
             selse
             about
             twelve
             of
             the
             clock
             .
             The
             third
             and
             last
             upon
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             same
             .
             These
             to
             be
             the
             due
             times
             ,
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               Eat
               that
               to
               day
               ,
               for
               to
               day
               it
               is
               a
               Sabbath
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               to
               day
               yee
               shall
               not
               find
               it
               in
               the
               field
               .
            
             From
             the
             word
             
               to
               day
            
             ,
             thrice
             repeated
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Moses
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             signif●e
             ,
             that
             manna
             ought
             to
             be
             eaten
             at
             three
             severall
             times
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             orderly
             succeeding
             one
             another
             .
             This
             institution
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             their
             Dutch
             Minhagin
             ,
             is
             profitable
             in
             another
             respect
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             only
             one
             banquet
             should
             be
             provided
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             with
             such
             gredinesse
             feed
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             his
             guts
             should
             be
             sufficiently
             stuft
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             ensuing
             time
             ,
             even
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             seeing
             that
             every
             man
             knowes
             that
             one
             banquet
             being
             ended
             ,
             two
             more
             are
             to
             succeed
             ,
             his
             stomack
             hath
             no
             such
             edge
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             it
             had
             ,
             but
             living
             in
             a
             very
             temperate
             manner
             he
             eats
             his
             meat
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             conscious
             of
             a
             second
             and
             third
             returne
             to
             the
             table
             .
             What
             other
             Rites
             they
             practise
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             preparation
             ,
             no
             man
             must
             thinke
             it
             a
             thing
             unseemly
             ,
             or
             derogating
             from
             his
             birth
             or
             riches
             ,
             to
             worke
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             preparation
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             may
             be
             compleat
             .
             And
             although
             some
             one
             man
             there
             were
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             and
             maides
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             overseer
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             but
             a
             partaker
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             According
             to
             that
             which
             is
             recorded
             
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             and
             honest
             man
             
               Rabbe
               Chasda
            
             ,
             would
             fall
             a
             chopping
             pot-herbes
             :
             Those
             learned
             men
             ,
             Rabba
             ,
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Joseph
            
             ,
             would
             cleave
             wood
             :
             
               Rabbi
               Ezra
            
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             fire
             ;
             
               Rabbi
               Nachman
            
             would
             sweep
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             would
             moreover
             provide
             all
             manner
             of
             instruments
             necessary
             for
             the
             table
             .
             Meates
             either
             boiled
             or
             roasted
             are
             kept
             hot
             in
             an
             oven
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             better
             hot
             then
             cold
             .
             The
             tablestands
             covered
             all
             the
             day
             and
             night
             long
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             mysticall
             signification
             ;
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             bee
             declared
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             wash
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             help
             of
             a
             barber
             if
             need
             require
             .
             The
             women
             ought
             to
             attire
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             plate
             their
             haire
             ,
             to
             goe
             into
             some
             hot
             bath
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             in
             hot
             water
             .
             Upon
             every
             Friday
             they
             pare
             their
             nailes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             superstitious
             fashion
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             fourth
             finger
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             holding
             on
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             fift
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             to
             the
             thumbe
             ;
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             cut
             not
             their
             nailes
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             still
             over-skip
             some
             finger
             or
             other
             .
             In
             cutting
             those
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             they
             begin
             with
             the
             second
             finger
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             on
             to
             the
             fourth
             .
             He
             that
             throwes
             his
             nailes
             ,
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             trodden
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             sinner
             .
             For
             Satan
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             nailes
             ,
             and
             wizards
             by
             the
             help
             of
             them
             ,
             exercise
             their
             inchantments
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             chance
             to
             tread
             upon
             them
             ,
             some
             great
             danger
             or
             other
             hangs
             over
             his
             head
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whosoever
             digs
             and
             buries
             them
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             for
             an
             honest
             righteous
             man.
             If
             he
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             then
             is
             hee
             a
             holy
             and
             honourable
             man
             in
             esteeme
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             every
             particular
             ,
             they
             evidently
             demonstrate
             in
             their
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             words
             formerly
             alledged
             ;
             the
             summe
             of
             which
             were
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             sixt
             day
             ,
             they
             should
             prepare
             themselves
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             sharp
             his
             knife
             ,
             use
             the
             whetstone
             ,
             and
             edge
             him
             acutely
             ,
             
             which
             they
             prove
             by
             those
             words
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               know
               that
               thy
               tabernacle
               shall
               be
               in
               peace
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               visit
               thy
               habitation
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               sinne
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               know
               also
               that
               thy
               seed
               shall
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               thy
               off-spring
               as
               the
               grasse
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             saying
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             have
             drawne
             this
             conclusion
             ;
             
             that
             wheresoever
             is
             a
             blunt
             knife
             ,
             and
             nothing
             cunning
             in
             cutting
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             house
             is
             out
             of
             square
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             put
             on
             their
             holiday
             clothes
             ,
             
             every
             one
             dressing
             himselfe
             in
             the
             most
             minicall
             fashion
             ,
             his
             plodding
             curiosity
             can
             invent
             .
             They
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             have
             garments
             onely
             appropriated
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             not
             kissing
             their
             corpes
             upon
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             their
             reason
             for
             the
             same
             is
             very
             plausible
             ;
             for
             the
             Rabbines
             call
             the
             Sabbath
             a
             Queen
             :
             Now
             if
             any
             being
             to
             make
             his
             appearance
             before
             this
             Queene
             ,
             should
             not
             put
             on
             some
             princely
             garments
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             other
             place
             ;
             they
             use
             to
             weare
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             this
             Queen
             should
             bee
             much
             scandalized
             thereby
             .
          
           
             They
             cover
             the
             table
             with
             fine
             and
             cleane
             linnen
             ,
             not
             neglecting
             the
             provision
             of
             napkins
             ,
             trenchers
             ,
             cups
             ,
             cushions
             ,
             stooles
             ,
             and
             other
             appurtenances
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             may
             bee
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             entertaine
             this
             renowned
             Queen
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             in
             a
             fit
             and
             decent
             manner
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ,
             
             warning
             to
             a
             due
             preparation
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             an
             horne
             or
             trumpet
             .
             But
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Sexton
             or
             keeper
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             goes
             about
             to
             every
             house
             ,
             making
             proclamation
             that
             every
             man
             should
             cease
             from
             labour
             ,
             and
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             a
             comely
             and
             honourable
             welcomming
             of
             the
             holy
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             his
             house
             much
             like
             to
             some
             beautifull
             spouse
             .
             Therefore
             eventide
             once
             come
             ,
             they
             rest
             from
             all
             domestique
             employments
             ,
             and
             early
             give
             the
             Sabbath
             a
             laudable
             beginning
             ,
             adding
             nothing
             of
             the
             week
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             going
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             are
             conversant
             in
             prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             psalmes
             and
             hymnes
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             wonted
             manner
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             day
             takes
             it
             leave
             with
             a
             ruddy
             countenance
             ,
             blushing
             that
             the
             night
             should
             displace
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             splendent
             rayes
             of
             the
             Sun
             onely
             gild
             the
             tops
             of
             trees
             and
             mountains
             ,
             the
             women
             light
             their
             sabbaticall
             tapers
             .
          
           
             The
             lampes
             they
             use
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             Copper
             ,
             and
             they
             hang
             them
             up
             in
             the
             dining
             room
             ,
             whose
             matches
             ▪
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             begin
             to
             burn
             ,
             the
             mistrisse
             of
             the
             house
             stretching
             out
             her
             hands
             ,
             towards
             the
             lights
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               God
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             who
             hast
             sanctifyed
             us
             by
             thy
             commandments
             ,
             and
             
             commanded
             us
             to
             light
             the
             lampes
             appointed
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             When
             the
             season
             is
             cloudy
             ,
             the
             hens
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             a
             clock
             unto
             the
             woman
             .
             For
             they
             flying
             up
             to
             take
             their
             lodging
             ,
             are
             a
             certaine
             signe
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             Sabbath
             ought
             to
             begin
             ,
             drawes
             neare
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             hens
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             then
             the
             Crow
             and
             Nightingale
             taking
             betimes
             their
             place
             of
             rest
             give
             her
             notice
             of
             the
             approach
             .
             Women
             are
             enjoyned
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             office
             ,
             rather
             then
             men
             ;
             for
             two
             reasons
             which
             are
             urged
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             so
             soon
             as
             our
             old
             Grandam
             Eve
             had
             perceived
             that
             shee
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             was
             lyable
             to
             dye
             the
             death
             ,
             shee
             also
             desired
             that
             good
             Adam
             should
             taste
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             saying
             ,
             if
             I
             must
             dye
             ,
             indeed
             it
             is
             fit
             and
             convenient
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             dye
             with
             me
             .
             Hereupon
             being
             very
             importunate
             with
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             which
             he
             refusing
             ,
             shee
             breakes
             a
             club
             from
             off
             the
             tree
             ,
             never
             ceasing
             therewith
             ,
             to
             bang
             his
             hide
             ,
             untill
             shee
             forced
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             apple
             and
             eate
             it
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               Shee
               gave
               me
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eate
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             shee
             gave
             mee
             many
             sound
             blowes
             with
             her
             bastinado
             which
             shee
             broke
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             so
             caused
             me
             to
             eate
             .
             This
             glosse
             is
             in
             
               Orach
               chajim
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             mad
             foole
             Adam
             suffered
             his
             wife
             to
             weare
             the
             breeches
             to
             beate
             and
             seduce
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             transgressing
             the
             Lords
             commandement
             ,
             brought
             death
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shall
             shine
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             a
             glorious
             lustre
             to
             the
             immortall
             eies
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             shined
             unto
             Eve
             before
             shee
             had
             sinned
             ;
             for
             so
             soone
             as
             shee
             had
             committed
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Sun
             changed
             his
             primitive
             light
             ,
             clouding
             it
             in
             obscurity
             ,
             so
             that
             Eves
             black
             offence
             became
             a
             vaile
             unto
             that
             glorious
             light
             of
             the
             whole
             universe
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             reason
             for
             which
             the
             women
             are
             to
             light
             lampes
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             alwaies
             resident
             at
             home
             ;
             but
             their
             husbands
             are
             often
             abroad
             ,
             in●umbred
             with
             divers
             affaires
             .
             Furthermore
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               command
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               bring
               the
               pure
               o●le
               olive
               beaten
               for
               the
               light
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               lampe
               to
               burne
               alwaies
               .
            
             The
             trifling
             Rabbines
             
             here
             make
             a
             question
             ,
             
             why
             Moses
             writ
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             Tetzaveh
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             command
             with
             the
             letter
             Thau
             ,
             
             when
             Tzade
             would
             have
             been
             sufficient
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             Moses
             would
             hereby
             shew
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             women
             to
             light
             the
             lampes
             ;
             
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             Naschim
             ,
             signifying
             women
             ,
             in
             number
             makes
             foure
             hundred
             and
             so
             many
             the
             letter
             Thau
             .
             
             (
             truly
             an
             excellent
             proofe
             )
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             women
             put
             out
             the
             light
             of
             life
             which
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             recompence
             thereof
             ,
             shee
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             every
             Sabbath
             and
             Festivall
             ,
             to
             light
             the
             lampes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             signe
             of
             her
             repentance
             ,
             as
             willing
             to
             revive
             and
             re-enlighten
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             compared
             to
             the
             lampe
             by
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               man
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               searching
               all
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Jewish
             Doctors
             have
             likewise
             written
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             woman
             light
             those
             lamps
             with
             a
             devout
             mind
             ,
             attending
             well
             what
             shee
             is
             about
             ,
             her
             worke
             is
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             had
             in
             honor
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             lighted
             that
             golden
             lamp
             which
             was
             once
             in
             the
             holy
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             recorded
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             dye
             in
             child-bed
             for
             a
             three-fold
             sinne
             and
             offence
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             their
             forgetfulnesse
             to
             take
             the
             lumpe
             a
             of
             leaven
             out
             of
             the
             tub
             ,
             which
             was
             provided
             for
             the
             making
             of
             bread
             against
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             not
             lighting
             the
             lampes
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             having
             no
             care
             of
             their
             monthly
             flowers
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             things
             are
             proved
             after
             a
             Cabbalisticall
             manner
             ,
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             word
             Chavah
             .
             The
             first
             letter
             Cheth
             signifies
             Challah
             ,
             which
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             sicknesse
             .
             The
             second
             letter
             Vau
             notes
             Veseth
             ,
             a
             word
             onely
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             signifying
             the
             menstruous
             flux
             of
             womens
             flowers
             .
             The
             third
             letter
             ,
             H●
             ,
             notes
             Hadalkah
             ,
             
             which
             signifies
             a
             burning
             or
             inflamation
             .
             All
             which
             those
             women
             that
             performe
             ,
             and
             diligently
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             commandements
             do
             easily
             escape
             .
          
           
             The
             lampes
             ought
             to
             be
             two
             in
             number
             ,
             or
             moe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             lighted
             .
             These
             represent
             all
             the
             members
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             male
             as
             female
             .
             For
             the
             man
             hath
             two
             hundred
             forty
             eight
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             two
             hundred
             fifty
             two
             ,
             according
             to
             
             the
             Jewish
             anatomy
             .
             These
             two
             numbers
             being
             conjoyned
             ,
             make
             up
             five
             hundred
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             containes
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             Ner
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             lampe
             ,
             being
             twice
             written
             ,
             once
             for
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             once
             for
             the
             woman
             .
             The
             words
             ,
             
               Ner
               ,
               Ner
            
             ,
             signifie
             lampes
             ,
             not
             Narra
             ,
             fooles
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             lampe
             of
             life
             shall
             once
             more
             bee
             kindled
             both
             in
             man
             and
             woman
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             lampes
             begin
             to
             burne
             ,
             she
             stretcheth
             forth
             both
             her
             hands
             towards
             them
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             her
             action
             may
             be
             as
             an
             ingenious
             confession
             ,
             that
             shee
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             crime
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             should
             have
             prayed
             before
             the
             lighting
             of
             the
             lampes
             ▪
             but
             because
             she
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             unlesse
             she
             would
             have
             spent
             her
             breath
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             therefore
             shee
             spreads
             forth
             her
             hands
             before
             the
             lamps
             ,
             hindering
             their
             lighting
             to
             glent
             in
             her
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             also
             the
             lamps
             giving
             but
             as
             yet
             a
             glimmering
             splendor
             ,
             should
             seem
             not
             much
             superiour
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             send
             out
             none
             at
             all
             :
             So
             much
             for
             the
             lamps
             .
             Of
             what
             matter
             their
             matches
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             oile
             they
             are
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             here
             to
             declare
             would
             be
             a
             task
             too
             tedious
             .
             He
             that
             desires
             to
             know
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             that
             tract
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             where
             these
             two
             things
             are
             sufficiently
             handled
             :
             Wee
             proceed
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             begin
             the
             Sabbath
             betimes
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             the
             pity
             and
             commiseration
             they
             have
             towards
             the
             soules
             which
             are
             tormented
             either
             in
             hell
             or
             purgatory
             ,
             but
             have
             alwaies
             a
             release
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             for
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             .
             For
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             entred
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             sung
             that
             prayer
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             Berachu
             ,
             in
             a
             soule
             ravishing
             delightfull
             ,
             and
             harmonicall
             note
             ,
             then
             hell
             breaks
             loose
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             purgatory
             flie
             open
             ,
             the
             soules
             in
             both
             leape
             out
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             every
             river
             ,
             fountaine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             water
             they
             can
             come
             by
             ,
             desiring
             for
             a
             time
             to
             coole
             their
             scorched
             substance
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Rabbines
             most
             severely
             commanded
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             dare
             to
             draw
             any
             well
             dry
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             lest
             these
             poore
             and
             miserable
             soules
             should
             be
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             such
             a
             refreshing
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             their
             Minhagin
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             that
             they
             are
             a
             praying
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             there
             come
             two
             Angels
             ,
             the
             one
             good
             ,
             the
             other
             evill
             ,
             who
             
             standing
             before
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             hearing
             any
             pray
             diligently
             ,
             
             and
             also
             reade
             attentively
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Thus
               were
               the
               heavens
               and
               earth
               finished
               and
               all
               the
               hoste
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             what
             followes
             concerning
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             They
             bring
             him
             to
             his
             owne
             home
             ,
             and
             putting
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             
             say
             ,
             
               Loe
               ,
               this
               coale
               hath
               touched
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquity
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               thy
               sin
               purged
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
            
             saith
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Angels
             bring
             every
             man
             to
             his
             home
             when
             hee
             returnes
             from
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Angels
             entering
             the
             house
             of
             any
             Jew
             ,
             finde
             the
             Sabbath
             lampes
             burne
             cleare
             ,
             the
             table
             covered
             and
             furnished
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             the
             bed
             neatly
             made
             ;
             then
             saies
             the
             good
             Angell
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             should
             be
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ,
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             now
             found
             them
             in
             ;
             To
             which
             the
             evill
             Angell
             is
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
             But
             if
             they
             finde
             all
             things
             out
             of
             order
             then
             the
             evill
             Angell
             saith
             ,
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             good
             Angell
             sore
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             must
             say
             Amen
             likewise
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             departed
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             returned
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             
             then
             one
             saying
             unto
             another
             ,
             
               God
               send
               you
               an
               happy
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             they
             instantly
             fal
             aboard
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               sanctifie
               it
            
             ;
             which
             last
             word
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             lekadescho
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             they
             give
             this
             glosse
             upon
             the
             Text.
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             begun
             ,
             remember
             that
             thou
             also
             have
             thy
             Kaddasch
             in
             readinesse
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             remember
             solemnly
             to
             imitate
             the
             same
             with
             a
             cupfull
             of
             wine
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             Synagogues
             ,
             presently
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             a
             bowle
             of
             wine
             is
             ready
             prepared
             ,
             because
             some
             strangers
             or
             poor
             people
             which
             have
             no
             wine
             at
             home
             ,
             may
             bee
             there
             present
             .
             This
             being
             consecrated
             ,
             is
             reached
             forth
             unto
             them
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             may
             celebrate
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             that
             very
             place
             .
             Whosoever
             hee
             be
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             that
             blesseth
             the
             wine
             ,
             he
             tastes
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             gives
             it
             to
             some
             young
             boy
             to
             drinke
             thereof
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             accustomed
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             at
             home
             at
             his
             own
             table
             ,
             where
             also
             he
             usually
             consecrates
             the
             same
             .
             
          
           
             Instantly
             then
             upon
             their
             returne
             ,
             they
             sit
             downe
             to
             table
             ,
             
             upon
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             salt
             ,
             a
             bowle
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             two
             loaves
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             diapernapkin
             .
             Then
             the
             master
             of
             the
             family
             takes
             a
             bowle
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             beginning
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             blessing
             it
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Haschischi
               ,
               vaie
               cu●●a
               haschamaijm
               .
            
             The
             foure
             first
             letters
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
             note
             unto
             us
             that
             ever
             blessed
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             JeHoVaH
             ,
             the
             name
             expressing
             his
             eternall
             essence
             .
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             mystery
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             added
             the
             two
             former
             words
             ,
             being
             the
             last
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             unto
             the
             two
             latter
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             they
             rise
             up
             at
             the
             repetition
             of
             them
             ,
             giving
             a
             due
             reverence
             to
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             The
             words
             interpreted
             ,
             run
             thus
             :
             
             
               The
               sixth
               day
               the
               heaven
               and
               earth
               were
               finished
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               them
               .
               And
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               God
               ended
               his
               worke
               which
               he
               had
               made
               .
               And
               he
               rested
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               all
               his
               worke
               which
               he
               had
               made
               .
               And
               God
               blessed
               the
               seventh
               day
               and
               sanctified
               it
               ;
               because
               in
               it
               he
               had
               rested
               from
               all
               his
               worke
               which
               he
               had
               made
               .
            
             Here
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             inserts
             an
             admonition
             ,
             saying
             ,
             O
             my
             Lords
             you
             Rabbines
             ,
             have
             regard
             unto
             the
             prayer
             that
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             may
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             bee
             excused
             thereby
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             holds
             on
             to
             pray
             and
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             created
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lòrd
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             sactified
             us
             by
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             thine
             holy
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             thy
             love
             and
             good
             will
             towards
             us
             ,
             hast
             left
             it
             as
             hereditary
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             thy
             workes
             in
             the
             creation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             thy
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             memoriall
             of
             our
             departure
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Thou
             hast
             chosen
             and
             sanctifyed
             us
             out
             of
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             and
             hast
             left
             us
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             thy
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             a
             legacy
             of
             thy
             love
             and
             good
             will
             towards
             us
             .
             Blessled
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             sanctifyest
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             drinks
             some
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             it
             to
             the
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             Then
             he
             takes
             the
             napkin
             from
             over
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             two
             loaves
             unto
             him
             ,
             cuts
             them
             not
             before
             he
             hath
             said
             grace
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             upon
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             but
             presently
             saith
             .
             By
             your
             leave
             my
             Masters
             and
             Rabbines
             ;
             blessing
             the
             bread
             in
             this
             forme
             :
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             which
             brings
             bread
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             After
             this
             he
             breaks
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             and
             eates
             ,
             imparting
             also
             to
             every
             one
             at
             the
             table
             a
             morsell
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             size
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             upon
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             be
             niggardly
             ,
             then
             they
             eat
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           
             While
             that
             the
             cup
             is
             in
             blessing
             ,
             every
             one
             casts
             a
             delightfull
             eye
             upon
             the
             Sabbath-lamps
             ,
             
             because
             that
             the
             Rabbines
             write
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             one
             travels
             upon
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             the
             five
             hundred
             part
             of
             his
             sight
             departs
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             regaining
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             beholding
             of
             these
             lamps
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             while
             the
             wine
             is
             consecrated
             ,
             is
             a
             soveraign
             medicine
             .
             For
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Ner
             ,
             signifying
             a
             light
             ,
             being
             doubled
             ,
             make
             in
             number
             fifty
             .
          
           
             They
             cover
             the
             bread
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             behold
             its
             owne
             shame
             ;
             the
             wine
             being
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             sanctified
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             the
             bread
             the
             place
             ,
             
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               thee
               into
               a
               land
               of
               wheate
               and
               barley
               ,
               of
               vines
               and
               figge-trees
               .
            
             For
             here
             wheat
             is
             first
             named
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             materiall
             of
             bread
             ;
             yet
             neverthelesse
             it
             is
             the
             last
             of
             all
             to
             be
             consecrated
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             great
             shame
             unto
             it
             if
             it
             should
             stand
             bare
             .
             Others
             affirm
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             covered
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Manna
             :
             For
             first
             of
             all
             a
             certaine
             dew
             fell
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Manna
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             dew
             ,
             between
             which
             two
             it
             lay
             hid
             as
             between
             two
             napkins
             :
             And
             so
             the
             bread
             upon
             the
             Jewes
             table
             lyes
             between
             two
             linnen
             clothes
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             women
             make
             minced
             pies
             ,
             or
             boile
             some
             other
             thing
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             eat
             instead
             of
             Manna
             ;
             for
             their
             minced
             pye
             hath
             a
             certaine
             lumpe
             for
             its
             bottom
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middle
             it
             is
             stuft
             with
             flesh
             ,
             above
             also
             it
             hath
             a
             certain
             cover
             made
             like
             unto
             Manna
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             take
             two
             loaves
             ,
             is
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             whereof
             they
             gathered
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             two
             measures
             full
             upon
             every
             Friday
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               on
               the
               sixt
               day
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               gathered
               twice
               as
               much
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             an
             especiall
             care
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             of
             our
             bodies
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             which
             thing
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             so
             often
             commands
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             
             
               Oneg
               ,
               a
               delight
            
             ,
             because
             wee
             ought
             
             to
             restrhaine
             our selves
             from
             no
             sort
             of
             pleasure
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             speaks
             the
             holy
             Scrpture
             concerning
             festivals
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               rejoice
               in
               thy
               feasts
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               and
               thy
               sonne
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             all
             our
             actions
             may
             tend
             to
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Eat
             and
             drinke
             therefore
             ,
             and
             be
             good
             unto
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             remember
             to
             doe
             it
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             Yet
             not
             thinking
             that
             hee
             may
             eat
             many
             delicates
             upon
             the
             Friday
             ,
             for
             the
             filling
             of
             his
             paunch
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             poor
             and
             cannot
             away
             with
             the
             cost
             ;
             for
             this
             should
             rather
             have
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             then
             good
             workes
             ;
             seeing
             he
             should
             also
             thinke
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             no
             such
             cheare
             upon
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             sorrowfull
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             ought
             the
             most
             of
             all
             to
             be
             merry
             .
          
           
             Al
             this
             also
             is
             summarily
             comprehended
             in
             a
             little
             book
             called
             
               Sepher
               hajirah
            
             ,
             teaching
             us
             how
             a
             Jew
             ought
             to
             lead
             his
             life
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               ready
               thou
               shalt
               be
            
             
               To
               leave
               all
               worke
               that
               doth
               belong
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               Thy selfe
               for
               Sabbath
               do
               prepare
               ;
               its
               gaine
               ,
            
             
               Though
               many
               maids
               and
               servants
               thou
               maintaine
               .
            
             
               The
               Sabbath
               equally
               in
               all
               precepts
               availeth
               ;
            
             
               Be
               of
               good
               cheare
               ,
               thinke
               as
               thee
               nought
               aileth
               .
            
             
               Use
               neat
               apparell
               ,
               costly
               raiments
               weare
               ,
            
             
               For
               Sabbath
               of
               a
               bride
               the
               name
               doth
               beare
               .
            
             
               Buy
               that
               is
               daintiest
               '
               gainst
               the
               Sabbath's
               day
               :
            
             
               Strictly
               observe
               its
               precepts
               every
               way
               .
            
             
               Keep
               in
               good
               appetite
               the
               stomack
               thine
               ,
            
             
               Feed
               upon
               fish
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               healthy
               wine
               .
            
             
               Dresse
               up
               thy
               bed
               in
               handsome
               fashion
               good
               ;
            
             
               Order
               thy
               table
               well
               ,
               set
               on
               thy
               food
               .
            
             
               Bath
               ,
               wash
               and
               cleanse
               thy
               head
               ,
               trim
               up
               thy
               haire
               ,
            
             
               About
               thee
               never
               any
               thing
               do
               beare
               .
            
             
               Sharpen
               thy
               knife
               ,
               fall
               stoutly
               to
               thy
               meate
               ;
            
             
               Cut
               off
               thy
               nailes
               ,
               fling
               them
               in
               fiery
               heate
               .
            
             
               Speake
               blessing
               to
               thy
               wine
               ,
               cleanse
               hand
               and
               foot
               ;
            
             
               By
               this
               precept
               thou
               shalt
               doe
               good
               I
               wot
               .
            
             
             
               Be
               of
               good
               mood
               ,
               of
               comfortable
               ease
               ,
            
             
               Refraine
               not
               from
               ,
               thy selfe
               wherein
               canst
               please
               .
            
             
               Merry
               ,
               and
               withall
               joyfull
               shalt
               thou
               be
               ,
            
             
               As
               if
               thy
               workes
               all
               finish'd
               were
               by
               thee
               .
            
             
               Remove
               thee
               fro
               all
               dumpes
               and
               pensivenesse
               ,
            
             
               Table
               and
               stools
               have
               in
               a
               readinesse
               .
            
             
               Lay
               on
               cleane
               table
               cloth
               and
               napkins
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               fit
               ,
            
             
               Hasten
               away
               your
               rost-meat
               from
               the
               spit
               :
            
             
               Swill
               handsomely
               your
               cups
               and
               drinking
               glasses
               ,
            
             
               Put
               out
               of
               mind
               your
               once
               endured
               losses
               ,
            
             
               Buy
               the
               best
               bit
               thou
               find'st
               upon
               the
               Mart
               ,
            
             
               With
               wife
               and
               children
               make
               a
               merry
               heart
               .
            
             
               One
               table
               once
               thus
               dressed
               ,
               gives
               thee
               three
               meales
               ,
            
             
               Talke
               nothing
               but
               of
               merry
               making
               tales
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             extant
             a
             certaine
             booke
             of
             theirs
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             many
             graces
             ,
             used
             by
             them
             before
             and
             after
             meat
             ;
             as
             also
             upon
             the
             chiefe
             festivals
             throughout
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             and
             Teutonicke
             verse
             .
             Amongst
             others
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             prayer
             which
             begins
             ,
             How
             lovely
             is
             thy
             rest
             O
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             it
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               In
               gallant
               suit
               thyselfe
               aray
               ,
            
             
               Blesse
               candle
               light
               ,
               so
               't
               will
               in
               burning
               mend
               ,
            
             
               From
               all
               manner
               of
               working
               flye
               away
               ,
            
             
               On
               Fryday
               all
               thy
               works
               bring
               to
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               Eat
               savoury
               f●shes
               ,
               goodly
               capons
               ,
               quailes
               ,
            
             
               Live
               delicately
               ,
               see
               that
               nothing
               failes
               .
            
             
               Then
               against
               Even
               thy selfe
               thus
               recreate
               .
            
             
               All
               manner
               of
               good
               things
               for
               thee
               provide
               ,
            
             
               Well-fatted
               beeves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               likes
               thy
               pate
               ,
            
             
               From
               a
               good
               cup
               of
               spice'd
               wine
               ,
               doe
               not
               slide
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Item
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               meeknesse
               thou
               shalt
               walke
               ,
            
             
               For
               of
               that
               the
               Law
               doth
               talke
               ,
            
             
               With
               meeknesse
               all
               thy
               lifetime
               shall
               be
               led
               .
            
             
               When
               Sunne
               doth
               rise
               ,
               at
               leisure
               keep
               thy
               bed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Item
               .
            
             
               Linnen
               and
               silken
               rayment
               much
               is
               made
               of
               ,
            
             
               Honour'd
               they
               be
               that
               doe
               make
               their
               clothes
               thereof
               .
            
             
               An
               holy
               day
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               ,
            
             
               Happy
               ,
               that
               keeps
               it
               not
               amisse
               .
            
             
               Bring
               not
               your
               hearts
               to
               heavy
               mournfull
               courses
               ,
            
             
               Although
               much
               leannesse
               lodge
               within
               your
               purses
               .
            
             
               Cheerfull
               you
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               without
               sorrow
               ,
            
             
               Although
               elsewhere
               your
               mony
               you
               do
               borrow
               .
            
             
               Furnish
               your selves
               with
               wine
               ,
               with
               flesh
               and
               fishes
               ,
            
             
               Upon
               your
               table
               set
               three
               sorts
               of
               dishes
               .
            
             
               A
               good
               reward
               for
               thee
               will
               then
               be
               hasting
            
             
               Here
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               everlasting
               ,
               &c
            
          
           
             
               Item
               .
            
             
               Women
               ,
               your
               candles
               remember
               for
               to
               light
               ,
            
             
               With
               carefull
               heed
               observe
               this
               time
               aright
               .
            
             
               Here
               of
               great
               profit
               you
               will
               make
               full
               quickly
               ,
            
             
               When
               great
               with
               child
               you
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               fickly
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               fine
               cakes
               to
               bake
               you
               shall
               be
               skilfull
               ,
            
             
               At
               child
               birth
               you
               may
               play
               and
               laugh
               your
               wil-full
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             lest
             any
             should
             account
             of
             these
             as
             poeticall
             figments
             and
             fables
             ,
             I
             will
             relate
             some
             pleasant
             histories
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             whereby
             you
             may
             have
             a
             plaine
             evident
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             miraculous
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             pleasure
             and
             jocund
             life
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefest
             honour
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             tract
             of
             the
             Talmud
             entituled
             ,
             
               de
               Sabbatho
            
             :
             
             These
             ;
             e
             words
             are
             registred
             as
             they
             came
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Chaia
            
             .
             
             I
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             upon
             a
             time
             in
             Cyprus
             (
             others
             say
             in
             Ladkia
             )
             where
             I
             lodged
             with
             a
             certaine
             Katzubh
             ,
             or
             Butcher
             .
             At
             the
             time
             of
             supper
             a
             table
             all
             of
             gold
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             which
             sixteen
             men
             were
             scarce
             able
             to
             carry
             ,
             all
             the
             furniture
             and
             other
             necessaries
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             were
             of
             gold
             the
             platters
             ,
             candlestickes
             ,
             salts
             ,
             cups
             ,
             and
             trenchers
             ,
             all
             of
             gold
             ,
             with
             a
             snmptuous
             variety
             of
             delicates
             ,
             an
             most
             excellent
             apples
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             table
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             beginning
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             said
             ,
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             .
             When
             the
             table
             was
             removed
             ,
             he
             againe
             singing
             praises
             unto
             God
             ,
             said
             ,
             The
             heaven
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             hath
             he
             given
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             Then
             I
             spoke
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             how
             came
             you
             to
             be
             so
             rich
             ?
             and
             what
             good
             thing
             have
             you
             done
             in
             all
             your
             life
             ?
             The
             Master
             ,
             of
             the
             houshold
             ,
             the
             Butcher
             I
             meane
             ,
             replyed
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Butcher
             all
             my
             life
             long
             ,
             and
             whensoever
             it
             was
             my
             chance
             to
             happen
             upon
             some
             choise
             fatling
             ,
             I
             alwaies
             reserved
             it
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             From
             thence
             came
             this
             my
             Mammon
             and
             great
             riches
             ,
             which
             God
             vouchsafed
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             for
             my
             diligent
             observance
             of
             Sabbaths
             .
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             God
             who
             hath
             given
             thee
             this
             abundance
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             thee
             worthy
             to
             bea
             possessour
             of
             so
             great
             wealth
             .
             This
             befell
             the
             Butcher
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             page
             it
             is
             registred
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             sometimes
             one
             Joseph
             ,
             surnamed
             
               Mokir
               Schabbas
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             honourer
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             This
             man
             of
             all
             those
             victuals
             that
             the
             Shambles
             could
             afford
             ,
             thought
             nothing
             too
             deare
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             yea
             he
             would
             spare
             neither
             cost
             nor
             charges
             in
             the
             procurement
             of
             the
             most
             rare
             fishes
             the
             waters
             could
             furnish
             him
             withall
             .
             This
             Joseph
             had
             a
             certaine
             neighbour
             who
             was
             very
             rich
             :
             By
             him
             he
             was
             continually
             flouted
             ,
             with
             a
             goe
             to
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             thee
             that
             thou
             celebratest
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             such
             a
             religious
             manner
             ?
             Certainly
             thou
             art
             never
             the
             richer
             then
             if
             thou
             studied
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             do
             not
             reverence
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             that
             degree
             that
             thou
             doest
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             richer
             then
             thou
             art
             .
             Good
             Joseph
             little
             regarding
             his
             mocks
             ,
             put
             his
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             hoping
             that
             hee
             would
             give
             him
             a
             large
             harvest
             of
             rewards
             for
             these
             his
             weekly
             expences
             .
             At
             that
             time
             there
             were
             certaine
             Astrologers
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             who
             said
             unto
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             Friend
             ;
             what
             availeth
             it
             thee
             to
             bee
             so
             rich
             ,
             when
             thy
             heart
             will
             not
             suffer
             thee
             to
             buy
             one
             good
             fish
             with
             all
             thy
             bags
             ?
             We
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             have
             gathered
             thus
             much
             ▪
             that
             thy
             goods
             and
             riches
             which
             are
             so
             infinite
             ,
             shall
             all
             come
             iuto
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Joseph
               Mokir
               Scabbas
            
             ,
             that
             reverent
             observer
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             is
             wont
             to
             have
             some
             morsell
             for
             his
             money
             .
             The
             rich
             
             man
             hearing
             the
             words
             of
             these
             star-gazers
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             them
             ,
             went
             and
             sold
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             money
             purchased
             many
             Margarites
             ,
             and
             other
             precious
             stones
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             pursed
             up
             in
             a
             girdle
             of
             haire
             ,
             and
             presently
             takes
             shipping
             for
             another
             country
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             man
             Joseph
             might
             not
             inherit
             his
             goods
             .
             When
             he
             was
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             behold
             a
             great
             tempest
             arose
             ,
             and
             did
             ●o
             split
             the
             ship
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             beyond
             expectation
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             take
             up
             his
             lodging
             in
             the
             chambers
             of
             the
             deep
             .
             The
             wind
             blowing
             most
             vehemently
             snatcht
             his
             hat
             from
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             tossing
             it
             into
             a
             remote
             place
             of
             this
             vast
             Ocean
             ,
             where
             a
             fish
             at
             that
             time
             there
             swimming
             ,
             swallowed
             up
             the
             hat
             together
             with
             the
             girdle
             ,
             wherein
             were
             the
             Margarites
             and
             other
             precious
             stones
             .
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             this
             huge
             fish
             was
             taken
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             City
             upon
             Friday
             to
             be
             sold
             in
             the
             Market
             .
             Every
             Caterer
             prized
             the
             fish
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             great
             price
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             none
             could
             buy
             it
             ;
             at
             last
             comes
             
               Joseph
               Mokir
               Schabbas
            
             ,
             who
             was
             alwaies
             accustomed
             to
             buy
             great
             fishes
             of
             what
             price
             soever
             ,
             who
             never
             s●uck
             to
             buy
             this
             also
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             with
             a
             great
             alacrity
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             joy
             of
             heart
             of
             no
             vulgar
             extent
             .
             Which
             when
             he
             had
             carried
             home
             and
             cut
             up
             ,
             he
             found
             in
             the
             leaunch
             thereof
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             girdle
             stuft
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             which
             the
             rich
             Euclio
             had
             lost
             :
             And
             so
             the
             prediction
             of
             the
             Astrologers
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             Then
             became
             Jos●ph
             a
             man
             of
             exceeding
             great
             wealth
             ,
             greatly
             rejoicing
             because
             these
             jewels
             were
             valued
             to
             be
             worth
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
             Then
             came
             a
             certaine
             old
             man
             unto
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ;
             Whosoever
             borroweth
             much
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             wi●l
             likewise
             repay
             him
             much
             againe
             ;
             and
             who
             honours
             it
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             restore
             it
             unto
             him
             foure-fold
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             recorded
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Tract
             concerning
             the
             fasting
             of
             one
             
               Rabbi
               Chonech
            
             .
             He
             was
             wont
             every
             Fryday
             ,
             to
             send
             his
             servants
             into
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             buy
             up
             all
             the
             pot-herbes
             which
             the
             Gardiners
             could
             not
             put
             off
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             commanded
             them
             to
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             rivers
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             in
             Gemarah
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             appendix
             to
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             aske
             the
             question
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             rather
             give
             their
             herbes
             unto
             the
             poor
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             given
             
             them
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             have
             bought
             none
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             should
             have
             come
             so
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Gardiners
             should
             have
             withdrawne
             all
             their
             pot-herbs
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             poor
             people
             could
             not
             have
             had
             them
             ,
             then
             should
             not
             the
             Sabbath
             have
             been
             celebrated
             by
             them
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             ask
             why
             he
             did
             not
             give
             them
             unto
             the
             beasts
             to
             eat
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             far
             better
             ,
             then
             thus
             to
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             utterly
             void
             of
             profit
             .
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             have
             that
             to
             bee
             devoured
             by
             the
             irreasonable
             creature
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             proper
             food
             of
             man.
             And
             that
             although
             he
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             waters
             ,
             yet
             men
             might
             take
             them
             from
             thence
             and
             transfer
             them
             to
             their
             own
             use
             .
             But
             why
             did
             he
             buy
             up
             all
             the
             pot-herbes
             ?
             This
             he
             did
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Gardiners
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             willingly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             better
             accord
             ,
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Market
             every
             Friday
             .
             For
             if
             they
             could
             not
             have
             sold
             this
             their
             garbish
             for
             one
             day
             or
             two
             together
             ,
             then
             had
             they
             staied
             at
             home
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             poor
             people
             should
             have
             wanted
             food
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Sabbath
             it selfe
             should
             have
             been
             dishonoured
             :
             And
             therefore
             
               Rabbi
               Chonech
            
             tooke
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             might
             bee
             honoured
             by
             voluptous
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             poor
             man
             too
             ,
             though
             a
             green
             sallet
             were
             his
             chiefe
             delicate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             tract
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             that
             whosoever
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             lifts
             us
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             celebrates
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             joy
             and
             rejoicing
             ,
             God
             shall
             give
             him
             a
             large
             inheritance
             ,
             subdue
             unto
             him
             many
             nations
             ,
             people
             infinite
             and
             innumerable
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             Then
             (
             that
             is
             when
             thou
             shalt
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             thy
             delight
             )
             
               thou
               shalt
               delight
               thy self
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               set
               thee
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               feed
               thee
               with
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Jacob
               thy
               father
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               spreadforth
               east
               and
               west
               ,
               north
               and
               south
               ,
               even
               into
               the
               foure
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Rabbi
               Nachman
            
             averres
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             exhibites
             himselfe
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             merriment
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               will
               set
               thee
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               tread
               upon
               the
               necks
               of
               thine
               enemies
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             whosoever
             keepes
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             a
             joifull
             heart
             ,
             God
             shall
             give
             him
             whatsoever
             his
             heart
             can
             wish
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Delight
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               thee
               thy
               hearts
               desire
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             seeing
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             not
             as
             yet
             tread
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             are
             really
             possest
             of
             the
             highest
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             have
             gained
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             over
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             the
             monarchy
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             their
             wish
             ,
             they
             poure
             out
             their
             prayers
             upon
             every
             Sabbath
             and
             festivall
             .
             It
             is
             clearly
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             rightly
             and
             duly
             kept
             and
             sanctified
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             delighted
             themselves
             therein
             to
             the
             full
             of
             a
             satiety
             .
          
           
             When
             then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             have
             feasted
             themselves
             and
             fill'd
             their
             guts
             with
             Sabbaticall
             cheer
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             then
             they
             pray
             as
             abovesaid
             .
             The
             table
             is
             left
             covered
             and
             spread
             untill
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             The
             candles
             also
             lighted
             in
             honour
             thereof
             ,
             stand
             in
             their
             lampes
             unextinguished
             .
             Hence
             ariseth
             a
             sharpe
             contention
             among
             them
             about
             the
             lights
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             what
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             hunt
             or
             feek
             for
             flies
             or
             lice
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             light
             ;
             or
             to
             read
             or
             write
             by
             them
             ,
             lest
             some
             in
             so
             doing
             should
             be
             moved
             to
             snuffe
             the
             lights
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             profane
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             they
             will
             have
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             signi●ie
             delight
             ,
             
             therefore
             their
             wise
             Doctors
             think
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             great
             honor
             unto
             the
             day
             ,
             if
             any
             married
             man
             ,
             but
             especially
             one
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             who
             is
             learned
             and
             well
             seen
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             hug
             and
             kisse
             his
             wife
             a
             little
             more
             then
             ordinary
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             eat
             store
             of
             potato
             roots
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             begin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             become
             more
             valiant
             in
             the
             act
             of
             carnall
             copulation
             .
             For
             the
             same
             cause
             marriages
             are
             commonly
             celebrated
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             that
             their
             first
             concourse
             upon
             that
             night
             may
             bee
             the
             morefortunate
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             it
             sel●e
             more
             highly
             dignified
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             infants
             begot
             upon
             this
             night
             ,
             continually
             be
             partakers
             of
             eminent
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             at
             length
             attaine
             unto
             the
             dignity
             of
             
             wise
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             chiefly
             then
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             act
             of
             generation
             the
             parents
             minds
             are
             full
             of
             good
             and
             pure
             cogitations
             ;
             when
             they
             come
             together
             not
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Lastily
             ,
             when
             any
             Jew
             is
             a
             travelling
             upon
             Friday
             ,
             and
             is
             distant
             from
             his
             Inne
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             dwelling
             house
             at
             evening
             more
             then
             a
             Sabbath
             dayes
             journey
             ,
             then
             ought
             he
             to
             stay
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             reft
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             field
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             wood
             ,
             all
             perils
             of
             robbers
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             meat
             and
             drinke
             set
             aside
             .
             Concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             true
             story
             ;
             which
             runs
             as
             followeth
             .
             Upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             three
             Jewes
             went
             a
             travelling
             :
             When
             it
             began
             to
             be
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             drew
             near
             ,
             then
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             what
             course
             shall
             wee
             take
             ?
             the
             way
             is
             very
             dangerous
             by
             reason
             of
             robbers
             ,
             wild
             and
             evill
             beasts
             do
             also
             haunt
             the
             woods
             ,
             better
             it
             is
             that
             we
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             become
             the
             deliverer
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             then
             to
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             perill
             of
             losing
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             depart
             hence
             until
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             ended
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             commanded
             me
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             is
             able
             to
             preserve
             me
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             this
             wood
             .
             When
             his
             fellowes
             perceived
             his
             resolution
             ,
             they
             held
             on
             their
             journey
             ,
             beeing
             Sabbath-breakers
             .
             But
             this
             third
             man
             staied
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             been
             nailed
             unto
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             pitching
             his
             tent
             ,
             spread
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             table
             ,
             and
             set
             bread
             ▪
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             provision
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             saying
             his
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             sate
             him
             down
             to
             take
             his
             first
             Sabbath
             meale
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             as
             he
             was
             at
             his
             repast
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             Bore
             unto
             him
             of
             such
             an
             horrible
             and
             ugly
             shape
             ,
             as
             never
             eye
             beheld
             .
             This
             said
             beast
             drawing
             neare
             unto
             him
             ,
             signified
             by
             certaine
             gestures
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             hungry
             .
             The
             Jew
             good
             man
             in
             a
             manner
             terrified
             ,
             gives
             him
             a
             crust
             of
             bread
             .
             withall
             feeding
             himselfe
             with
             this
             meditation
             ,
             that
             God
             if
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             could
             easily
             preserve
             him
             in
             safety
             .
             The
             Bore
             never
             moving
             eats
             the
             bread
             which
             was
             given
             him
             and
             staies
             there
             still
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Jew
             had
             sufficiently
             refreshed
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             said
             his
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             which
             ended
             ,
             he
             lies
             downe
             upon
             the
             earth
             to
             take
             his
             rest
             and
             sleep
             ,
             the
             
             Bore
             lying
             downe
             besides
             him
             .
             The
             morning
             light
             unlocking
             his
             eye-lids
             ,
             he
             was
             exceeding
             joifull
             ,
             that
             the
             Bore
             had
             not
             devoured
             him
             ,
             praising
             God
             and
             giving
             him
             thanks
             for
             such
             a
             benefit
             ;
             he
             orderly
             also
             pours
             out
             his
             morning
             devotions
             ,
             then
             taking
             his
             dinner
             and
             supper
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             all
             his
             prayers
             .
             When
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             ended
             ,
             he
             making
             a
             separation
             ,
             divided
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             weeke
             (
             of
             which
             more
             shall
             bee
             spoken
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             )
             and
             so
             went
             on
             his
             journey
             ,
             the
             Bore
             becomming
             his
             individuall
             companion
             all
             the
             night
             over
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             night
             his
             two
             companions
             had
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             robbers
             ,
             who
             had
             spoiled
             them
             of
             all
             that
             they
             had
             .
             At
             last
             (
             the
             Bore
             accompanying
             him
             )
             hee
             overtooke
             them
             ,
             whom
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             beast
             beheld
             ,
             hee
             run
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             tore
             them
             both
             in
             pieces
             .
             At
             the
             sight
             whereof
             ,
             feare
             begins
             to
             benum
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             religious
             Jew
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             opinion
             possessed
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             also
             was
             at
             the
             last
             gaspe
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             who
             had
             robbed
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             questioned
             him
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             travell'd
             .
             He
             made
             answer
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Jew
             (
             for
             having
             a
             sure
             confiden●e
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             himselfe
             )
             and
             came
             from
             the
             Kings
             pallace
             ,
             and
             am
             thus
             farre
             on
             my
             journy
             .
             They
             further
             enquired
             of
             him
             where
             he
             got
             that
             Bore
             ?
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             the
             King
             bestowed
             him
             on
             me
             for
             a
             guide
             .
             Then
             said
             one
             of
             the
             Robbers
             ▪
             surely
             that
             Jew
             is
             in
             great
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             his
             will
             was
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             a
             safe
             pass
             age
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             that
             Bore
             .
             And
             the
             other
             replyed
             ,
             we
             will
             give
             him
             all
             the
             money
             that
             wee
             have
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             the
             wood
             for
             feare
             lest
             he
             discover
             us
             .
             Which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             him
             for
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             space
             ;
             they
             also
             holding
             on
             to
             direct
             him
             in
             the
             way
             that
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             the
             Bore
             run
             back
             into
             the
             wood
             againe
             .
             The
             case
             standing
             thus
             ,
             it
             behoves
             every
             Jew
             ,
             committing
             himselfe
             to
             the
             protection
             of
             him
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             keep
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             with
             all
             diligence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Jewes
             celebrate
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             also
             make
             an
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             UPon
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             early
             leave
             their
             beds
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             but
             sleep
             untill
             the
             day
             be
             farre
             spent
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             more
             for
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             due
             honor
             tendered
             unto
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             yet
             the
             more
             pleasure
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             the
             more
             devoutly
             they
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             their
             opinion
             .
             Their
             Rabbines
             doe
             most
             magisterially
             prove
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             this
             custome
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             twenty
             eight
             Chapter
             of
             the
             fourth
             booke
             of
             Moses
             .
             When
             Moses
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             makes
             mention
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               early
               in
               the
               morning
            
             :
             But
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             oblation
             for
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             words
             is
             this
             .
             The
             daily
             sacrifices
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             offered
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             before
             it
             was
             light
             (
             instead
             of
             which
             they
             repaire
             at
             this
             day
             earely
             unto
             their
             Synagogue
             to
             say
             their
             morning
             prayers
             )
             as
             was
             formerly
             declared
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             a
             longer
             stay
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             offered
             before
             perfect
             day
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Jewes
             ought
             to
             sleep
             larger
             upon
             this
             day
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             later
             to
             morning
             prayer
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             recreate
             themselves
             for
             a
             longer
             space
             upon
             their
             couches
             ,
             for
             the
             joy
             and
             delight
             accrewing
             by
             the
             Sabbaths
             reproach
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             once
             come
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             pray
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             saying
             and
             singing
             more
             prayers
             and
             anthemes
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Upon
             this
             day
             they
             doe
             not
             put
             on
             their
             phylacteries
             (
             of
             which
             we
             spoke
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             )
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Sabbath
             it selfe
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Jewish
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Jewes
             onely
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             them
             to
             bee
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             they
             have
             no
             need
             of
             other
             signes
             ,
             as
             the
             phylacteries
             and
             circumcision
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Jew
             may
             bee
             knowne
             from
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             They
             bring
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             in
             that
             pompe
             ,
             which
             we
             specified
             in
             the
             ninth
             Chapter
             .
             They
             read
             out
             of
             it
             seven
             sections
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             performing
             whereof
             ,
             seven
             particular
             persons
             are
             called
             out
             .
             Whosoever
             is
             called
             ,
             comes
             up
             by
             the
             doore
             next
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             goes
             downe
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             to
             have
             done
             the
             like
             .
             For
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               inner
               Temple
               which
               lookes
               unto
               the
               north
               ,
               shall
               be
               shut
               for
               the
               space
               of
               six
               daies
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               worke
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Calends
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               .
               And
               the
               Prince
               shall
               enter
               by
               the
               way
               of
               that
               gate
               ,
               and
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               posts
               thereof
               ;
               and
               the
               Priests
               shall
               offer
               his
               burnt
               offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             holy
             Temple
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             at
             one
             doore
             and
             went
             out
             at
             another
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             accustomed
             to
             read
             some
             certaine
             sections
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             same
             subject
             is
             handled
             ,
             that
             is
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             .
             This
             custome
             then
             had
             its
             originall
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             interdicted
             to
             reade
             the
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             they
             began
             to
             read
             in
             the
             pla●e
             thereof
             ,
             a
             Lecture
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             they
             named
             Hapharah
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             a
             certain
             exposition
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             This
             custome
             was
             in
             force
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             is
             recorded
             .
             
               For
               they
               that
               dwell
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               their
               rulers
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               voices
               of
               the
               Prophets
               which
               are
               read
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               they
               have
               fulfilled
               them
               in
               condemning
               him
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               had
               them
               that
               preached
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             And
             although
             at
             this
             day
             they
             are
             not
             prohibited
             to
             read
             and
             teach
             Moses
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             yet
             they
             keepe
             the
             custome
             of
             reading
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             too
             conversant
             in
             well
             doing
             .
          
           
             They
             pray
             also
             for
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             ,
             
             who
             in
             their
             life
             time
             did
             not
             rightly
             sanctify
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             For
             the
             Rabbines
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             tossed
             in
             hell
             from
             side
             to
             side
             both
             after
             and
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             pray
             for
             them
             thereupon
             .
          
           
           
             Their
             prayers
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             must
             not
             continue
             any
             longer
             then
             six
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             For
             it
             is
             forbidden
             either
             to
             fast
             or
             pray
             any
             longer
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             Doctors
             have
             collected
             out
             of
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               the
               Sabbath
               Oneg
               .
            
             For
             the
             word
             Oneg
             signifying
             delight
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             written
             without
             the
             letter
             Vau
             ,
             which
             in
             numeration
             ,
             maketh
             six
             .
             By
             which
             the
             Prophet
             would
             secretly
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             fast
             after
             the
             sixt
             hour
             ,
             or
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             it
             would
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             should
             not
             be
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             vexation
             unto
             us
             .
             Therefore
             morning
             prayer
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             eate
             their
             second
             Sabbaticall
             meale
             ,
             making
             themselves
             merry
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             have
             dreamed
             some
             ominous
             dream
             ;
             as
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             the
             beams
             of
             his
             own
             house
             to
             fall
             down
             ,
             his
             teeth
             to
             fall
             out
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             he
             must
             fast
             untill
             it
             be
             late
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             seeing
             such
             phantasticall
             meteors
             portend
             no
             faire
             weather
             .
             If
             the
             jaw
             bones
             of
             any
             one
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sleep
             ,
             seem
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sleep
             to
             fall
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             such
             a
             dream
             is
             a
             good
             dreame
             ,
             because
             it
             betokens
             the
             teeth
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             that
             intended
             evill
             against
             him
             .
             If
             to
             eate
             be
             burdensome
             unto
             any
             ,
             and
             to
             fast
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             may
             fast
             by
             statute
             .
             If
             any
             cannot
             abstaine
             from
             teares
             ,
             he
             may
             weep
             by
             authority
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             ones
             lamentation
             ,
             is
             his
             owne
             delight
             ,
             his
             adversaries
             recreation
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             conducible
             to
             a
             sanctifyed
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Yetnot
             withstanding
             ,
             whosoever
             fasts
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             he
             must
             fast
             also
             upon
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             because
             he
             feared
             not
             to
             substract
             the
             pleasure
             due
             unto
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             seemeth
             good
             unto
             the
             wise
             men
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             dinner
             being
             ended
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             should
             bee
             learned
             by
             study
             ,
             and
             some
             Chapters
             read
             o●t
             of
             the
             holy
             Bible
             .
             
             For
             upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             complained
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             in
             this
             universe
             had
             a
             like
             unto
             it selfe
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             was
             onely
             destitute
             .
             Then
             God
             instantly
             replyed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             shall
             from
             henceforth
             be
             thy
             mate
             ;
             for
             they
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             bend
             their
             study
             to
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             at
             that
             
             time
             be
             altogether
             idle
             .
             Then
             the
             Law
             posting
             unto
             Gods
             tribunall
             ,
             poured
             out
             its
             complaints
             and
             said
             ;
             When
             Israel
             shall
             returne
             into
             his
             owne
             land
             ,
             and
             one
             shall
             goe
             unto
             his
             farme
             ,
             another
             to
             his
             vineyard
             ,
             who
             shall
             then
             learn
             or
             study
             me
             .
             God
             answered
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             shall
             doe
             it
             ,
             who
             resting
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             shall
             practise
             nothing
             else
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             these
             complaints
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             and
             thought
             meet
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             after
             dinner
             ,
             every
             one
             should
             busie
             himselfe
             either
             in
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             collecting
             something
             out
             of
             their
             bookes
             of
             morality
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             incited
             unto
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Law
             and
             Sabbath
             might
             not
             have
             any
             more
             just
             occasion
             of
             complaint
             .
             But
             alas
             how
             rare
             readers
             they
             are
             in
             these
             good
             books
             ,
             experience
             gives
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             for
             the
             whole
             weeks
             space
             ;
             time
             enough
             a
             man
             would
             think
             .
             They
             speake
             not
             so
             much
             of
             their
             bargaines
             ,
             usury
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             At
             even-tide
             they
             returne
             againe
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ended
             ,
             they
             fall
             to
             their
             supper
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             last
             meal
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             while
             the
             day
             is
             not
             yet
             gone
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sabbath
             altogether
             come
             to
             its
             period
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             at
             this
             time
             eate
             much
             ,
             because
             their
             time
             is
             short
             and
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             thanksgivings
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             often
             fals
             out
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             meale
             is
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             an
             hungry
             ,
             because
             they
             filled
             their
             paunhes
             more
             largely
             at
             dinner
             ,
             which
             often
             holds
             unto
             the
             evening
             .
             These
             meales
             or
             banquets
             they
             repute
             as
             a
             thing
             strictly
             commanded
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             worke
             of
             singular
             excellen●ie
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             con●erning
             which
             they
             writing
             very
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             celebrates
             them
             frequently
             and
             diligently
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             hell
             torments
             ▪
             he
             shall
             be
             defended
             against
             that
             most
             fe●
             refull
             warre
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ;
             he
             shall
             bee
             preserved
             from
             the
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             about
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             ,
             
               Chebble
               hammaschi●he
            
             .
          
           
             Between
             evening
             and
             night
             the
             use
             of
             cle●ne
             water
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             brooke
             ,
             because
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             deceased
             doe
             as
             yet
             bath
             and
             coole
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             must
             presently
             return
             into
             hell
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             approacheth
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             and
             last
             repast
             finished
             ,
             many
             use
             suddenly
             with
             great
             expedition
             to
             match
             away
             the
             table
             cloth
             ;
             dreaming
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             due
             reverence
             shall
             be
             exhibited
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             night
             inveloping
             the
             earth
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             they
             againe
             assemble
             themselves
             to
             prayer
             ,
             sing
             sweet
             Sabbaticall
             hymns
             ,
             especially
             that
             prayer
             ,
             veharacham
             ,
             with
             a
             ravishing
             Nigan
             ,
             their
             descant
             resounding
             in
             an
             amiable
             melody
             ,
             much
             like
             the
             ordinary
             catter-wauling
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             March
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             chant
             their
             farewell
             to
             the
             holy
             Sabbath
             .
             They
             continue
             these
             their
             songs
             untill
             much
             of
             the
             night
             be
             spent
             ,
             out
             of
             pity
             and
             compassion
             towards
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             Jewes
             :
             And
             that
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             that
             the
             longer
             these
             their
             devotions
             are
             a
             finishing
             ,
             the
             later
             their
             returne
             shall
             bee
             into
             the
             infernall
             pit
             .
             For
             as
             upon
             Friday
             at
             eve
             there
             is
             a
             loud
             proclamation
             made
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             wicked
             should
             depart
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             goe
             into
             the
             earth
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             all
             Israel
             may
             upon
             this
             day
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             :
             So
             upon
             Saterday
             at
             night
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             Jewes
             have
             ended
             their
             evening
             prayers
             ,
             a
             second
             proclamation
             goes
             forth
             to
             will
             and
             command
             all
             damned
             soules
             to
             returne
             into
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             .
             
             In
             these
             their
             benighted
             chanting
             orisons
             ,
             they
             oftentimes
             call
             upon
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             promised
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             come
             ,
             but
             either
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             Festivall
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Sabbath
             now
             being
             past
             ,
             and
             hee
             not
             comming
             ,
             they
             intreat
             him
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             (
             Perhaps
             good
             Elias
             is
             not
             quick
             of
             hearing
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             invited
             ,
             yea
             intreated
             to
             come
             ,
             doth
             not
             come
             as
             yet
             )
             The
             Chachamim
             and
             skil●ull
             Rabbines
             also
             record
             ,
             that
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             standing
             under
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             registres
             the
             merits
             and
             good
             workes
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             diligently
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             they
             sing
             the
             certaine
             song
             ,
             whose
             beginning
             is
             B●●rechu
             ,
             Then
             the
             women
             make
             speed
             unto
             their
             owne
             wels
             ,
             to
             draw
             water
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             fountaine
             Meribah
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             dranke
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             
             flowes
             into
             the
             sea
             of
             Tyberias
             ,
             and
             issuing
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             intermingles
             it selfe
             with
             all
             other
             fountains
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Jewish
             women
             drawing
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             water
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             may
             use
             it
             as
             a
             choise
             ingredient
             for
             some
             excellent
             medicine
             .
             Moreover
             whosoever
             drinkes
             of
             a
             fountaine
             so
             qualified
             ,
             shall
             have
             present
             remedy
             for
             any
             disease
             ,
             
             yea
             though
             his
             whole
             body
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             french
             pox
             .
             Upon
             a
             certain
             time
             a
             woman
             presently
             upon
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             prayer
             Barechu
             ,
             went
             to
             draw
             waterat
             that
             instant
             the
             fountaine
             Meribah
             presented
             it selfe
             unto
             her
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             she
             protracting
             the
             time
             of
             her
             returne
             homeward
             ,
             her
             husband
             began
             to
             chafe
             and
             swell
             with
             anger
             ;
             which
             the
             woman
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             through
             feare
             streaming
             from
             the
             fountaine
             of
             his
             choler
             into
             the
             channels
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             made
             her
             let
             the
             paile
             of
             water
             to
             slip
             out
             of
             her
             hand
             unto
             the
             ground
             ;
             whereupon
             some
             few
             cooling
             drops
             being
             by
             the
             fall
             besprinkled
             upon
             the
             diseased
             body
             of
             her
             raging
             husband
             ,
             were
             as
             so
             many
             skilfull
             Chirurgions
             to
             the
             place
             they
             onely
             touched
             .
             This
             the
             good
             man
             got
             for
             his
             anger
             ,
             who
             if
             hee
             had
             drunke
             up
             all
             the
             water
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             might
             have
             gained
             a
             finall
             recovery
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Rabbines
             say
             ,
             that
             an
             angry
             man
             reapes
             no
             other
             profit
             by
             his
             cholerick
             behaviour
             but
             his
             owne
             anger
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             make
             a
             division
             and
             interpose
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             week
             ●ollowing
             giving
             God
             thanks
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             so
             much
             grace
             ,
             as
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             that
             good
             manner
             .
             This
             is
             done
             by
             their
             Reader
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             after
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             poor
             peoples
             sake
             ,
             who
             cannot
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             necessity
             ,
             doe
             it
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             .
             Otherwi●e
             the
             Master
             of
             every
             private
             family
             doth
             it
             in
             his
             owne
             dwelling
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             forme
             following
             .
             A
             great
             candle
             is
             lighted
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             Torch
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Ner
               habdalah
            
             ,
             or
             the
             candle
             of
             division
             or
             destruction
             .
             Then
             they
             bring
             in
             a
             little
             box
             commonly
             made
             of
             silver
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             best
             perfumes
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             takes
             a
             cup
             full
             of
             wine
             (
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             wine
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             then
             he
             takes
             ale
             or
             beer
             instead
             thereof
             )
             and
             sings
             with
             a
             loud
             and
             shrill
             voice
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Salvation
               and
               my
               trust
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               feare
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               praise
               God
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               health
               .
               He
               hath
               delivered
               me
               out
               of
               all
               my
               trouble
               ,
               and
               mine
               eye
               hath
               seen
               her
               desire
               
               upon
               mine
               enemies
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               ,
               Selah
               .
               I
               will
               take
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Hee
               hath
               been
               a
               light
               unto
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               joy
               ,
               gladnesse
               ,
               and
               honour
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             ended
             ,
             he
             blesseth
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             pouring
             a
             little
             of
             the
             wine
             therein
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             bee
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             created
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             taking
             the
             cup
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             box
             full
             of
             perfumes
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             dost
             create
             divers
             kinds
             of
             perfumes
             ;
             He
             puts
             the
             box
             unto
             his
             nose
             to
             recreate
             his
             smell
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             it
             to
             every
             one
             in
             the
             family
             for
             the
             same
             end
             .
             Then
             taking
             the
             cup
             againe
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             he
             goes
             unto
             the
             great
             candle
             ,
             using
             no
             small
             delight
             in
             an
             exquisite
             contemplation
             of
             the
             nailes
             upon
             his
             fingers
             ,
             so
             that
             bending
             his
             fingers
             towards
             his
             wrist
             ,
             they
             cast
             a
             certaine
             shadow
             upon
             the
             palme
             ;
             after
             this
             he
             stretcheth
             forth
             his
             hand
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             know
             by
             the
             candle
             light
             ,
             that
             his
             nailes
             are
             whiter
             then
             his
             fingers
             ,
             which
             he
             perceiving
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             created
             such
             a
             resplendent
             candle
             .
             Then
             he
             takes
             the
             cup
             againe
             into
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             looking
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             upon
             the
             nailes
             thereof
             .
             Then
             by
             and
             by
             he
             transfers
             the
             cup
             into
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             holy
             and
             unholy
             ,
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             between
             Israel
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             between
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             six
             dayes
             of
             the
             weeke
             destinated
             for
             labour
             .
             While
             hee
             is
             a
             repeating
             this
             prayer
             ,
             he
             poures
             a
             little
             of
             the
             wine
             out
             of
             the
             cup
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             Then
             he
             drinks
             a
             little
             of
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             reaching
             it
             unto
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sup
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             these
             nocturnall
             petitions
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             which
             begins
             ,
             
               Vaiehi
               Noam
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             letter
             zaijn
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             which
             signifies
             weapons
             ;
             whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             say
             this
             prayer
             with
             a
             devo●t
             minde
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             safe
             and
             secure
             that
             whole
             night
             following
             ,
             from
             any
             kinde
             of
             weapon
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             neither
             be
             killed
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             least
             scratch
             given
             him
             .
             In
             the
             the
             like
             manner
             he
             shall
             besafe
             from
             the
             devill
             ,
             when
             he
             devoutly
             faith
             that
             prayer
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             
               Schema
               Israel
            
             ,
             Heare
             O
             
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             first
             verse
             begins
             with
             the
             letter
             Schin
             ,
             and
             ends
             with
             the
             letter
             Daleth
             ,
             which
             two
             joined
             together
             ,
             make
             Scheds
             ,
             which
             word
             signifies
             a
             Devill
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             they
             prove
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             
             
               that
               you
               may
               discern
               between
               the
               holy
               and
               profane
            
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             
               Godseparated
               the
               light
               from
               the
               darknesse
               .
            
             Some
             take
             of
             the
             consecrated
             wine
             ,
             and
             anoint
             their
             eies
             therewithall
             ;
             others
             wash
             their
             face
             in
             it
             ,
             thinking
             it
             a
             wholsome
             medicine
             against
             the
             fluxes
             of
             the
             eye
             ;
             others
             bath
             their
             arteries
             therewith
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             length
             〈◊〉
             their
             dayes
             ;
             others
             sprinkle
             it
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             ho●●ri
             about
             the
             beds
             ,
             and
             cradles
             of
             infants
             ,
             dreaming
             that
             it
             is
             soveraign
             against
             enchantments
             and
             witchcraft
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             wine
             is
             of
             so
             high
             esteeme
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             other
             also
             wherewith
             they
             initiate
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             They
             smell
             the
             perfumes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             a
             swoon
             ,
             while
             one
             of
             their
             soules
             departs
             out
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             Sabbathday
             they
             have
             another
             soule
             besides
             that
             which
             they
             live
             by
             at
             other
             times
             .
             Concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             writes
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Talmud
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             three
             soules
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             these
             following
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               created
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               stretched
               it
               out
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               groweth
               thereon
               ;
               who
               giveth
               life
               and
               breath
               unto
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               it
               .
            
             According
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             they
             find
             two
             soules
             in
             man
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             we
             add
             the
             naturall
             soule
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             three
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             also
             write
             ,
             that
             two
             soules
             depart
             out
             of
             a
             man
             sleeping
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             which
             goes
             upward
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             learne
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             other
             goes
             downward
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             running
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             contemplates
             nothing
             else
             but
             injustice
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             foolishnesse
             or
             vanity
             .
             The
             third
             they
             call
             
               Ruach
               Behemoth
            
             ,
             the
             irreasonable
             soule
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             first
             of
             all
             received
             by
             man
             ,
             is
             seated
             neare
             unto
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             sees
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             the
             other
             two
             soules
             in
             their
             absence
             from
             the
             body
             have
             heard
             seen
             or
             done
             ;
             and
             hence
             proceed
             and
             issue
             all
             our
             dreames
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             not
             alwaies
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
             They
             say
             moreover
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             a
             man
             hath
             another
             soule
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             
             enlarges
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             more
             honourably
             ,
             and
             exhilarate
             himselfe
             in
             a
             higher
             straine
             of
             mirth
             ,
             then
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             Sabbath
             once
             being
             ended
             ,
             this
             soule
             departs
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             becomes
             weake
             thereupon
             ,
             against
             which
             his
             faintnesse
             ,
             hee
             may
             prosperously
             use
             these
             sweet
             smelling
             odours
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             may
             have
             wherewith
             to
             recover
             its
             former
             strength
             .
             Hitherto
             Margarita
             ,
             but
             whence
             he
             had
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             cannot
             as
             yet
             finde
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             superfluous
             soule
             〈◊〉
             remember
             I
             have
             read
             this
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
             
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
            
             said
             〈◊〉
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jochai
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             commandements
             that
             God
             gave
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             publike
             ,
             except
             the
             Sabbath
             which
             he
             gave
             in
             private
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               The
               Sabbath
               shall
               be
               an
               everlasting
               signe
               between
               me
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Jewes
             by
             
               an
               everlasting
               signe
            
             ,
             would
             understand
             
               a
               secret
               token
            
             ,
             willing
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             should
             be
             hid
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             onely
             manifested
             to
             the
             Jewes
             .
             (
             Therefore
             marke
             diligently
             ,
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             how
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             leolam
             ,
             
             signifying
             everlasting
             ,
             any
             reasonable
             soule
             being
             judge
             ,
             must
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             interpretation
             ,
             signifie
             hidden
             and
             concealed
             .
             )
             Hence
             the
             Rabbines
             in
             their
             Gemarah
             ask
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             do
             not
             know
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             time
             to
             come
             shall
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             not
             keeping
             thereof
             ?
             They
             make
             answer
             to
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             wee
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             hidden
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             because
             they
             will
             not
             keepe
             it
             .
             But
             the
             reward
             due
             unto
             the
             observance
             thereof
             ,
             is
             hidden
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             know
             not
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             would
             rightlly
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             they
             should
             also
             know
             thereward
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             the
             superfluous
             soule
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             given
             to
             men
             ▪
             rather
             upon
             that
             day
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             abundantly
             doth
             enlarge
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             they
             may
             take
             their
             rest
             with
             ease
             ,
             eat
             and
             drinke
             well
             and
             merrily
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             care
             and
             sorrow
             a
             packing
             from
             their
             breasts
             .
             Hereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
            
             the
             
             sonne
             of
             Lakis
             ,
             
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             this
             soule
             to
             man
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             about
             eventide
             ,
             and
             tooke
             it
             from
             him
             again
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               When
               he
               had
               taken
               rest
               ev●n
               to
               satiety
               ,
               the
               Sab●ath
               remaining
               ,
               then
               was
               he
               deprived
               of
               his
               soule
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             superfluous
             one
             .
             Where
             againe
             note
             ,
             how
             neatly
             the
             Jewes
             interpret
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             the
             verbe
             jinn●phsch
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             to
             want
             or
             bee
             deprived
             of
             a
             soule
             ,
             whereas
             it
             hath
             a
             clean
             contrary
             signification
             ;
             to
             cherish
             ,
             recollect
             ,
             recreate
             ,
             stirre
             up
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             to
             breath
             ;
             which
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             ascribe
             unto
             God
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             nor
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             lost
             a
             soule
             .
             In
             this
             their
             blindnesse
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             blush
             not
             to
             place
             their
             chiefe
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             superfluous
             soule
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Abraham
            
             also
             hath
             a
             most
             accurate
             dispute
             in
             his
             Madrasch
             or
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             which
             book
             is
             called
             
               Zeror
               hammor
            
             ,
             in
             English
             a
             bundle
             of
             Myrrhe
             .
             Other
             interpreters
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             say
             ,
             thinking
             their
             opinion
             to
             be
             more
             plausible
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             use
             to
             smell
             to
             the
             perfumes
             ,
             because
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             yet
             lasting
             doth
             not
             stinke
             ;
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             doores
             of
             hell
             set
             open
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             enter
             againe
             into
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             then
             it
             begins
             to
             send
             out
             an
             ill
             savour
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             the
             nosing
             of
             those
             odors
             are
             a
             present
             remedy
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             their
             Germane
             Minhagin
             .
          
           
             They
             looke
             upon
             their
             nailes
             also
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             fruitfull
             growth
             ,
             which
             a●though
             they
             be
             alwaies
             cut
             upon
             the
             Friday
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             alwaies
             grow
             againe
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             done
             in
             remembrance
             of
             that
             garment
             ,
             which
             God
             at
             the
             first
             made
             for
             Adam
             in
             paradise
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             nailes
             of
             a
             mans
             hand
             .
             Others
             that
             all
             this
             is
             done
             to
             distinguish
             the
             nailes
             from
             the
             flesh
             ;
             which
             wonderfull
             consideration
             had
             its
             first
             originall
             from
             Adam
             ;
             Who
             ,
             
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             whole
             world
             wrapt
             up
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             said
             ,
             Woe
             unto
             me
             for
             whose
             sinne
             alone
             the
             whole
             earth
             is
             darkned
             !
             Then
             God
             suggested
             this
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             two
             stones
             ,
             and
             strike
             the
             one
             against
             the
             otherpunc
             ;
             which
             he
             doing
             ,
             the
             fire
             sparkled
             :
             out
             ,
             whereat
             he
             lighted
             a
             candle
             .
             
             Then
             Adam
             marking
             that
             he
             was
             every
             whit
             naked
             ,
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             his
             fingers
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             he
             praised
             God
             with
             a
             greater
             admiration
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             book
             called
             Colb●
             .
          
           
             They
             poure
             some
             part
             of
             the
             conse●rated
             wine
             upon
             the
             ground
             for
             lucks
             sake
             ,
             because
             such
             an
             effusion
             prognosticates
             that
             house
             to
             become
             plentifully
             stored
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             sustenan●e
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             shame
             not
             to
             write
             ,
             that
             in
             what
             house
             soever
             this
             wine
             is
             not
             poured
             out
             as
             water
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             blessing
             at
             all
             resident
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             Corah
             and
             his
             rebellious
             companions
             ;
             for
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             foolishly
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             doe
             as
             yet
             remaine
             alive
             therein
             ,
             and
             are
             comforted
             by
             this
             consecrated
             wine
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             before
             somewhat
             was
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             stinke
             of
             hell
             fire
             ;
             
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             story
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
             That
             wicked
             man
             
               Turnus
               Rophus
            
             upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             demanded
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             the
             Sabbath
             did
             excell
             other
             daies
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             prosecute
             it
             with
             so
             great
             honour
             .
             The
             Rabbine
             replyed
             ,
             why
             doe
             mortals
             more
             honour
             thee
             ,
             then
             other
             men
             of
             the
             same
             mould
             ?
             because
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             my
             liege
             will
             have
             it
             so
             .
             To
             whom
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             answered
             againe
             ,
             The
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             even
             our
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             wils
             us
             to
             give
             more
             honour
             and
             reverence
             unto
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             day
             in
             the
             weeke
             besides
             .
             Turnus
             replies
             ,
             who
             can
             certainly
             assure
             thee
             ,
             that
             your
             Sabbath
             day
             is
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             true
             Sabbath
             indeed
             ;
             perhaps
             you
             may
             celebrate
             it
             upon
             some
             other
             .
             The
             Rabbine
             answers
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             a
             water-course
             of
             the
             River
             Sambation
             ,
             who
             estreame
             is
             so
             headstrong
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             daies
             ,
             that
             it
             roles
             huge
             great
             stones
             along
             with
             it
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             it
             denies
             any
             one
             passage
             for
             the
             whole
             weeke
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             it
             stands
             unmoveable
             not
             running
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             2.
             
             I
             can
             draw
             an
             evident
             argument
             for
             the
             demonstration
             hereof
             ,
             from
             thy
             fathers
             Sepulchre
             :
             For
             all
             the
             weeke
             long
             ,
             the
             smoake
             and
             stench
             of
             hell
             fire
             iss
             ;
             ues
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             for
             that
             space
             he
             is
             
             tormented
             therein
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             the
             Sepulchre
             sends
             out
             no
             ill
             savour
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             thy
             father
             at
             that
             time
             is
             come
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             takes
             his
             rest
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             fire
             thereof
             hath
             no
             power
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             smoaks
             not
             upon
             that
             day
             .
             When
             Turnus
             heard
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Rabbine
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             peradventure
             the
             time
             of
             his
             adjudgement
             to
             hell
             torments
             is
             now
             expired
             ?
             The
             Rabbine
             bids
             him
             goe
             unto
             thy
             fathers
             tombe
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             now
             ended
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             it
             doe
             not
             smoake
             as
             yet
             .
             Which
             Turnus
             hearing
             ,
             went
             and
             found
             it
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Rabbine
             had
             spoken
             .
          
           
             This
             moved
             Turnus
             to
             a
             hainous
             enterprize
             ,
             for
             by
             enchantments
             ,
             he
             cals
             his
             father
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             thus
             bespeaks
             him
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             who
             diddest
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             all
             thy
             life
             long
             ,
             shouldest
             now
             being
             dead
             ,
             observe
             and
             keep
             it
             ?
             How
             farre
             is
             the
             time
             spent
             ,
             since
             thou
             becamest
             so
             godly
             a
             Jew
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             My
             sonne
             ,
             whosoever
             living
             among
             you
             will
             not
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             willingly
             in
             this
             place
             after
             death
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             thereunto
             .
             The
             sonne
             replies
             ,
             how
             are
             you
             occupied
             I
             pray
             you
             upon
             the
             worke
             dayes
             ?
             Upon
             them
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             some
             burns
             us
             with
             fire
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             we
             enjoy
             our
             rest
             :
             For
             upon
             Friday
             at
             evening
             ,
             a
             Proclamation
             goes
             forth
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             time
             of
             ceslation
             is
             now
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             should
             depart
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             which
             we
             hearing
             ,
             betake
             our selves
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             in
             resting
             ,
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Then
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             the
             Jewes
             have
             ended
             all
             their
             prayers
             ,
             then
             comes
             an
             evill
             Angell
             called
             Dumah
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             commands
             us
             to
             returne
             into
             hell
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             have
             now
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             Sabbath
             .
             Then
             wee
             recoiling
             into
             hell
             ,
             are
             scorched
             by
             the
             flames
             thereof
             ,
             untill
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             .
             These
             are
             our
             infernall
             imployments
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             have
             an
             itching
             desire
             to
             read
             any
             more
             concerning
             these
             horrible
             trifling
             fopperies
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
               ,
               in
               parscha
               vaiischma
               Jethro
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             exposition
             upon
             the
             eighteenth
             Chapter
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             where
             hee
             writes
             many
             things
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Now
             seeing
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             oftentimes
             commanded
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             they
             should
             doe
             no
             manner
             of
             
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             abstaine
             from
             the
             prophanation
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             ariseth
             a
             grand
             controversie
             among
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             what
             left
             und
             one
             thereupon
             ,
             Concerning
             which
             matter
             there
             is
             a
             large
             tract
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             chiefe
             and
             most
             learned
             Rabbines
             ,
             have
             written
             a
             Commentary
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             could
             broach
             the
             most
             subtle
             and
             acute
             meditations
             ,
             concerning
             the
             genuine
             manner
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             certainly
             would
             have
             been
             accounted
             a
             teacher
             unto
             others
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             repeat
             some
             few
             things
             conducible
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             whereas
             God
             in
             his
             Law
             commands
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             beast
             shall
             rest
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             The
             Rabbines
             with
             a
             curious
             kind
             of
             augmentation
             ,
             e●quire
             how
             far
             any
             beast
             ,
             as
             horse
             ,
             asse
             ,
             or
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             goe
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ?
             Whether
             also
             any
             of
             these
             creatures
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             carry
             any
             burden
             thereupon
             .
             
             This
             question
             is
             fully
             stated
             ,
             and
             that
             doctor‐like
             determined
             of
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             beast
             must
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             out
             of
             doores
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             carrying
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             wherewith
             hee
             may
             be
             led
             ,
             curbed
             ,
             and
             kept
             under
             .
             So
             a
             horse
             or
             an
             asse
             going
             out
             of
             his
             Masters
             stable
             ,
             must
             have
             nothing
             upon
             him
             but
             a
             bridle
             or
             halter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             ape
             ,
             monkey
             ,
             beagle
             ,
             hunting‐dog
             ,
             must
             not
             go
             out
             of
             doores
             without
             a
             coller
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             leash
             must
             be
             tyed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             slie
             away
             and
             escape
             :
             Yet
             also
             they
             use
             these
             creatures
             thus
             upon
             other
             dayes
             then
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             prohibited
             to
             saddle
             an
             horse
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             any
             man
             should
             ride
             ,
             or
             lay
             any
             burden
             upon
             him
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             over‐loaden
             to
             his
             hurt
             .
             If
             any
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             returne
             home
             ,
             or
             goe
             to
             some
             Inne
             upon
             the
             backe
             of
             an
             horse
             or
             asse
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             loose
             his
             saddle
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             take
             it
             off
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             horse
             or
             asse
             chance
             to
             shake
             it
             off
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             horse‐man
             faultlesse
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             excused
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             lead
             his
             horse
             by
             the
             bridle
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             serious
             care
             that
             he
             suffer
             not
             the
             bridle
             to
             hang
             an
             hands
             breadth
             from
             his
             off
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             must
             doe
             ,
             lest
             some
             should
             thinke
             that
             he
             carries
             it
             in
             that
             fashion
             for
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             .
             Hee
             
             must
             furthermore
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             bridle
             hang
             not
             too
             loosely
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             horse
             ,
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             hee
             shal
             seeme
             not
             to
             lead
             the
             horse
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             the
             rainges
             for
             the
             nonce
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             carry
             the
             least
             thing
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             religion
             ,
             to
             suffer
             a
             hen
             to
             have
             a
             clout
             or
             rag
             about
             her
             foot
             or
             wing
             ,
             as
             a
             marke
             whereby
             shee
             may
             be
             known
             of
             the
             owner
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             clout
             ought
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             upon
             the
             Friday
             ,
             that
             shee
             may
             rest
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             without
             molestation
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             beast
             chance
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             ditch
             ,
             and
             cannot
             recover
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             they
             give
             it
             meate
             untill
             the
             Sabbath
             bee
             fully
             ended
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             they
             draw
             it
             out
             .
             If
             the
             ditch
             be
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             beast
             cannot
             conveniently
             eat
             its
             fodder
             ,
             then
             they
             cast
             in
             lopps
             of
             straw
             to
             underprop
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             bee
             drowned
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             by
             this
             meanes
             escape
             it
             .
             If
             by
             its
             own
             help
             it
             can
             lift
             it selfe
             out
             of
             the
             ditch
             ,
             then
             the
             Jew
             is
             blamelesse
             ,
             and
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             profanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             that
             seemes
             contrary
             to
             this
             which
             Christ
             objected
             to
             the
             Jewes
             for
             accusing
             him
             for
             healing
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               who
               is
               there
               amongst
               you
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               having
               a
               sheep
               fallen
               into
               a
               pit
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               will
               not
               straight
               goe
               and
               draw
               him
               out
               ?
            
             As
             though
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             If
             you
             think
             it
             lawfull
             for
             you
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             to
             draw
             a
             beast
             out
             of
             a
             pit
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             thereof
             may
             be
             preserved
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             is
             a
             man
             to
             be
             helped
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             farre
             more
             worth
             then
             a
             beast
             ?
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             I
             say
             it
             seemes
             to
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             Christs
             time
             it
             was
             permitted
             unto
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             to
             draw
             a
             beast
             out
             of
             a
             pit
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             Whereas
             the
             canon
             Law
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             spirituall
             and
             Talmudicall
             Law
             ,
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             hereunto
             .
             And
             hen●e
             truly
             it
             was
             that
             that
             wicked
             Jew
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Lipman
            
             in
             his
             booke
             called
             
               The
               triumph
               over
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               ,
            
             written
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1459
             ,
             accuseth
             our
             Saviour
             to
             have
             taught
             falsely
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             statutes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             were
             then
             w●nt
             immediately
             to
             draw
             out
             an
             oxe
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             beast
             fallen
             into
             a
             pit
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             as
             
               Sebasti●n
               Mu●ster
            
             hath
             registred
             
             the
             inditement
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             St
             Matthews
             Gospell
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             never
             could
             speak
             any
             thing
             but
             truth
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             never
             any
             falshood
             or
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             yea
             sooner
             then
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             father
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             the
             devill
             ,
             can
             evidence
             the
             contrary
             ,
             these
             superstitious
             brats
             shall
             suffer
             eternall
             shame
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             contained
             at
             this
             present
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             is
             of
             that
             stampe
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             it
             Christ
             may
             be
             proved
             a
             lyar
             ;
             as
             amongst
             others
             ,
             an
             instance
             urged
             by
             Munster
             out
             of
             a
             Saxon
             History
             ,
             concerning
             a
             certaine
             Jew
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             (
             sir
             reverence
             )
             fell
             into
             a
             Jakes
             ,
             makes
             manifest
             ;
             For
             he
             being
             left
             there
             ,
             was
             sustained
             with
             food
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             drawne
             out
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             also
             strictly
             charging
             and
             commanding
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             draw
             him
             out
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             holy
             in
             the
             sacred
             solemnization
             thereof
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             for
             two
             daies
             space
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             remaine
             in
             this
             ,
             house
             of
             office
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             learn
             his
             duty
             .
             I
             confesse
             therefore
             ,
             that
             their
             Talmudicall
             decrees
             which
             are
             in
             force
             with
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             sayings
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             untruth
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             traditions
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             lived
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             brand
             it
             with
             no
             lesse
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             had
             lied
             or
             spoken
             false
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             not
             presently
             hit
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             there
             with
             ?
             Certainly
             the
             Pharisees
             would
             have
             contradicted
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             any
             thing
             oppugning
             their
             common
             traditions
             and
             ordinances
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             ask
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             inserted
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             at
             this
             day
             embrace
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             new
             constitution
             foisted
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             and
             Writers
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             into
             their
             Gemara
             ,
             or
             their
             Appendix
             of
             ancient
             traditions
             in
             hatred
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             some
             hundred
             of
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             nativity
             ,
             
             as
             appeares
             most
             manifestly
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             .
             For
             into
             this
             they
             thrust
             in
             such
             a
             tradition
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             perswade
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Christ
             spoke
             false
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             permitted
             unto
             a
             Jew
             ,
             to
             speake
             unto
             a
             Christian
             to
             
             milke
             his
             cow
             or
             goate
             ,
             lest
             the
             milke
             through
             its
             abundance
             ,
             straining
             the
             beast
             ,
             should
             put
             it
             to
             miserable
             torture
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             Jew
             hath
             any
             desire
             to
             bee
             fed
             with
             the
             milke
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             were
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             milked
             her
             himselfe
             .
             This
             being
             granted
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             aman
             doth
             by
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             did
             it
             himselfe
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             to
             some
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             a
             Jew
             may
             buy
             milke
             for
             his
             money
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             lawfully
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             feed
             thereupon
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Christian
             milkes
             the
             cow
             for
             his
             owne
             gaine
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             love
             to
             the
             Jew
             .
             But
             seeing
             these
             things
             are
             to
             full
             of
             quirkes
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             sufficiently
             described
             ,
             wee
             will
             let
             them
             passe
             ,
             and
             descend
             to
             others
             .
             Something
             therefore
             is
             now
             to
             bee
             spoken
             of
             the
             rest
             and
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             concerning
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             prohibited
             both
             to
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             to
             run
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             above
             two
             paces
             of
             the
             length
             of
             an
             ell
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             fulfill
             some
             one
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             practise
             the
             contrary
             ,
             then
             their
             sight
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             shall
             be
             diminished
             .
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             young
             men
             to
             recreate
             themselves
             in
             jumping
             ,
             running
             ,
             and
             dan●ing
             ,
             alwaies
             provided
             they
             doe
             it
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             It
             is
             also
             lawfull
             to
             jumpe
             over
             a
             ditch
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             doe
             they
             compell
             him
             to
             dry
             his
             stockings
             againe
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             cannot
             have
             any
             licence
             to
             carry
             weapons
             about
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             the
             sword
             ,
             speare
             ,
             or
             helmet
             .
          
           
             The
             Taylor
             ought
             not
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             doores
             in
             any
             garment
             wherein
             he
             hath
             stuck
             a
             needle
             .
          
           
             A
             lame
             man
             that
             cannot
             goe
             without
             a
             staffe
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             use
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             blind
             man.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             to
             goe
             upon
             cru●●hes
             or
             stilts
             ,
             pretending
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             thicknesse
             of
             the
             clay
             ;
             for
             although
             those
             stilts
             do
             seeme
             to
             beare
             men
             ,
             yet
             in
             very
             deed
             they
             are
             borne
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             prohibited
             to
             carry
             any
             thing
             any
             whither
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             hainous
             offence
             to
             turne
             whiflers
             ,
             and
             weare
             vizards
             for
             the
             terrifying
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             to
             carry
             an
             empla●ter
             applied
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             
             any
             wound
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             chance
             to
             fall
             off
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             againe
             ,
             and
             laid
             to
             the
             same
             sore
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             offence
             to
             bind
             up
             a
             green
             wound
             given
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             capitall
             piece
             of
             businesse
             ,
             to
             carry
             gold
             or
             mony
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             coine
             ,
             packed
             up
             in
             a
             sacke
             or
             satchell
             ,
             or
             sewed
             in
             their
             garments
             when
             they
             goe
             a
             pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             clay
             cleaving
             to
             their
             feet
             ,
             
             by
             rubbing
             them
             against
             some
             wall
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             rub
             it
             off
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             lest
             he
             that
             doth
             it
             should
             seem
             to
             fill
             up
             a
             certaine
             ditch
             .
          
           
             Any
             man
             may
             by
             statute
             rub
             off
             the
             dirt
             from
             his
             stockings
             or
             cloake
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             not
             already
             hardened
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             dust
             should
             arise
             ,
             which
             some
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             might
             thinke
             such
             a
             man
             impudent
             and
             brazen
             faced
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             an
             action
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             chance
             to
             defile
             his
             hands
             with
             dust
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             purifie
             them
             at
             a
             mares
             taile
             or
             cowes
             taile
             ,
             or
             the
             maine
             of
             an
             horse
             ;
             
             but
             it
             is
             prohibited
             to
             be
             done
             with
             a
             towell
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             pure
             matter
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             wash
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             unto
             any
             to
             carry
             a
             ●lap
             to
             kill
             fleas
             withall
             or
             any
             such
             diminutive
             animals
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             have
             such
             need
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             of
             constraint
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             necessitation
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             gather
             a
             few
             stones
             together
             for
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
             If
             he
             have
             at
             home
             some
             place
             a
             purpose
             for
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             then
             is
             hee
             permitted
             to
             gather
             so
             many
             stones
             as
             hee
             can
             carry
             in
             his
             hands
             for
             the
             more
             commodious
             effecting
             thereof
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             catch
             a
             ●lea
             skipping
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             their
             garments
             .
             If
             shee
             chance
             to
             bite
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             permitted
             to
             catch
             her
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             not
             to
             kill
             her
             ,
             but
             to
             throw
             her
             away
             alive
             ,
             and
             send
             her
             a
             grazing
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             kill
             a
             louse
             .
             Yet
             
               Rabbi
               Eliezer
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             kils
             a
             louse
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             his
             trespasse
             is
             as
             hainous
             as
             if
             he
             had
             kill'd
             a
             Camel.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             two
             last
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             many
             and
             hot
             disputations
             .
             Some
             
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             kill
             any
             creatures
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             which
             do
             multiply
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             fleas
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             naturall
             commixture
             hatch
             egs
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             destroy
             all
             those
             ,
             whose
             originall
             is
             from
             sweet
             and
             corrupt
             humours
             ;
             to
             which
             kind
             lice
             may
             be
             referred
             .
             Although
             in
             this
             cause
             a
             certaine
             doubt
             ariseth
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             position
             of
             a
             certaine
             Rabbine
             ,
             that
             an
             egg
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             a
             louse
             .
             Hence
             a
             Rabbine
             ;
             God
             sitting
             in
             heaven
             ,
             feeds
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             from
             the
             Rhunoceros
             horne
             ,
             to
             the
             egg
             of
             a
             louse
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             all
             living
             creatures
             from
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             least
             .
             The
             full
             state
             of
             this
             question
             may
             be
             had
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             here
             inserted
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             is
             not
             apt
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             such
             subtilties
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             any
             ,
             to
             clime
             a
             tree
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             least
             some
             bow
             should
             break
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             have
             hens
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creatures
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             or
             other
             place
             exposed
             to
             raine
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             an
             exact
             care
             ,
             that
             he
             give
             them
             not
             any
             more
             corne
             for
             their
             sustenance
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             at
             once
             eat
             up
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             the
             reliques
             would
             sprout
             out
             ,
             the
             raine
             making
             passage
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Jew
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             sowing
             seed
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             the
             father
             of
             an
             hainous
             offence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             jawfull
             to
             play
             upon
             any
             kind
             of
             instrument
             ,
             
             having
             strings
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             yielding
             any
             sound
             at
             all
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             permitted
             to
             sing
             or
             dance
             unto
             the
             pipe
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             forbidden
             to
             sing
             a
             psalme
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             song
             ,
             with
             the
             hissing
             behaviour
             of
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             any
             ,
             sor
             to
             hist
             unto
             his
             fellow
             ,
             to
             summ
             on
             him
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             knock
             at
             a
             doore
             with
             an
             hammer
             ,
             or
             such
             kind
             of
             instrument
             ,
             though
             not
             withstanding
             the
             singing
             of
             any
             spirituall
             song
             or
             dance
             ,
             bee
             not
             notified
             thereby
             ;
             because
             a
             man
             may
             be
             thought
             ●●ther
             to
             strike
             his
             key
             into
             the
             doore
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             a
             building
             some
             other
             structure
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             beates
             their
             doores
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             they
             are
             to
             accomplish
             their
             devotions
             .
             Yet
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             permitted
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Jewes
             may
             entreat
             a
             Christian
             to
             play
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             upon
             a
             lute
             ,
             or
             to
             finger
             any
             other
             instrument
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             newly
             initiated
             nuptials
             of
             the
             married
             couple
             ;
             never
             surmising
             that
             it
             is
             done
             for
             the
             Jewes
             sake
             ,
             as
             also
             seeing
             hereby
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             jollity
             is
             more
             profuse
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             a
             more
             exquisite
             celebration
             .
             No
             Jew
             at
             all
             is
             permitted
             to
             play
             upon
             any
             instrument
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             it
             savours
             not
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             to
             play
             a
             Curranto
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             either
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             dance
             ,
             or
             to
             still
             a
             pettish
             child
             .
          
           
             None
             must
             presume
             to
             write
             with
             his
             finger
             upon
             a
             wet
             table
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sand
             or
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             imprint
             as
             many
             characters
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             they
             shalthink
             meet
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             no
             writing
             written
             either
             upon
             paper
             ,
             or
             sealed
             with
             wax
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             scratched
             out
             .
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             have
             thirty
             nine
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             Articles
             ,
             concerning
             workes
             and
             labours
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             others
             may
             be
             reduced
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             possible
             conceived
             .
             For
             even
             as
             a
             fountaine
             is
             parted
             in
             its
             gliding
             pace
             into
             severall
             streams
             and
             rivulets
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             keep
             some
             resemblance
             and
             analogy
             with
             their
             head
             ,
             though
             oftentimes
             they
             lose
             their
             naturall
             taste
             and
             qualities
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             places
             and
             channels
             in
             which
             they
             keep
             their
             course
             :
             Even
             so
             out
             of
             those
             chiefe
             Articles
             concerning
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             many
             moe
             labours
             arise
             and
             issue
             ,
             as
             the
             River
             from
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             which
             labours
             seem
             to
             differ
             much
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             they
             alwaies
             doe
             correspond
             in
             some
             similitude
             ;
             for
             example
             .
             The
             first
             and
             chiefe
             Article
             is
             ,
             to
             
               till
               ,
               plow
               ,
               or
               sowe
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             to
             this
             Article
             these
             are
             reducible
             ;
             
               To
               dig
               ,
               fill
               up
               d●tches
               ,
               dresse
               the
               garden
               with
               shovels
               ,
               transplant
               herbes
               ,
               plant
               vines
               ,
               inoculate
               ,
               loppe
               ,
               to
               water
               herbes
               and
               young
               plants
               ,
               or
               cyens
            
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             worke
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             which
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             furthered
             in
             his
             growth
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Rabbines
             for
             fe●re
             of
             filling
             up
             of
             ditches
             ,
             have
             permitted
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             spri●kie
             a
             chamber
             with
             water
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             sweep
             it
             with
             a
             besome
             ,
             lest
             some
             chinke
             or
             other
             should
             be
             filled
             thereby
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             have
             interdicted
             the
             casting
             of
             nuts
             little
             stones
             ,
             o●
             such
             like
             ,
             into
             a
             ditch
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             certaine
             marke
             .
             It
             is
             also
             prohibited
             that
             any
             one
             should
             walke
             upon
             new
             plowed
             
             ●land
             ,
             lest
             by
             hard
             treading
             ,
             hee
             might
             either
             make
             a
             ditch
             ,
             or
             fill
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Article
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             
               cutting
               down
               and
               reaping
               of
               corn
               .
            
             To
             which
             are
             re●erred
             the
             plucking
             of
             dates
             ,
             grapes
             ,
             olives
             ,
             olive
             berries
             ;
             the
             gathering
             of
             figs
             and
             apples
             ;
             the
             taking
             of
             honey
             out
             of
             the
             Bee
             hive
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             taste
             or
             eate
             an
             apple
             hanging
             upon
             the
             bough
             or
             branch
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             pluck
             it
             off
             .
             It
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             goe
             through
             a
             field
             of
             corne
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             weather
             be
             rainy
             ,
             for
             the
             seed
             may
             be
             rooted
             up
             by
             the
             heele
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             it
             were
             cut
             with
             the
             sickle
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ▪
             that
             the
             Jewes
             reprehended
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             for
             pulling
             the
             eares
             of
             corne
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Article
             of
             threshing
             ,
             are
             referred
             the
             peeling
             ,
             renting
             ,
             shaking
             of
             hempe
             or
             flax
             ;
             the
             spinning
             of
             wooll
             ;
             the
             straining
             of
             any
             fruits
             which
             are
             full
             of
             moisture
             ;
             as
             olives
             ,
             orenges
             ,
             apples
             ,
             grapes
             ,
             the
             wringing
             of
             any
             wet
             cloth
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             The
             giving
             of
             sucke
             is
             also
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             yet
             the
             Rabbines
             do
             not
             agree
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             much
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             a
             Nurse
             being
             bewraied
             by
             a
             child
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             make
             her selfe
             cleane
             ?
             Many
             hold
             that
             shee
             ought
             to
             wash
             her
             hands
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             the
             filth
             may
             by
             little
             and
             little
             bee
             done
             away
             .
             But
             
               Rabbi
               Jose
            
             dislikes
             the
             opinion
             ,
             and
             prohibits
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             such
             a
             washing
             cannot
             goe
             in
             the
             number
             of
             ordinary
             ones
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             showne
             you
             three
             of
             their
             Articles
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Talmud
             are
             called
             the
             fathers
             of
             labour
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             easily
             know
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             only
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             offences
             committed
             against
             both
             kinds
             are
             accounted
             equall
             .
             The
             Articles
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               Tole
               doth
            
             a
             Generations
             or
             off-springs
             ,
             
             in
             the
             relation
             to
             the
             former
             appellation
             of
             fathers
             .
             He
             that
             offends
             against
             either
             ,
             is
             esteemed
             to
             deser●e
             stoning
             ;
             but
             who
             out
             of
             deliberate
             malice
             transgresseth
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             blot
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             .
             These
             things
             are
             more
             at
             large
             commented
             upon
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             the
             full
             description
             whereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             set
             downe
             ,
             many
             volumes
             are
             not
             large
             enough
             to
             comprehend
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             the
             Jewes
             in
             their
             owne
             foolish
             con●eits
             ,
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             they
             rightly
             observe
             and
             keepe
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             omitting
             nothing
             which
             apperta●●es
             to
             the
             honouring
             and
             sanctifying
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             experience
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             which
             both
             their
             consciences
             and
             doctrine
             give
             witnesse
             ,
             cries
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             at
             any
             time
             kept
             and
             sanctified
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             in
             that
             treatise
             of
             the
             Talmud
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             Chapter
             and
             the
             hundred
             and
             eighteenth
             page
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             keeps
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             strict
             rule
             there
             of
             requires
             ,
             and
             abstaines
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             shall
             have
             remission
             of
             all
             his
             s●ns
             ;
             which
             he
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             fifty
             sixt
             Chapter
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             thus
             written
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               who
               doth
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               who
               laies
               hold
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               keeps
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               pollutes
               it
               not
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mechallelo
               ,
            
             and
             profanes
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             most
             properly
             signifies
             .
             Yet
             the
             skilfull
             rabbines
             will
             not
             have
             written
             Mechallelo
             but
             Machollo
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             he
             hath
             obtained
             remission
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jehuda
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             had
             sanctified
             the
             first
             Sabbath
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             that
             manner
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             there
             had
             never
             any
             strange
             nation
             borne
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             
               some
               of
               the
               people
               went
               out
               to
               gather
               manna
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               not
               ,
            
             for
             which
             sinne
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               Amal●k
               came
               and
               fought
               against
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jochai
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             Israel
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             could
             but
             rightly
             keep
             two
             Sabbaths
             ,
             one
             immediately
             following
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             presently
             delivered
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               that
               keep
               my
               Sabbaths
               .
            
             &c.
             
               Even
               unto
               them
               will
               I
               give
               within
               my
               house
               and
               within
               my
               wals
               ,
               a
               place
               and
               a
               name
               better
               then
               of
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               :
               I
               will
               give
               
               them
               an
               everlasting
               name
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               cut
               off
               :
               Even
               them
               will
               I
               bring
               to
               my
               holy
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               joyfull
               in
               my
               house
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             Because
             therefore
             the
             Jewes
             are
             not
             delivered
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             yea
             are
             almost
             past
             hopes
             of
             a
             future
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             sanctifyed
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             themselves
             confess
             so
             much
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             deficient
             herein
             in
             the
             times
             foregoing
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             Jerusalem
             was
             laid
             waste
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             hold
             on
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
             Abhai
             saith
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             destroied
             ,
             by
             reason
             her
             inhabitants
             profaned
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Her
               Priests
               have
               violated
               my
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               have
               profaned
               my
               holy
               things
               :
               They
               have
               put
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               holy
               and
               the
               profane
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               shewed
               difference
               between
               the
               clean
               and
               the
               unclean
               ;
               they
               have
               hidden
               their
               eyes
               from
               my
               Sabbaths
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               am
               profaned
               among
               them
               .
               Therefore
               have
               I
               poured
               out
               mine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               .
            
             And
             even
             so
             do
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             they
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             onely
             with
             a
             good
             cup
             of
             wine
             ,
             some
             dainty
             dishes
             of
             flesh
             and
             fish
             ,
             and
             al
             kind
             of
             pleasures
             to
             the
             utmost
             reach
             of
             their
             abilitie
             .
             They
             abstaine
             from
             all
             outward
             workes
             ,
             yea
             they
             will
             not
             have
             the
             least
             finger
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             carry
             any
             shew
             of
             labour
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             which
             may
             administer
             any
             occasion
             ,
             which
             may
             become
             a
             provocation
             to
             some
             worke
             or
             other
             .
             So
             often
             as
             they
             are
             necessitated
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             winter
             time
             to
             the
             making
             of
             fires
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             snuffing
             of
             candles
             ,
             putting
             out
             of
             their
             lampes
             ,
             laying
             their
             meate
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             milking
             their
             kine
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             they
             hire
             some
             poore
             serving
             man
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             Hence
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             sole
             Lords
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Free-men
             of
             the
             Christians
             vassals
             and
             bond-slaves
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             sitting
             behind
             a
             hot
             furnace
             ,
             shall
             doe
             all
             their
             workes
             for
             them
             .
             It
             were
             therefore
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             very
             meet
             and
             convenient
             that
             the
             Christian
             Magistrates
             should
             interdict
             all
             those
             that
             are
             their
             subjects
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             such
             servile
             workes
             for
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             other
             time
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             have
             brought
             some
             certaine
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             of
             which
             they
             re-member
             to
             pray
             against
             the
             Christians
             ;
             Wherein
             they
             beseech
             
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             utterly
             confound
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             Moabites
             ,
             and
             Edomites
             (
             for
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             Christen
             us
             at
             this
             day
             )
             that
             he
             would
             smite
             all
             people
             with
             great
             feare
             and
             vexation
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             great
             warres
             and
             tumults
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             East
             unto
             the
             west
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             decreed
             to
             reserve
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             for
             another
             tract
             ,
             I
             here
             omit
             them
             ,
             and
             conclude
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             
             
               Bring
               no
               more
               vain
               oblations
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Jewes
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             HOW
             the
             Jewes
             carry
             themselves
             all
             the
             weeke
             long
             ,
             daily
             practising
             the
             duties
             of
             modesty
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             declared
             .
             Now
             it
             followes
             that
             wee
             should
             speake
             some
             things
             of
             those
             solemnities
             and
             rites
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             celebrate
             their
             Festivals
             .
             Their
             feasts
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             some
             great
             and
             famous
             ,
             
             such
             as
             those
             were
             which
             their
             Ancestours
             kept
             ,
             and
             held
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             comming
             from
             all
             quarters
             ,
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             and
             their
             appearing
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             was
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             
             the
             Feast
             of
             weekes
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ;
             which
             three
             were
             commonly
             called
             
               Schelasch
               Regalim
            
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Exodus
             .
             Other
             Feasts
             they
             use
             ,
             which
             they
             keep
             in
             those
             Cities
             wherein
             they
             dwell
             and
             inhabite
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Jomim
               to●im
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             good
             dayes
             .
             The
             chiefe
             Feast
             among
             them
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             is
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Pesach
             
             a
             and
             is
             also
             the
             first
             in
             order
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             moneth
             in
             which
             it
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             reckon
             their
             annuall
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               month
               shall
               bee
               unto
               you
               the
               beginning
               of
               months
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               first
               month
               in
               the
               yeare
               to
               you
               .
            
             Lo
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Nisan
             b
             is
             wherein
             the
             New
             Moone
             begins
             her
             course
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             begin
             to
             reckon
             ,
             and
             order
             aright
             their
             solemnities
             .
             Their
             common
             yeare
             takes
             its
             beginning
             from
             the
             first
             of
             September
             ,
             by
             them
             called
             Tisri
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             new
             moon
             .
             Hence
             we
             read
             of
             a
             foure-fold
             new
             yeare
             in
             the
             Talmud
             .
             The
             first
             begins
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Nisan
             ,
             or
             March
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             new
             yeare
             ,
             wherein
             begins
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             reigns
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             celebration
             of
             their
             Feasts
             .
             The
             second
             begins
             upon
             
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             month
             ,
             Elul
             or
             August
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             the
             new
             yeare
             of
             the
             bringing
             up
             of
             cattell
             .
             The
             third
             takes
             its
             beginning
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Schebeth
             or
             January
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             new
             yeare
             for
             trees
             .
          
           
             
               Rabbi
               Hillel
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             year
             begins
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             foresaid
             moneth
             .
             The
             last
             is
             called
             the
             New
             yeare
             of
             yeares
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             the
             yeare
             of
             remission
             of
             Jubilee
             ,
             of
             the
             planting
             of
             trees
             and
             herbes
             ,
             and
             it
             begin
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             Tisri
             ,
             or
             September
             .
             So
             much
             the
             Talmud
             :
             Which
             is
             thus
             to
             bee
             understood
             .
          
           
             The
             yeare
             of
             Kings
             ,
             is
             that
             yeare
             according
             to
             which
             they
             reckon
             the
             yeares
             of
             their
             reigne
             in
             all
             Contracts
             ,
             Indentures
             ,
             Bils
             and
             Bonds
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             King
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             any
             King
             do
             begin
             his
             reigne
             a
             month
             onely
             ,
             or
             a
             weeke
             ,
             
             yea
             but
             a
             day
             before
             the
             first
             of
             March
             ,
             yet
             is
             time
             reckoned
             unto
             him
             for
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             March
             next
             ensuing
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             write
             the
             second
             year
             of
             his
             reign
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             first
             day
             of
             March
             is
             the
             time
             from
             whence
             they
             begin
             to
             number
             their
             annuall
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             holidaies
             .
             So
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             is
             kept
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             ;
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             in
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             beginning
             of
             August
             ,
             begins
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             bringing
             up
             of
             their
             cattell
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             begin
             to
             reckon
             the
             yeare
             and
             moneth
             ,
             in
             which
             such
             and
             such
             a
             beast
             was
             brought
             forth
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             more
             easily
             pay
             tithe
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             day
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             in
             September
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             yeares
             ,
             because
             from
             this
             day
             they
             have
             alwaies
             begun
             the
             computation
             of
             years
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             this
             present
             time
             .
             The
             yeare
             of
             rest
             or
             remission
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             seventh
             yeare
             or
             Sabbaticall
             yeare
             ,
             when
             their
             fields
             and
             vines
             were
             suffered
             to
             keepe
             holiday
             ,
             took
             its
             beginning
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             month
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             yeare
             of
             Jubilee
             a
             which
             was
             every
             fiftieth
             yeare
             celebrated
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             third
             book
             of
             Moses
             .
             From
             this
             also
             they
             began
             to
             account
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             planted
             or
             grafted
             trees
             or
             herbes
             .
             So
             when
             any
             tree
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             June
             ,
             then
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             its
             planting
             
             ended
             in
             August
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             began
             in
             September
             ,
             &c.
             the
             tree
             being
             accounted
             as
             uncleane
             and
             uncir●um●ised
             ,
             untill
             three
             yeares
             were
             past
             and
             gone
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             first
             day
             (
             or
             according
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Hillel
            
             )
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             January
             did
             begin
             the
             new
             yeare
             of
             trees
             and
             fruits
             .
             for
             according
             to
             the
             time
             that
             the
             trees
             before
             or
             after
             this
             day
             ,
             did
             bring
             forth
             their
             fruits
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             permitted
             ,
             or
             not
             permitted
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             this
             supputation
             ,
             they
             payed
             their
             ti●hes
             also
             .
             The
             fruits
             ripening
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             month
             ,
             are
             dates
             and
             orenges
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             were
             lawfull
             to
             bee
             eaten
             the
             yeare
             not
             run
             out
             .
             But
             they
             which
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             come
             to
             its
             full
             growth
             ,
             the
             yeare
             not
             yet
             ended
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             permitted
             unto
             any
             ,
             to
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             before
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             January
             .
             They
             payed
             tithes
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             these
             .
             This
             is
             at
             large
             handled
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             place
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             write
             ,
             that
             the
             trees
             first
             become
             sappy
             upon
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             January
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             pippins
             in
             peares
             or
             apples
             ,
             then
             doe
             turne
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             which
             experience
             teacheth
             for
             a
             truth
             .
             In
             the
             Germane
             Minhagin
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             kill
             a
             Goose
             in
             January
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             one
             fatall
             houre
             in
             this
             moneth
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             any
             man
             chance
             to
             kill
             this
             kind
             of
             creature
             ▪
             hee
             shall
             surely
             dye
             a
             sudden
             death
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             liver
             of
             the
             Goose
             and
             eat
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             danger
             wil
             ensue
             upon
             the
             act
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
               Chasid
            
             confirms
             for
             a
             truth
             .
             So
             much
             by
             way
             of
             digression
             shal
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             yeares
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jewes
             :
             Wee
             now
             return
             to
             treat
             of
             that
             which
             was
             first
             proposed
             .
             How
             the
             Jews
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             passeover
             .
          
           
             They
             of
             the
             ri●her
             sort
             among
             the
             Jewes
             sitting
             themselves
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             
             by
             a
             thirty
             dayes
             preparation
             ,
             buy
             wheat
             to
             make
             unleavened
             bread
             whereof
             they
             may
             eat
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Festivall
             .
             They
             bestow
             also
             somewhat
             upon
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             cannot
             buy
             where
             withall
             to
             make
             unleavened
             cakes
             .
          
           
             The
             Sabbath
             immediately
             foregoing
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             is
             among
             the
             Jewes
             an
             high
             and
             great
             day
             .
             In
             this
             the
             
             Rabbines
             make
             an
             Oration
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             give
             a
             tedious
             instruction
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             concerning
             the
             paschall
             lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             thereof
             .
             This
             Sabbath
             they
             call
             the
             great
             Sabbath
             ,
             a
             great
             miracle
             ,
             hapning
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             being
             godfather
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               this
               month
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               take
               to
               them
               every
               man
               a
               lambe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               house
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
               a
               lambe
               for
               an
               house
               .
               And
               yee
               shall
               keep
               it
               up
               untill
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               shall
               kill
               it
               in
               the
               evening
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             the
             Rabbines
             write
             as
             followeth
             .
             Our
             fathers
             (
             say
             they
             )
             taking
             up
             their
             lambes
             upon
             the
             tenth
             day
             ,
             bound
             them
             in
             their
             foulds
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             keepe
             them
             unto
             the
             foureteenth
             .
             Which
             the
             Egyptians
             seeing
             ,
             made
             enquiry
             what
             they
             meant
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             Israelites
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             kill
             them
             against
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             passeover
             .
             The
             Egyptians
             perceiving
             that
             they
             were
             about
             to
             slaughter
             and
             sacrifice
             that
             creature
             which
             they
             worshipped
             as
             a
             creating
             god
             (
             for
             the
             Ram
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Zodiacke
             )
             were
             greatly
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             imagine
             evill
             against
             Israel
             .
             Then
             God
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             ,
             smiting
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             with
             feare
             and
             amazement
             ,
             yea
             with
             such
             an
             agony
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             wag
             their
             tongue
             against
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             to
             afflict
             them
             with
             the
             smallest
             annoyance
             of
             a
             mischiefe
             .
             Hence
             was
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             answer
             of
             Moses
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               meet
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               for
               then
               wee
               should
               offer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               an
               abomination
               unto
               the
               Egyptians
               .
               Loe
               can
               we
               sacrifice
               the
               abomination
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               stone
               us
               ?
               Abomination
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Lambe
             ,
             the
             killing
             whereof
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             an
             abominable
             and
             hainous
             offence
             ,
             seeing
             they
             adore
             him
             as
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Insomuch
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             so
             to
             worke
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             neither
             strength
             nor
             power
             to
             doe
             any
             harme
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             ;
             therefore
             they
             stile
             this
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             harbinger
             to
             the
             passeover
             ,
             and
             ushereth
             in
             the
             celebration
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             great
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Againe
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Unleavened
               bread
               shall
               bee
               eaten
               seven
               daies
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               no
               leavened
               bread
               be
               seen
               with
               thee
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
               leaven
               be
               seen
               with
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               quarters
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             they
             gather
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Feast
             approacheth
             ,
             they
             ought
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             to
             seek
             out
             all
             the
             leavened
             bread
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             every
             parcell
             of
             leaven
             that
             may
             be
             found
             ;
             to
             wash
             with
             water
             all
             their
             kneading
             troughes
             ,
             and
             other
             vessels
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             in
             a
             readinesse
             new
             dough
             for
             to
             make
             unleavened
             bread
             against
             the
             Passeover
             .
             Therefore
             two
             or
             three
             daies
             at
             least
             before
             the
             Feast
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             brush
             up
             and
             make
             handsome
             all
             their
             houshold
             stuffe
             in
             that
             forme
             and
             manner
             ,
             which
             decency
             perswades
             ,
             and
             necessity
             requires
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             they
             take
             a
             great
             Caldron
             used
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             Festivals
             ,
             which
             they
             fill
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             hanging
             it
             over
             the
             fire
             ,
             cause
             it
             to
             boile
             .
             Into
             this
             they
             cast
             all
             their
             woodden
             and
             pewter
             vessels
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             scalding
             water
             hath
             sufficiently
             loosed
             the
             adherent
             filth
             ,
             they
             take
             them
             out
             and
             wash
             them
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             every
             vessell
             is
             held
             for
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             or
             other
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             bignesse
             thereof
             ,
             cannot
             be
             put
             into
             the
             foresaid
             Caldron
             ,
             as
             a
             chaire
             ,
             stoole
             ,
             table
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             a
             red
             hot
             iron
             or
             stone
             ,
             holding
             it
             in
             a
             paire
             of
             tongs
             over
             the
             table
             ,
             pouring
             water
             in
             great
             abundance
             thereupon
             ,
             whereby
             the
             table
             ,
             chaire
             or
             stoole
             ,
             may
             be
             washed
             .
             They
             make
             no
             spare
             of
             water
             ,
             for
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             foresaid
             things
             be
             untouched
             therewith
             ,
             they
             remaine
             undefiled
             .
             They
             daube
             with
             clay
             the
             kneading
             trough
             ,
             after
             it
             bee
             throughly
             washed
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             aside
             in
             some
             corner
             of
             the
             house
             .
             They
             fill
             their
             great
             Caldrons
             being
             formerly
             cleansed
             ,
             with
             hot
             water
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             cast
             three
             live
             coales
             thereinto
             so
             fierce
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             water
             to
             hisse
             againe
             ,
             and
             then
             wash
             them
             in
             cold
             water
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             easie
             cleansing
             of
             pewter
             and
             leaden
             vessels
             ,
             they
             use
             two
             paire
             of
             tongs
             ,
             with
             the
             one
             putting
             them
             into
             the
             Caldron
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             taking
             them
             out
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             mutuall
             change
             ,
             the
             vessels
             may
             bee
             made
             cleane
             .
             They
             cast
             their
             vessels
             of
             iron
             ;
             as
             little
             pots
             ,
             dripping
             pans
             ,
             broiling
             irons
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             where
             they
             let
             them
             remaine
             untill
             they
             sparkle
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             clean
             in
             estimation
             .
             They
             fill
             their
             brasse
             and
             iron
             mortars
             
             with
             coales
             ,
             binding
             a
             thread
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             heat
             being
             burnt
             asunder
             ,
             showes
             the
             purification
             to
             be
             perfect
             .
             A
             mortar
             of
             stone
             ought
             to
             be
             new
             cut
             or
             engraven
             :
             Briefly
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             that
             all
             vessels
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             be
             in
             every
             part
             so
             exactly
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             smallest
             signe
             or
             token
             of
             that
             un●leannesse
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             leaven
             ,
             may
             be
             really
             extant
             or
             obvious
             to
             the
             sense
             ;
             for
             whosoever
             eates
             meat
             out
             of
             any
             dish
             or
             platter
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             that
             dish
             or
             platter
             being
             unclean
             ,
             he
             commits
             as
             hainous
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             slept
             with
             a
             menstruous
             woman
             .
             Just
             then
             was
             that
             reprehension
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             unto
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               lay
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               apart
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               ;
               as
               the
               washing
               of
               pots
               and
               of
               cups
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               such
               like
               things
               you
               doe
               .
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               well
               ,
               you
               reject
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               observe
               your
               ownae
               traditions
               .
            
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Woe
               be
               unto
               you
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               hypocrites
               ;
               for
               you
               make
               cleane
               the
               out-side
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               platter
               ;
               but
               within
               they
               are
               full
               of
               bribery
               and
               excesse
               .
               Woe
               be
               unto
               you
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               and
               hypocrites
               ;
               for
               yee
               are
               like
               unto
               whited
               tombes
               ,
               which
               appeare
               beautifull
               outwards
               ,
               but
               are
               within
               f●ll
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               ,
               and
               all
               filthinesse
               doe
               yee
               also
               ;
               for
               outward
               ye
               appeare
               righteous
               unto
               men
               ,
               but
               within
               you
               are
               full
               of
               hypocrisie
               and
               iniquity
               .
            
             So
             much
             concerning
             their
             cleansing
             of
             vessels
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             wee
             must
             enquire
             into
             the
             manner
             ,
             
             how
             they
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             the
             old
             leavened
             bread
             ,
             which
             they
             formerly
             sought
             for
             with
             so
             much
             diligence
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             night
             before
             the
             passeover
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             takes
             a
             platter
             and
             a
             wing
             ,
             and
             lighting
             a
             wax
             candle
             before
             he
             begins
             his
             search
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             sanctified
             us
             by
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             and
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             .
             Then
             if
             his
             house
             be
             large
             and
             spacious
             ,
             containing
             many
             rooms
             and
             stories
             ,
             he
             cals
             unto
             him
             some
             boies
             or
             others
             of
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             for
             to
             search
             ;
             but
             no
             women
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             idle
             and
             talkative
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             such
             emploiments
             ;
             these
             serve
             as
             Clerks
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             the
             former
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             become
             fellow-seekers
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             leavened
             bread
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             these
             carrying
             a
             wax
             light
             in
             
             his
             hand
             ,
             holding
             the
             same
             to
             every
             ●hinke
             and
             mouse-hole
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             see
             whether
             any
             rat
             or
             mouse
             have
             left
             any
             crumbs
             of
             bread
             uneaten
             .
             He
             is
             to
             lift
             the
             light
             no
             higher
             then
             his
             arms
             will
             stretch
             ;
             especially
             in
             that
             place
             where
             his
             owne
             wall
             joines
             to
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             house
             of
             some
             Christian
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             a
             place
             he
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             seek
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             light
             should
             chance
             to
             shine
             through
             the
             crevises
             into
             the
             Christians
             house
             ,
             hee
             might
             thinke
             the
             Jew
             were
             about
             to
             set
             the
             same
             on
             fire
             .
             Wheresoever
             the
             house
             of
             one
             Jew
             adheres
             unto
             another
             ,
             there
             the
             scrutator
             for
             rats
             and
             mice
             ,
             must
             search
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             .
             They
             must
             use
             no
             tallow
             candles
             in
             this
             their
             scrutinie
             ,
             for
             these
             will
             suddenly
             melt
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             the
             chamber
             should
             not
             become
             cleane
             ,
             but
             rather
             defiled
             by
             the
             leaven
             hereof
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             willingly
             ,
             and
             of
             set
             purpose
             ,
             cast
             osme
             crusts
             of
             bread
             upon
             the
             pavement
             ,
             especially
             upon
             that
             which
             they
             conceive
             to
             bee
             purified
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             laborious
             search
             and
             prayer
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             These
             crusts
             must
             be
             of
             great
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             hoary
             hardnesse
             ,
             otherwise
             all
             the
             fat
             is
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             The
             bread
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             them
             to
             eat
             at
             supper
             ,
             they
             hide
             before
             they
             begin
             to
             search
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             find
             this
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             forced
             to
             burn
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             it
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             might
             go
             supperlesse
             to
             bed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             between
             the
             ending
             of
             prayer
             and
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             foresaid
             inquisition
             unlesse
             it
             be
             necessarily
             required
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               open
               that
               chàmber
               doore
               ,
               bring
               hither
               that
               candle
               that
               I
               may
               see
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             leaven
             as
             they
             finde
             ,
             they
             gather
             together
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             aside
             untill
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             in
             some
             safe
             place
             ,
             lest
             a
             mouse
             should
             carry
             some
             parcell
             there
             of
             into
             her
             hole
             ,
             and
             they
             caused
             to
             renew
             their
             search
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             alwaies
             ●up
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             taking
             great
             care
             that
             nothing
             fall
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             floor
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             house
             should
             be
             repolluted
             .
             When
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             hath
             made
             an
             end
             of
             searching
             ,
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             what
             leaven
             soever
             is
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             seen
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             not
             found
             out
             ,
             let
             it
             all
             upward
             and
             downeward
             ,
             bee
             like
             unto
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             the
             morrow
             of
             the
             eve
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             bake
             their
             spiced
             and
             unleavened
             cakes
             .
             The
             meale
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             ground
             at
             the
             mill
             ,
             at
             least
             three
             daies
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             cold
             enough
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             lumpe
             may
             not
             leaven
             up
             .
             The
             millstone
             must
             be
             new
             picked
             ,
             and
             new
             linnen
             is
             also
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             got
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             the
             old
             be
             throughly
             shaken
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ordinary
             for
             them
             to
             be
             moist
             ,
             by
             reason
             wherof
             the
             meal
             may
             cleave
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             grinding
             ,
             may
             int●rmixe
             it selfe
             with
             that
             which
             is
             new
             and
             sweet
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Festivall
             .
             The
             chest
             also
             wherein
             this
             pasehall
             meale
             is
             put
             ,
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             lined
             with
             linnen
             ,
             lest
             some
             corns
             of
             a
             divers
             sort
             ,
             should
             be
             mingled
             there
             withall
             .
             The
             water
             which
             they
             use
             in
             kneading
             their
             dough
             ,
             they
             call
             Mitzuah
             ,
             or
             the
             water
             of
             the
             commandement
             ,
             which
             they
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             wels
             ,
             poure
             it
             into
             the
             vessels
             of
             celebration
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             home
             about
             the
             setting
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             stars
             not
             yet
             appearing
             .
             They
             carry
             it
             home
             covered
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             that
             the
             Sunne
             should
             shine
             upon
             this
             water
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             24
             hours
             together
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Sun
             sends
             out
             its
             beames
             upon
             the
             earth
             for
             the
             space
             of
             twelve
             houres
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             cannot
             with
             his
             raies
             pierce
             into
             the
             fountaine
             :
             So
             must
             it
             be
             covered
             for
             the
             twelve
             houres
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             Sun
             comes
             not
             at
             it
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             naturall
             day
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             is
             bound
             to
             draw
             the
             water
             out
             of
             the
             well
             or
             pit
             ,
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             himselfe
             to
             worthy
             to
             undertake
             such
             a
             business
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             in
             ancient
             daies
             ,
             a
             certaine
             King
             of
             Israel
             upon
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             tooke
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             carried
             them
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             into
             the
             garners
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             begin
             to
             knead
             the
             dough
             ,
             then
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               the
               crums
               that
               fall
               from
               this
               lump
               ,
               shall
               be
               accursed
            
             ;
             signifying
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             falling
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             becomes
             leavened
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             ,
             or
             left
             for
             the
             mice
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             he
             utterly
             disclaimes
             all
             challenge
             thereof
             .
             They
             worke
             their
             dough
             in
             a
             cold
             place
             ,
             whither
             the
             Sunne
             hath
             small
             or
             no
             accesse
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             farre
             distant
             from
             the
             oven
             ,
             lest
             the
             lump
             might
             wax
             hot
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             leavened
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Mistrisse
             of
             the
             house
             usually
             takes
             a
             certaine
             portion
             of
             the
             foresaid
             lump
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             called
             Chall●h
             a
             and
             making
             a
             cake
             thereof
             ,
             saith
             ,
             B●essed
             bee
             thou
             O
             God
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             set
             aside
             an
             unleavened
             cake
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               He
               tooke
               of
               the
               basket
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               that
               was
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               one
               unleavened
               cake
               ,
               and
               a
               cake
               of
               oiled
               bread
               ,
               one
               wafer
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               fat
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               right
               shoulder
               ,
               Lev.
            
             8.
             26.
             
             Upon
             the
             uttering
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             shee
             casts
             the
             cake
             into
             the
             fire
             or
             furnace
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             before
             any
             of
             the
             other
             be
             put
             into
             the
             oven
             :
             Which
             done
             ,
             shee
             raised
             the
             unleavened
             loaves
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             eaten
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Passeover
             .
             These
             are
             commonly
             made
             round
             ,
             full
             of
             little
             holes
             ,
             pierced
             through
             with
             an
             iron
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             a
             horse-combe
             ,
             that
             the
             aire
             posting
             along
             through
             the
             portals
             of
             the
             cake
             ,
             may
             preserve
             it
             from
             leavening
             .
             They
             use
             great
             hast
             in
             setting
             them
             into
             the
             oven
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             stand
             any
             time
             in
             the
             bake
             house
             ;
             which
             taken
             out
             againe
             ,
             wanting
             both
             salt
             and
             fatnesse
             ,
             and
             kneaded
             onely
             with
             water
             ,
             have
             neither
             taste
             nor
             relish
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             some
             honest
             huswifes
             put
             eggs
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             gratefull
             to
             the
             tast
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             related
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             make
             these
             their
             paschall
             cakes
             of
             almonds
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             pleasing
             of
             the
             palate
             .
          
           
             Before
             the
             fifth
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             bee
             fully
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             eleventh
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             goe
             unto
             dinner
             ,
             eating
             little
             ,
             and
             such
             mea●es
             as
             are
             easie
             of
             digestion
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             .
             untill
             the
             starres
             appeare
             in
             the
             firmament
             that
             they
             may
             with
             a
             more
             greedy
             appetite
             ,
             eate
             up
             at
             supper
             their
             un●ea●ened
             cakes
             .
             If
             any
             one
             in
             the
             time
             bee
             oppressed
             with
             thirst
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             drink
             water
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             carouse
             a
             full
             bowle
             of
             wine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             very
             good
             to
             helpe
             the
             stoma●k
             .
             Supper
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             cast
             all
             the
             leavened
             bread
             which
             they
             found
             the
             night
             afore
             ,
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             burn
             it
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             houshold
             saying
             these
             words
             ,
             Let
             all
             the
             leaven
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             leavened
             which
             is
             under
             my
             hand
             ,
             seen
             or
             unseen
             ,
             purged
             or
             not
             purged
             ,
             being
             utterly
             dissipated
             or
             destroied
             ,
             be
             accounted
             like
             unto
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             born
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             are
             injoined
             to
             fast
             from
             morning
             untill
             night
             ,
             because
             God
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             did
             preserve
             the
             first
             born
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             suffered
             not
             the
             destroier
             to
             come
             in
             unto
             them
             .
             
             At
             mid-day
             they
             cease
             to
             labour
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             offence
             for
             them
             in
             the
             afternoon
             to
             wash
             their
             clothes
             ,
             to
             fet●h●home
             new
             ones
             from
             the
             Taylor
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             on
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             feast
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               ●●aven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             their
             false
             doctrine
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Jewes
             celebrate
             their
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             forme
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             be
             night
             ,
             they
             hasten
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             where
             partly
             by
             praying
             ,
             partly
             by
             singing
             ▪
             they
             offer
             up
             their
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             set
             downe
             in
             their
             books
             of
             common
             prayer
             .
             The
             women
             at
             home
             light
             two
             great
             lamps
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             here
             begin
             the
             Feast
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             then
             by
             the
             consecration
             of
             wine
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             none
             whose
             estate
             is
             at
             the
             lowest
             ebb
             ,
             but
             hee
             will
             have
             a
             cup
             of
             choice
             wine
             to
             welcome
             the
             feast
             withall
             ,
             but
             only
             sit
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             untill
             their
             returne
             unto
             their
             own
             houses
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             their
             wives
             at
             home
             doe
             very
             honourably
             furnish
             the
             table
             ,
             
             placing
             thereupon
             ,
             vessels
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             other
             precious
             thing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             estate
             of
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ;
             for
             at
             this
             season
             ,
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             his
             riches
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             vaine
             boasting
             ostentation
             ,
             but
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Feast
             .
             For
             the
             dolefull
             remembrance
             which
             ought
             continually
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             concerning
             
             the
             desaoltions
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             also
             intermixt
             with
             all
             their
             joy
             and
             jollities
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             curb
             for
             the
             former
             .
             A
             chaire
             of
             Estate
             is
             provided
             for
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             adorned
             with
             silke
             pillowes
             or
             cushions
             ,
             upon
             which
             hee
             may
             sit
             ,
             leane
             ,
             and
             rest
             himselfe
             ;
             the
             wals
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             about
             the
             table
             being
             hung
             with
             costly
             darnicks
             ,
             or
             cloth
             of
             arras
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             as
             curious
             a
             manner
             as
             possibly
             can
             bee
             invented
             .
             In
             such
             like
             chaires
             they
             seat
             themselves
             ,
             and
             leane
             against
             the
             wals
             thus
             adorned
             ,
             like
             some
             great
             Lords
             or
             potentates
             ,
             who
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             should
             no
             more
             bee
             inthralled
             therewith
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             two
             first
             nights
             of
             the
             Festivall
             ,
             conceits
             himselfe
             to
             be
             some
             great
             Duke
             or
             mighty
             Prince
             ,
             one
             redeemed
             from
             the
             servility
             of
             exile
             ,
             though
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             hee
             bee
             the
             veriest
             tag
             rag
             that
             ever
             went
             from
             doore
             to
             doore
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             is
             forced
             to
             hold
             his
             dish
             under
             another
             mans
             ladle
             ,
             having
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             old
             shirt
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Carpet
             or
             any
             more
             costly
             cushion
             then
             a
             turfe
             ,
             will
             place
             himselfe
             this
             night
             in
             some
             worm-eaten
             chaire
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             such
             Court-like
             postures
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             some
             young
             Baron
             ,
             who
             had
             danced
             away
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             meanes
             in
             learning
             and
             practising
             the
             light
             and
             nimble
             carriage
             of
             his
             body
             .
             As
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             needfull
             for
             them
             to
             leane
             themselves
             against
             anything
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             late
             at
             night
             ▪
             they
             make
             great
             speed
             out
             of
             the
             Synag
             gue
             ,
             and
             feather
             their
             heels
             with
             expedition
             to
             revisite
             their
             owne
             homes
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             entred
             but
             they
             command
             a
             certaine
             platter
             to
             bee
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             lie
             three
             cakes
             wrapped
             up
             in
             two
             napkins
             :
             The
             uppermost
             of
             which
             ,
             represen●s
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             the
             middle
             ,
             the
             tribe
             of
             
               L
               vi
            
             ,
             and
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             Israel
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             platter
             set
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             the
             haun●h
             of
             a
             lambe
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             kid
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             egge
             hard
             rosted
             .
             A
             dish
             of
             postage
             is
             the
             next
             service
             ,
             made
             with
             apples
             peares
             nuts
             ,
             figs
             ,
             almonds
             ,
             orenges
             and
             such
             like
             fruits
             ,
             first
             boiled
             in
             wine
             ,
             looking
             as
             though
             they
             were
             mixt
             with
             bruised
             bricks
             .
             Upon
             these
             they
             straw
             many
             spices
             ,
             but
             especially
             cinamon
             scarce
             beaten
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             pottage
             
             seems
             to
             have
             in
             them
             both
             clay
             and
             straw
             ;
             in
             remembrance
             that
             their
             forefathers
             out
             of
             these
             materials
             ,
             made
             bricks
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             grace
             the
             table
             with
             a
             sallet
             made
             of
             herbes
             ,
             of
             an
             eager
             taste
             ,
             as
             ,
             lettice
             ,
             ivye
             ,
             raddish
             ,
             persley
             ,
             savory
             ,
             cresses
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Over
             against
             which
             ,
             they
             place
             another
             dish
             full
             of
             vinegar
             ,
             in
             memory
             ,
             that
             their
             ancestors
             eat
             the
             paschall
             lambe
             with
             bitter
             herbs
             .
             The
             table
             being
             thus
             furnished
             ,
             they
             in
             great
             hast
             take
             their
             place
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             infant
             lying
             as
             yet
             in
             the
             cradle
             ,
             hath
             a
             bowle
             of
             wine
             presented
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             consecrates
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             gives
             an
             orderly
             beginning
             to
             the
             feast
             :
             Grace
             being
             said
             ,
             every
             one
             takes
             up
             his
             whole
             one
             ,
             resting
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             left
             arme
             ,
             and
             pressing
             with
             his
             elbow
             his
             silken
             pillow
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             were
             some
             right
             honourable
             ,
             and
             thrice
             noble
             Lord
             and
             Potentate
             .
             Some
             wash
             their
             hands
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             some
             after
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             many
             disputes
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             and
             for
             decision
             of
             the
             controversie
             ,
             many
             touch
             their
             naked
             body
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             wash
             them
             .
             They
             use
             Claret
             wine
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             this
             Feast
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             plenty
             of
             it
             to
             be
             had
             ;
             if
             such
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             then
             they
             use
             some
             other
             for
             the
             initiation
             hereof
             ,
             alwaies
             provided
             ,
             it
             be
             intermixed
             with
             certaine
             spices
             .
          
           
             Immediately
             after
             they
             have
             washed
             their
             throats
             ,
             they
             fall
             sourely
             upon
             the
             sallets
             ,
             every
             one
             taking
             a
             little
             thereof
             ,
             and
             dipping
             it
             in
             vinegar
             ;
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             also
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               hast
               created
               the
               f●uites
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             They
             eat
             these
             herbes
             thus
             drencht
             in
             vinegar
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             stomach
             give
             a
             more
             plausible
             entertainment
             to
             the
             succeeding
             dishes
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             soveraign
             for
             the
             invitation
             of
             an
             appetite
             .
             To
             proceed
             :
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             houshold
             taking
             that
             cake
             of
             the
             three
             which
             lyeth
             in
             the
             middle
             out
             of
             the
             platter
             ,
             breaks
             it
             in
             twaine
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             greater
             part
             there
             of
             under
             his
             pillow
             or
             napkin
             (
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             their
             fathers
             flying
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ▪
             took
             their
             dough
             before
             it
             was
             leavened
             ,
             their
             kneading
             troughes
             being
             bound
             up
             in
             their
             clothes
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             )
             hee
             puts
             the
             other
             halfe
             into
             its
             former
             place
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             whole
             cakes
             ,
             throwing
             the
             lambes
             legg
             rosted
             ,
             and
             the
             egg
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             other
             
             platter
             .
             Then
             every
             one
             laying
             hands
             on
             the
             dish
             wherein
             is
             the
             halfe
             cake
             ,
             saith
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             bread
             of
             affliction
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             fathers
             were
             fed
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             hungry
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             and
             eat
             his
             fill
             ;
             whosoever
             hath
             need
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             and
             eat
             of
             the
             paschall
             lambe
             .
             This
             yeare
             we
             are
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             next
             yeare
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             This
             yeare
             we
             are
             servants
             and
             bond-men
             ,
             the
             next
             yeare
             (
             God
             saying
             Amen
             )
             we
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             become
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             .
             (
             In
             this
             place
             the
             halfe
             cake
             is
             an
             emblem
             of
             poverty
             and
             exile
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             or
             a
             beggar
             hath
             not
             a
             whole
             loase
             in
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             only
             scraps
             and
             fragments
             )
             This
             their
             practise
             they
             ground
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               Seven
               daies
               thou
               shalt
               eate
               unleavened
               bread
               therewith
               ,
               even
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               .
            
             This
             descant
             ended
             ,
             they
             set
             the
             lambes
             legg
             ,
             and
             the
             rosted
             egg
             upon
             the
             table
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             time
             present
             every
             person
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             a
             bowle
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             platter
             wherein
             the
             cakes
             are
             ,
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             may
             move
             a
             question
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             ancient
             daies
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               when
               your
               children
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               what
               meane
               you
               by
               this
               service
               ?
               That
               yee
               shall
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               passeover
               ,
               who
               passed
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               when
               he
               smote
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               delivered
               our
               houses
               .
            
             So
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             ought
             to
             aske
             their
             fathers
             why
             they
             remove
             the
             cakes
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             tasted
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             answer
             them
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Instantly
             ,
             upon
             the
             solution
             of
             the
             objection
             ,
             the
             cakes
             are
             the
             second
             time
             set
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             whole
             company
             sings
             a
             tedious
             song
             concerning
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             :
             When
             they
             come
             to
             that
             division
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             ten
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             slacke
             their
             voice
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             fingers
             cast
             some
             drops
             of
             wine
             out
             of
             the
             cup
             ;
             thereby
             intimating
             that
             these
             ten
             plagues
             being
             banished
             out
             of
             their
             doors
             ,
             ought
             to
             fall
             upon
             their
             enemies
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             song
             being
             ended
             every
             one
             taking
             his
             cup
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             high
             note
             singing
             or
             saying
             ;
             It
             is
             meet
             and
             our
             bounden
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             confesse
             ,
             praise
             ,
             glorify
             ,
             extoll
             ,
             honour
             and
             blesse
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             
             not
             done
             not
             only
             for
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             also
             all
             these
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             who
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             bring
             us
             out
             of
             darknesse
             into
             light
             ,
             out
             of
             bondage
             into
             liberty
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             dungeon
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             into
             the
             faire
             fields
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             changed
             our
             daies
             of
             mourning
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             into
             holy
             Festivals
             ,
             representing
             a
             delightfull
             Jubilee
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             will
             we
             come
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             sing
             many
             hallelujahs
             to
             his
             holy
             name
             ;
             sitting
             in
             his
             chair
             like
             a
             spanish
             Don
             newly
             transformed
             by
             a
             new
             fashion
             ,
             he
             carouses
             the
             second
             bowle
             .
             Then
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             washing
             his
             hands
             ,
             takes
             the
             uppermost
             cake
             out
             of
             the
             dish
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             bringest
             bread
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             yet
             not
             eating
             thereof
             ,
             he
             takes
             againe
             the
             middle
             cake
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             sanctifyed
             us
             by
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             and
             hast
             enjoined
             us
             to
             eat
             unleavened
             bread
             .
             Immediately
             upon
             the
             pronuntiation
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             breaks
             a
             morsell
             of
             both
             cakes
             ,
             and
             eates
             it
             ,
             commanding
             the
             rest
             to
             doe
             likewise
             ,
             who
             all
             leane
             upon
             their
             left
             side
             .
             Then
             they
             take
             one
             whole
             cake
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             halfe
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             they
             are
             accustomed
             onely
             to
             the
             use
             of
             whole
             loaves
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             ,
             
             because
             Moses
             cals
             it
             the
             bread
             of
             poverty
             or
             affliction
             ;
             for
             a
             poore
             man
             is
             Lord
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             save
             some
             basket-pieces
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             takes
             some
             of
             the
             bitter
             herbes
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             the
             foresaid
             pottage
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             feed
             upon
             bitter
             herbes
             ;
             and
             then
             hee
             invites
             every
             one
             to
             eat
             thereof
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             now
             as
             formerly
             leane
             upon
             their
             pillowes
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             their
             forefathers
             were
             as
             yet
             servants
             compelled
             by
             Pharaoh
             ,
             togather
             straw
             ,
             and
             labour
             in
             the
             bricke
             kilne
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             third
             cake
             out
             of
             the
             platter
             ,
             and
             breaks
             a
             piece
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             fals
             againe
             to
             feed
             upon
             his
             bitter
             sallet
             ,
             but
             dips
             not
             the
             herbs
             into
             the
             pottage
             ;
             because
             Rabbi
             a
             Hillel
             ,
             who
             li●ed
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             was
             accustomed
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             they
             prove
             it
             also
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             you
             shall
             eat
             unleavened
             cakes
             ,
             with
             bitter
             herbes
             shall
             you
             eat
             them
             ;
             
             so
             they
             read
             it
             :
             But
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             are
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             originall
             ,
             
             these
             which
             follow
             ,
             
               In
               that
               night
               they
               shall
               eate
               the
               flesh
               roste
               with
               fir●
               ,
               and
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               with
               bitter
               herbs
               shall
               they
               eate
               it
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             concerning
             the
             prologue
             or
             preparatory
             acts
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             ;
             now
             begins
             the
             supper
             it selfe
             .
             They
             eate
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             provided
             ,
             making
             very
             merry
             ,
             quaffing
             off
             ,
             and
             carousing
             whole
             bowles
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             beer
             ,
             untill
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             which
             approaching
             ,
             the
             Masser
             of
             the
             Feast
             takes
             the
             halfe
             cake
             which
             he
             had
             hid
             under
             his
             pillow
             ,
             eates
             a
             little
             thereof
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             unto
             every
             man
             present
             a
             morsell
             of
             the
             same
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             leane
             very
             demurely
             upon
             their
             left
             sides
             ,
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             take
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             drinke
             it
             off
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             third
             cup
             by
             them
             blessed
             and
             consecrated
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             thanks
             being
             given
             ,
             the
             cups
             are
             filled
             the
             fourth
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             taking
             his
             cup
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               poure
               out
               thy
               wrath
               upon
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               upon
               the
               Kingdomes
               that
               have
               not
               knowne
               thy
               name
               ,
               poure
               out
               thine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               wrathfull
               displeasure
               take
               hold
               on
               them
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             one
             running
             to
             the
             doore
             ,
             unlocks
             it
             ,
             and
             sets
             it
             open
             ,
             thereby
             willing
             to
             shew
             their
             great
             security
             .
             In
             this
             saying
             ,
             they
             curse
             all
             people
             which
             are
             not
             of
             Israel
             ,
             more
             especially
             the
             Christians
             ,
             hoping
             that
             Elias
             will
             come
             that
             very
             night
             ,
             and
             declare
             unto
             them
             the
             comming
             of
             their
             Saviour
             and
             deliverer
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             brag
             and
             boast
             in
             that
             prayer
             ,
             called
             
               Azrob
               nissim
            
             a
             their
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             all
             those
             famous
             deliverances
             so
             full
             of
             wonder
             which
             God
             wrought
             for
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             hapned
             as
             upon
             this
             night
             .
             They
             pray
             therefore
             that
             God
             would
             come
             againe
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             this
             their
             calamity
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             p●sse
             ,
             
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             gates
             are
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             execeration
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             houshold
             invested
             with
             a
             white
             linnen
             garment
             ,
             runs
             into
             the
             nur●ery
             ,
             that
             the
             infants
             may
             thinke
             that
             Elias
             is
             come
             indeed
             ,
             and
             is
             about
             to
             take
             vengean
             e
             on
             the
             Christians
             .
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             saies
             certaine
             table-prayers
             at
             the
             period
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             which
             he
             closeth
             up
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             Almighty
             God
             build
             againe
             thy
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             shortly
             ,
             very
             quickly
             in
             these
             our
             
             daies
             ,
             very
             quickly
             now
             build
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             shortly
             ,
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             .
             Omercifull
             God
             ,
             O
             great
             God
             ,
             O
             bountifull
             God
             ,
             O
             thou
             God
             that
             art
             highly
             exalted
             ,
             O
             beautifull
             God
             ,
             O
             sweet
             God
             ,
             O
             vertuous
             God
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             thy
             Temple
             very
             ▪
             quickly
             and
             with
             great
             expedition
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             very
             quickly
             very
             quickly
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             thy
             Temple
             quickly
             ,
             O
             strong
             and
             powerfull
             God
             ,
             living
             God
             ,
             mighty
             God
             ,
             O
             God
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
             O
             eternall
             God
             ,
             a
             God
             that
             art
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             comelinesse
             ,
             God
             of
             majesty
             ,
             God
             of
             infinite
             riches
             ,
             God
             of
             surpassing
             beauty
             ,
             O
             faithfull
             God
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             thy
             Temple
             shortly
             ,
             very
             quickly
             ,
             very
             quickly
             in
             these
             our
             daies
             ,
             shortly
             ,
             very
             quickly
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             ,
             now
             build
             up
             thy
             Temple
             ,
             speedily
             .
             The
             Orizons
             ended
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             ,
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             sleep
             in
             great
             security
             ;
             for
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             this
             night
             neither
             man
             nor
             devil
             can
             approach
             to
             doe
             them
             any
             hurt
             .
             This
             night
             is
             called
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             12
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Lel
               Schemarim
            
             ,
             the
             night
             of
             observation
             or
             preservation
             .
             Hereup
             on
             their
             minds
             being
             fraughted
             with
             such
             a
             conceit
             ,
             they
             abandon
             feare
             ,
             leave
             open
             their
             gates
             and
             doors
             all
             the
             night
             over
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             entrance
             to
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             assure
             themselves
             ,
             will
             come
             and
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             this
             their
             misery
             .
             Thus
             the
             poor
             blirdfolded
             Jewes
             trouble
             and
             vex
             themselves
             with
             this
             their
             vaine
             pompe
             ,
             and
             pompous
             vanity
             ,
             for
             two
             nights
             together
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             paschall
             lambe
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             eaten
             ,
             using
             no
             other
             ceremonies
             ,
             then
             Moses
             in
             the
             institution
             thereof
             hath
             described
             .
             It
             being
             the
             position
             of
             their
             Rabbines
             that
             it
             was
             not
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             to
             Kill
             and
             eat
             the
             paschall
             lambe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ceremonial
             prescription
             of
             Meses
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             observe
             these
             or
             any
             others
             by
             him
             enjoined
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             in
             the
             promised
             land
             of
             Canaan
             which
             land
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             all
             others
             defiled
             and
             profane
             .
             Now
             from
             these
             premises
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             infer
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Jewes
             have
             not
             ,
             srom
             that
             time
             wherein
             the
             true
             paschall
             lambe
             Christ
             Jesus
             was
             offered
             ,
             eaten
             the
             posseover
             in
             any
             place
             according
             to
             the
             right
             prescription
             ;
             and
             
             also
             seeing
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             so
             journing
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             do
             not
             eat
             the
             paschall
             lamb
             in
             the
             manner
             that
             they
             ought
             ;
             neither
             doe
             they
             offer
             any
             sacrifice
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             why
             their
             sacrifices
             are
             ceased
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Mosaicall
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             are
             abrogated
             ,
             which
             certainly
             they
             might
             have
             found
             out
             in
             the
             space
             of
             1631
             yeares
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             smitten
             with
             blindnesse
             from
             above
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
               This
               their
               may
               uttereth
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               their
               posterity
               delight
               in
               their
               talke
               .
               But
               my
               people
               would
               not
               hear
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               Israel
               would
               have
               none
               of
               me
               ;
               so
               I
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               their
               owne
               hearts
               lusts
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               have
               walked
               in
               their
               counsels
               .
            
             The
             Rabbines
             establish
             this
             their
             opinion
             out
             of
             the
             words
             following
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               therefore
               sacrifice
               the
               passeover
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               of
               the
               flocke
               and
               the
               herd
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               shall
               choose
               to
               place
               his
               name
               there
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             seeing
             God
             enjoins
             them
             (
             according
             to
             their
             ordinary
             glosse
             )
             that
             they
             should
             not
             celebrate
             this
             Feast
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             promised
             land
             ;
             they
             doe
             inferre
             ,
             that
             now
             being
             dispersed
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             God
             had
             put
             a
             period
             to
             Israels
             captivity
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             having
             given
             unto
             them
             a
             setled
             kind
             of
             regiment
             ,
             a
             City
             and
             a
             Temple
             in
             which
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             place
             his
             name
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             repaire
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             eate
             the
             pas●hall
             lambe
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             preservation
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Metropolis
             and
             chiefe
             City
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             when
             the
             scepter
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             taken
             ●rom
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             in●ess●nt
             w●●rs
             and
             tumults
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             come
             unto
             Jerusalem
             then
             did
             every
             family
             kill
             and
             eate
             the
             passeover
             in
             their
             owne
             gates
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             these
             their
             troubles
             ,
             
             they
             celebrated
             the
             said
             Feast
             againe
             in
             the
             place
             appointed
             with
             great
             solemnity
             and
             rejoicing
             ;
             as
             good
             Josial
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             done
             in
             the
             sore-cited
             place
             .
             Now
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             1631
             yeares
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             kill
             nor
             eat
             the
             paschall
             lambe●
             right
             none
             must
             seeke
             for
             another
             cause
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             from
             Juda
             ,
             the
             desolation
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             their
             long
             continued
             
             exile
             .
             For
             why
             did
             not
             Jerusalem
             remain
             unto
             this
             day
             ?
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Temple
             built
             againe
             ?
             The
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             delivered
             by
             Moses
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             re-established
             ?
             The
             Jewes
             cannot
             see
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             because
             Moses
             his
             vaile
             is
             as
             yet
             before
             their
             eies
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             at
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             use
             to
             carouse
             foure
             cups
             of
             wine
             ,
             two
             before
             supper
             ,
             two
             after
             ,
             which
             foure
             consecrated
             cups
             ,
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             drinke
             off
             ,
             
             in
             lieu
             of
             a
             thanksgiving
             (
             as
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             writes
             )
             for
             the
             foure
             great
             deliverances
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               forth
               from
               under
               the
               burdens
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               rid
               you
               out
               of
               their
               bondage
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               redeem
               you
               with
               a
               stretched
               out
               arme
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               judgement
               .
               And
               I
               will
               take
               you
               to
               me
               for
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               you
               out
               from
               under
               the
               burdens
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
             I
             will
             bring
             you
             out
             from
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             first
             .
             I
             will
             redeem
             you
             with
             a
             stretched
             outarme
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             second
             .
             I
             will
             take
             you
             to
             me
             for
             a
             people
             ;
             there
             's
             the
             third
             .
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             
             &c.
             there
             's
             the
             fourth
             .
             In
             remembrance
             of
             which
             foure
             deliverances
             ,
             they
             take
             off
             foure
             whole
             cups
             of
             wine
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             passeover
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             forgetfull
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             after
             these
             their
             cups
             ,
             they
             curse
             the
             Christians
             in
             a
             praier
             called
             Schepoch
             ,
             is
             (
             according
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             in
             the
             foresaid
             place
             )
             because
             God
             shall
             poure
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             Christians
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             foure
             cups
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             drinke
             the
             dregs
             thereof
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Take
               the
               wine
               cup
               of
               this
               fury
               at
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               cause
               all
               the
               nations
               to
               whom
               I
               send
               thee
               to
               drinke
               it
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Babylon
               hath
               beene
               a
               golden
               cup
               in
               the
               Lords
               hand
               that
               hath
               made
               all
               the
               earth
               drunken
               .
               The
               nations
               have
               drunke
               of
               her
               wine
               ,
               therefore
               the
               nations
               are
               mad
               .
            
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               raine
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             
             
               snares
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               vapours
               of
               smoake
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               their
               portion
               to
               drinke
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               cup
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               thereof
               is
               red
               as
               for
               the
               dregs
               thereof
               ,
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               drinke
               them
               ,
               and
               suck
               them
               out
               .
            
             If
             the
             Jewes
             could
             rightly
             weigh
             and
             ponder
             the
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             and
             parallell
             them
             with
             other
             places
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             finde
             ,
             that
             this
             cup
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             filled
             for
             
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               took
               the
               cup
               at
               the
               Lords
               hand
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               the
               nations
               to
               drinke
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               had
               sent
               me
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Cities
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               a
               desolation
               ,
               and
               an
               astonishment
               ,
               an
               hissing
               and
               a
               curse
               as
               it
               is
               this
               day
               ;
               Pharaoh
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               ,
               his
               Princes
               and
               his
               people
               .
            
             When
             therefore
             the
             Jewes
             have
             drunk
             off
             ,
             and
             digested
             this
             fearfull
             cup
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             but
             a
             slender
             stomack
             to
             reach
             it
             out
             unto
             the
             Christians
             .
             From
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             keep
             not
             the
             passeover
             according
             to
             Moses
             his
             institution
             ,
             and
             Gods
             command
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ;
             which
             with
             them
             are
             in
             farre
             greater
             account
             ,
             then
             the
             commanements
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             Talmud
             :
             Wherein
             is
             extant
             a
             huge
             tract
             concerning
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             written
             whole
             Books
             and
             Commentaries
             .
             
             To
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             vanities
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             our
             consolation
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               our
               passeover
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               keep
               the
               feast
               ,
               not
               with
               old
               leaven
               ,
               neither
               with
               the
               leaven
               of
               malicio●
               snesse
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             
             saying
             with
             
               John
               ,
               Behold
               the
               lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               takes
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             with
             St
             
               Peter
               ,
               knowing
               that
               we
               were
               not
               redeemed
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               as
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               from
               our
               vaine
               conversation
               ,
               received
               by
               tradition
               of
               the
               fathers
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               lambe
               undefiled
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
               which
               was
               ordained
               b●fore
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             but
             declared
             in
             the
             last
             times
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Jewes
             celebrate
             the
             seven
             daies
             of
             the
             passover
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             conclusion
             to
             the
             Festivall
             .
          
           
             VVHile
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             lasts
             ,
             
             every
             morning
             betimes
             they
             repaire
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             say
             many
             prayers
             ,
             make
             sale
             diversly
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             they
             take
             two
             several
             
             bookes
             of
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             calling
             forth
             five
             men
             to
             reade
             some
             sections
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             If
             the
             passeover
             fall
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             they
             call
             out
             seven
             men
             .
             When
             the
             Priest
             blesseth
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             prayers
             being
             ended
             ,
             then
             he
             spreads
             abroad
             his
             hand
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             assertion
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             Lord
             rests
             upon
             them
             ;
             who
             hereupon
             have
             given
             a
             strict
             inhibition
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             should
             presume
             to
             looke
             upon
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             will
             incurre
             the
             danger
             of
             blindnesse
             .
          
           
             Praiers
             being
             ended
             ,
             every
             man
             returns
             unto
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             where
             he
             fals
             to
             his
             dinner
             with
             a
             merry
             hea●t
             :
             When
             a
             speciall
             caution
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             he
             eate
             no
             more
             then
             necessity
             requires
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             with
             greater
             alacrity
             ,
             satiate
             their
             stomacks
             with
             those
             three
             cakes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             Great
             di●putes
             arise
             ,
             what
             labors
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             undertake
             ,
             what
             meats
             may
             be
             boiled
             and
             eaten
             upon
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             boile
             more
             then
             they
             can
             eate
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             allowed
             to
             set
             on
             the
             great
             pot
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             it
             with
             flesh
             :
             For
             by
             this
             action
             no
             danger
             can
             accrew
             unto
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             whole
             be
             not
             that
             day
             consumed
             .
             Much
             flesh
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             is
             put
             in
             the
             pot
             ,
             it
             will
             tast
             the
             better
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             fatter
             pottage
             ;
             yet
             though
             this
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             roste
             more
             then
             they
             may
             with
             ease
             devoure
             ,
             for
             one
             joint
             upon
             the
             spit
             is
             never
             the
             better
             tasted
             for
             the
             neighbourhood
             of
             his
             fellow
             .
             And
             againe
             meate
             is
             farre
             more
             delightsome
             to
             the
             palate
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             piping
             hot
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             cold
             .
             That
             which
             may
             be
             boiled
             upon
             the
             eve
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             any
             Festivall
             ,
             and
             not
             lose
             its
             taste
             before
             the
             nextday
             ,
             they
             may
             then
             boile
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             sor
             them
             to
             boil
             it
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             or
             Festival
             ,
             the
             great
             Sabbath
             only
             accepted
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             beating
             of
             pepper
             ,
             and
             other
             spi●es
             ,
             which
             once
             beaten
             do
             quickly
             lose
             their
             proper
             re●ish
             ;
             yet
             a
             ceremony
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             bray
             with
             the
             smal
             end
             of
             the
             pestle
             ,
             and
             also
             make
             the
             mortar
             to
             leane
             more
             to
             the
             one
             side
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             differe●e
             may
             be
             observed
             between
             the
             labors
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             holy
             day
             .
             It
             is
             no
             offence
             for
             the
             mother
             to
             wash
             her
             infant
             with
             hot
             water
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             although
             a
             Christian
             did
             make
             it
             
             hot
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             take
             the
             match
             out
             of
             one
             lampe
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             unto
             her
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             ,
             that
             a
             wax
             light
             should
             not
             be
             altogether
             consumed
             ,
             he
             may
             set
             it
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             flame
             comes
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             extinguished
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             hainous
             wickednesse
             to
             cut
             off
             that
             part
             of
             the
             candle
             with
             a
             knife
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             saved
             .
          
           
             A
             Jew
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             invite
             any
             Christian
             upon
             any
             Festivall
             ,
             by
             reason
             he
             might
             be
             necessitated
             to
             boile
             and
             seeth
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             to
             undertake
             some
             other
             labour
             ,
             which
             may
             dishonour
             the
             day
             ,
             by
             a
             profanation
             .
             If
             a
             Christian
             come
             by
             chance
             then
             it
             is
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             also
             relisheth
             of
             hospitality
             for
             the
             Jew
             to
             invite
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             fast
             upon
             a
             Feasting
             day
             ,
             both
             to
             avoid
             evill
             dreams
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               merry
               in
               thy
               Feasts
            
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             very
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             done
             with
             an
             empty
             stomack
             ,
             for
             musick
             in
             the
             guts
             makes
             the
             heart
             merry
             ;
             contrariwise
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             foresaid
             reason
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             fast
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             stiled
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Oneg
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             delight
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             fast
             thereupon
             ,
             it
             is
             delightfull
             unto
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hereby
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             bee
             cumbered
             with
             fearfull
             dreames
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             shall
             overflow
             with
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             lawfull
             to
             weep
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             satiating
             of
             the
             appetite
             ,
             which
             is
             prohibited
             upon
             any
             Festivall
             ,
             for
             then
             his
             spleen
             ought
             to
             overflow
             with
             laughter
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             teares
             for
             a
             joint
             companion
             .
             If
             any
             stuffe
             a
             hen
             or
             capon
             ,
             and
             sew
             up
             the
             place
             with
             a
             needle
             ,
             he
             may
             burne
             off
             ,
             but
             not
             cut
             the
             thread
             ;
             also
             provided
             that
             hee
             thread
             the
             needle
             the
             day
             before
             .
             The
             platters
             which
             are
             used
             for
             breakfast
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             washed
             for
             to
             serve
             at
             supper
             ,
             but
             clean
             ones
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             hunt
             ,
             hauke
             ,
             or
             fish
             ;
             yea
             although
             a
             Christian
             have
             caught
             them
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             in
             sale
             unto
             a
             Jew
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             lawfully
             eate
             thereof
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Feast
             endures
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             hens
             and
             geese
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             are
             fatted
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             kill
             and
             eat
             them
             .
             There
             is
             also
             no
             small
             controversie
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             eate
             a
             new
             laid
             egge
             ,
             as
             also
             fruites
             plucked
             from
             the
             tree
             ▪
             and
             herbes
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Feast
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             concerning
             the
             killing
             of
             beasts
             ,
             cleaving
             of
             wood
             ,
             making
             a
             fire
             ,
             tinding
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             boiling
             ,
             baking
             ,
             mi●king
             of
             kine
             ,
             
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             tract
             extant
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             called
             Betza
             ,
             or
             a
             disputation
             about
             the
             eating
             of
             eggs
             :
             There
             are
             divers
             opinions
             concerning
             the
             question
             .
             The
             Schoole
             or
             Sect
             of
             Schammai
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             eat
             an
             egg
             laid
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Festivall
             .
             Hillell
             avouch●th
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             hath
             caused
             many
             a
             jarring
             dispute
             among
             the
             Rabbines
             .
             All
             which
             are
             decided
             in
             the
             book
             called
             
               Orach
               chajim
            
             .
             
          
           
             At
             eventide
             they
             returne
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             for
             to
             pray
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             with
             so
             great
             hast
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             following
             their
             enemies
             in
             flight
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             they
             are
             to
             boile
             their
             meat
             after
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             eat
             at
             supper
             .
             The
             day
             following
             they
             celebrate
             with
             the
             same
             pompe
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             are
             uncertaine
             which
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             new
             moon
             in
             March
             ,
             and
             consequently
             which
             is
             the
             fourteenth
             thereof
             .
             The
             celebration
             therefore
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             holds
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             daies
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             commit
             an
             error
             in
             the
             keeping
             thereof
             .
             If
             any
             one
             chance
             in
             these
             two
             daies
             to
             finde
             any
             leaven
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             must
             cover
             it
             with
             a
             dish
             or
             platter
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             following
             to
             burn
             it
             .
             If
             any
             have
             ducks
             ,
             hens
             geese
             ,
             or
             doves
             about
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             must
             cast
             the
             corne
             wherewith
             hee
             feeds
             them
             in
             a
             wet
             place
             ,
             for
             if
             some
             should
             be
             left
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             chance
             to
             encrease
             ,
             hee
             is
             held
             guilty
             of
             sowing
             graine
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             Next
             after
             these
             in
             order
             follow
             four
             other
             daies
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             halfe
             holy
             daies
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             common-Festivals
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             may
             do
             some
             workes
             but
             not
             all
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             much
             disputed
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             stated
             in
             
               Orach
               chajim
            
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             :
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             do
             those
             things
             upon
             this
             day
             which
             being
             undone
             are
             subject
             to
             perish
             and
             also
             some
             dammage
             may
             follow
             thereupon
             ;
             as
             the
             milking
             of
             kine
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             It
             is
             permitted
             to
             cut
             the
             haire
             of
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             to
             an
             old
             one
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             one
             shirt
             may
             wash
             it
             so
             that
             he
             doe
             it
             in
             private
             ;
             and
             the
             mother
             may
             also
             wash
             the
             childrens
             clouts
             ;
             to
             smooth
             their
             linnen
             and
             collars
             ;
             ●o
             make
             cleane
             their
             shooes
             ;
             to
             sharp
             their
             knives
             ;
             to
             write
             a
             letter
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             write
             the
             lines
             crooked
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             works
             he
             may
             lawfully
             undergoe
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             
             may
             be
             somewhat
             singular
             ,
             that
             a
             difference
             may
             bee
             put
             between
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             weeke
             and
             the
             Festivall
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             many
             have
             allowed
             the
             paring
             of
             nailes
             as
             upon
             these
             daies
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             religious
             among
             them
             ,
             seeing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             have
             onely
             permitted
             women
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             purge
             themselves
             by
             washing
             from
             their
             uncleannesse
             ,
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             bound
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             their
             purification
             ,
             to
             cut
             the
             nailes
             of
             their
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             lest
             some
             impure
             thing
             might
             lurke
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Festivall
             is
             holy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               The
               first
               day
               shall
               bee
               holy
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               it
               you
               shall
               doe
               no
               manner
               of
               worke
               ,
               except
               that
               which
               every
               man
               must
               eate
               ,
               that
               onely
               may
               be
               done
               of
               you
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             day
             they
             repaire
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             their
             morning
             and
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             :
             Taking
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             a
             pompous
             manner
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             same
             into
             the
             Arke
             againe
             ,
             boasting
             thereof
             in
             a
             wonderfull
             manner
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             uncertaine
             which
             is
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             therefore
             they
             hallow
             with
             an
             equall
             celebration
             ,
             the
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             ;
             which
             time
             expired
             ,
             they
             bring
             againe
             leavened
             bread
             into
             their
             houses
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             see
             that
             they
             obey
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             stretch
             out
             the
             Feast
             no
             longer
             then
             he
             hath
             enjoned
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             men
             must
             fast
             for
             three
             daies
             ,
             two
             Mundaies
             ,
             and
             one
             Thursday
             .
             That
             if
             any
             one
             have
             drunke
             too
             much
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             other
             way
             profaned
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             doe
             pennance
             for
             the
             fact
             .
             For
             thirty
             daies
             after
             the
             passeover
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             carry
             foule
             weather
             in
             their
             face
             ,
             are
             very
             sorrowfull
             ,
             make
             no
             marriages
             ,
             neither
             cutting
             their
             haire
             ,
             nor
             going
             into
             any
             bath
             :
             And
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Akibha
             ,
             an
             excellent
             and
             learned
             Rabbine
             who
             had
             24
             thousand
             schollars
             ,
             who
             all
             dyed
             beeween
             Easter
             and
             Pentecost
             ,
             because
             one
             emulated
             and
             envied
             ,
             despised
             ,
             backbited
             ,
             detracted
             another
             ,
             not
             any
             way
             exhibiting
             those
             debts
             of
             love
             and
             honour
             ,
             to
             the
             paiment
             of
             which
             they
             are
             lyable
             .
             All
             the
             foresaid
             persons
             dyed
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             and
             were
             buried
             by
             the
             women
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             cease
             from
             labour
             at
             Sunne
             set
             ,
             and
             hallow
             the
             night
             following
             .
             Upon
             the
             thirty
             third
             day
             after
             the
             passeover
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             have
             a
             great
             solemnity
             ;
             cut
             their
             beards
             ,
             bath
             themselves
             ,
             feast
             and
             
             make
             merry
             ,
             because
             the
             daies
             of
             mourning
             for
             Akibha
             '
             
               s
               schollers
               are
               now
               ended
               .
               So
               much
               concerning
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               passover
               .
               I
               conclude
               all
               with
               the
               saying
               of
            
             Isaiah
             ,
             They
             have
             not
             known
             nor
             understood
             ,
             
             for
             he
             hath
             shut
             their
             eles
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             understand
             .
             
               Therefore
               with
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
            
             
             let
             them
             alone
             :
             They
             be
             blind
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             blinde
             lead
             the
             blinde
             ,
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               next
               Feast
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               one
               of
               their
               chiefest
               ,
               is
               that
               which
            
             Moses
             cals
             Chag
             Schebhnos
             ,
             
               the
               Feast
               of
               weeks
               ,
               because
               before
               the
               celebration
               thereof
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               number
               seven
               weeks
               from
               the
               passeover
               ,
               which
               containe
               49
               daies
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               held
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               alwaies
               upon
               the
               fiftieth
               day
               after
               the
               passeover
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               injunction
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Seven
             weeks
             shalt
             thou
             number
             unto
             thee
             ;
             
             begin
             to
             number
             the
             seven
             weekes
             ,
             from
             such
             time
             as
             thou
             beginnest
             to
             put
             the
             sickle
             to
             the
             corne
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             weekes
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             with
             atribute
             of
             a
             free-will
             offering
             of
             thy
             hand
             ,
             which
             thou
             shalt
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             blessed
             thee
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             rejoice
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             thou
             and
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             and
             thy
             daughter
             ,
             thy
             man-servant
             ,
             and
             thy
             maid-servant
             ,
             and
             the
             Levite
             that
             is
             within
             thy
             gates
             ,
             and
             the
             stranger
             and
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             the
             widdow
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             to
             place
             his
             name
             there
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Feast
             of
             harvest
             ,
             
             because
             harvest
             begins
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             hereof
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             because
             at
             this
             Feast
             ,
             they
             offered
             their
             first
             fruites
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             read
             
             in
             the
             fourth
             book
             of
             Moses
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             called
             Pentecost
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
             Their
             computation
             of
             the
             time
             is
             very
             accurate
             .
             They
             begin
             to
             reckon
             from
             the
             second
             night
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             when
             the
             stars
             begin
             to
             appear
             ,
             saying
             this
             prayer
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             hast
             sanctified
             us
             by
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             and
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             count
             the
             daies
             between
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             harvest
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             holding
             on
             untill
             they
             come
             to
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             seven
             daies
             are
             gone
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             a
             weeke
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             prayer
             ,
             see
             upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             now
             a
             weeke
             and
             one
             day
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             on
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             untill
             the
             thirty
             nine
             daies
             be
             fully
             expired
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             untill
             they
             come
             to
             Whitson
             Eve.
             While
             their
             account
             is
             in
             making
             ,
             they
             must
             stand
             according
             to
             the
             injunction
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             .
             The
             time
             of
             the
             Feast
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             able
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             every
             day
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             hands
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             build
             up
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             restore
             their
             Temple
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             promising
             unto
             God
             that
             upon
             the
             grant
             hereof
             ,
             they
             will
             duely
             celebrate
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             ,
             using
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             required
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             should
             take
             such
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             daies
             ,
             or
             the
             Feast
             of
             seven
             weeks
             ,
             or
             harvest
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             write
             ,
             was
             the
             command
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             lest
             his
             children
             should
             forget
             this
             Feast
             ,
             and
             so
             neglect
             the
             payment
             of
             their
             first
             sruits
             to
             God
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             might
             easily
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             seeing
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             their
             owne
             land
             ,
             about
             or
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             every
             one
             was
             busied
             about
             his
             rurall
             affaires
             ,
             and
             compelled
             to
             looke
             about
             his
             harvest
             businesse
             .
          
           
             This
             Feast
             of
             weekes
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             compared
             to
             a
             certaine
             King
             ,
             who
             comming
             into
             a
             City
             where
             some
             Prince
             or
             Noble
             Peere
             is
             fettered
             in
             the
             prison-house
             ,
             entreats
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             his
             release
             ,
             which
             is
             granted
             accordingly
             ,
             so
             many
             weeks
             being
             past
             and
             gone
             .
             And
             moreover
             hath
             this
             added
             unto
             his
             liberty
             ,
             that
             this
             time
             being
             past
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             give
             him
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             .
             Then
             the
             Captaine
             begins
             to
             reckon
             every
             
             houre
             ,
             day
             and
             week
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             designed
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             God
             dealt
             with
             the
             Israelites
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             Egypt
             with
             a
             stretched
             out
             arme
             ,
             therefore
             you
             shall
             number
             uunto
             your selves
             seven
             weeks
             aster
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             :
             which
             time
             being
             fully
             past
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             my
             holy
             daughter
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             wife
             .
             But
             from
             which
             the
             Jewes
             have
             now
             gone
             a
             whoring
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             most
             vile
             adulterers
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             complaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewish
             women
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             this
             computation
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             are
             not
             to
             many
             other
             precepts
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             men
             are
             lyable
             .
             Upon
             the
             evening
             of
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             use
             phlebotomy
             ;
             for
             they
             write
             in
             their
             Minhagin
             or
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             eve
             of
             this
             Feast
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             there
             blowed
             a
             certaine
             evill
             and
             pestilent
             winde
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Tabhoach
             ,
             
             which
             signifies
             a
             robber
             or
             butcher
             ,
             which
             had
             destroied
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             received
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             God
             was
             about
             to
             deliver
             unto
             them
             the
             day
             following
             .
             They
             keep
             this
             Feast
             for
             two
             daies
             together
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             same
             doubt
             which
             was
             frmerly
             inserted
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             about
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passeover
             .
             In
             the
             celebration
             hereof
             ,
             they
             use
             not
             many
             ceremonies
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             .
             They
             take
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             twice
             our
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             calling
             out
             five
             men
             ,
             who
             reade
             some
             certaine
             Chapters
             and
             Sections
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             contents
             whereof
             are
             concerning
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             rites
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             use
             with
             their
             Ancestours
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Festivall
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             straw
             their
             pavements
             and
             floores
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             streets
             and
             Synag
             ogues
             ,
             with
             rushes
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             :
             Sticking
             also
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             house
             with
             green
             houghes
             ,
             enriching
             their
             browes
             with
             crowns
             of
             ivy
             ,
             hereby
             signifying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             places
             about
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             were
             greene
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             eat
             many
             dishes
             made
             with
             milke
             ,
             as
             custards
             ,
             and
             fritters
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             either
             baked
             or
             fryed
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Law
             upon
             the
             day
             when
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             was
             as
             white
             ,
             pure
             and
             sweet
             as
             any
             milk
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             make
             one
             principall
             wafer
             or
             junket
             ,
             deep
             and
             thick
             ,
             with
             seven
             severall
             partitions
             ,
             calling
             it
             the
             custard
             or
             junket
             of
             
             mount
             Sinai
             .
             This
             same
             is
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             seventh
             heaven
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Lord
             ascended
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             have
             his
             table
             well
             furnished
             with
             platters
             ●raught
             with
             delicate
             bits
             of
             meat
             ,
             and
             his
             goblets
             overflowing
             with
             the
             choisest
             wine
             ,
             because
             without
             these
             there
             is
             no
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               rejoice
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               thou
               and
               thy
               son
               and
               thy
               daughter
               .
            
             For
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             le
             ts
             see
             what
             the
             Prophets
             say
             concerning
             these
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Law
             to
             wife
             .
             
             The
             sentence
             of
             Isaiah
             is
             ,
             
               The
               earth
               is
               defiled
               under
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               transgressed
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               changed
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               broken
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ez●kiel
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Priests
               have
               out
               of
               malice
               perverted
               my
               law
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               profaned
               my
               sanctuary
               .
               Stephen
            
             cries
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Ye
               stifnecked
               and
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               and
               eares
               ,
               you
               doe
               alwaies
               resist
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ;
               as
               your
               fathers
               did
               ,
               so
               do
               yee
               .
               Who
               have
               received
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               kept
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             THE
             third
             great
             Festivall
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             celebrate
             every
             yeare
             once
             ,
             appearing
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             writ
             in
             the
             fifth
             book
             of
             Moses
             ;
             
             
               Three
               times
               a
               yeare
               shall
               all
               thy
               males
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               which
               he
               shall
               chuse
               ,
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               weeks
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               empty
               .
            
             The
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             Gods
             owne
             commandement
             to
             bee
             the
             fifteenth
             
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             month
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             account
             ,
             beginning
             to
             reckon
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             new
             yeare
             of
             Festivals
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             formerly
             ,
             that
             it
             begins
             in
             March
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             inferre
             ,
             that
             this
             seventh
             month
             must
             be
             our
             September
             :
             The
             etymologie
             whereof
             as
             also
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             month
             in
             their
             common
             annuall
             account
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             first
             ,
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             more
             at
             large
             declared
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             their
             keeping
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             was
             as
             a
             signe
             or
             token
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Israelites
             might
             recall
             to
             mind
             ,
             the
             fatherly
             providence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             had
             sustained
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             a
             wonderfull
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             yeares
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             having
             neither
             house
             nor
             harbor
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             celebration
             is
             thus
             prescribed
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               You
               shall
               dwell
               in
               boothes
               seven
               daies
               ,
            
             
             
               all
               that
               are
               Israelites
               born
               shall
               dwell
               in
               boothes
               ,
               that
               your
               generations
               may
               know
               that
               I
               made
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               to
               dwell
               in
               boothes
               ,
               when
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             These
             boothes
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             boughes
             of
             goodly
             trees
             ;
             as
             ,
             the
             mirtle
             ,
             olive
             ,
             firre
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             fatnesse
             ,
             would
             for
             a
             long
             time
             retaine
             their
             green
             attire
             ;
             branches
             of
             palm
             trees
             ,
             boughes
             of
             thicke
             trees
             ,
             willowes
             of
             the
             brook
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             This
             they
             put
             in
             practise
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Nehemiah
             ,
             after
             their
             returne
             from
             Babylon
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             published
             and
             proclaimed
             in
             all
             their
             Cities
             ,
             
             and
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Goe
               forth
               unto
               the
               mount
               ,
               and
               fetch
               olive
               branches
               ,
               pine
               branches
               ,
               myrtle
               branches
               ,
               and
               palme
               branches
               ,
               and
               branches
               of
               thicke
               trees
               to
               make
               boothes
               :
               And
               they
               did
               so
               .
            
             From
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Jewes
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             made
             Tabercles
             of
             these
             kinds
             of
             boughes
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             dwelt
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             daies
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             were
             in
             use
             for
             the
             fabrick
             ,
             more
             then
             foure
             severall
             kinds
             of
             boughes
             or
             branches
             ;
             yea
             the
             willowes
             of
             the
             brook
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             of
             Nehemiah
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             for
             the
             knitting
             together
             of
             the
             other
             branches
             ,
             being
             plyable
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Jewes
             of
             these
             present
             times
             ;
             commit
             a
             grosse
             error
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             a
             most
             superstitious
             manner
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             tie
             and
             confine
             themselves
             to
             those
             foure
             kinds
             of
             branches
             only
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             not
             building
             them
             Tabernacles
             therewithall
             ,
             but
             transferring
             
             them
             to
             another
             use
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             Feast
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             large
             tract
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             wherein
             the
             genuine
             observation
             and
             celebration
             thereof
             is
             set
             downe
             ;
             the
             plat‐forme
             of
             the
             boothes
             or
             Tabernacles
             exquisitely
             drawne
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             the
             foure
             severall
             sorts
             of
             branches
             described
             ,
             with
             much
             disputation
             ,
             and
             great
             subtilty
             ,
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             ,
             not
             omitting
             to
             handle
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             belonging
             there
             unto
             ;
             yet
             never
             seeking
             after
             the
             true
             way
             and
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             rightly
             lift
             up
             their
             hearts
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             :
             For
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Feast
             they
             say
             many
             prayers
             ,
             yet
             they
             offer
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             only
             upon
             the
             censure
             of
             their
             tongue
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             for
             in
             these
             they
             are
             far
             from
             him
             ;
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             hereof
             ,
             is
             the
             winged
             hudling
             over
             of
             these
             their
             petitions
             ,
             using
             such
             a
             precipitancy
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             able
             to
             pronounce
             a
             thousand
             words
             with
             one
             breath
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             a
             work
             of
             art
             and
             skill
             so
             to
             do
             .
             This
             Feast
             endures
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             daies
             ;
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             last
             whereof
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             altogether
             ;
             those
             which
             are
             of
             the
             middle
             rank
             ,
             only
             for
             halfe
             the
             day
             .
             Upon
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             ,
             about
             eventide
             ,
             they
             meet
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ecclesiastical
             Ordinances
             and
             institutions
             ,
             where
             they
             sing
             and
             pray
             untill
             it
             bee
             night
             .
             At
             which
             time
             they
             returne
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             retire
             themselves
             into
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             where
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             saith
             a
             certaine
             prayer
             ,
             which
             serves
             for
             the
             initiation
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             and
             consecration
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             chosen
             them
             before
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             exalted
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             dwell
             in
             Tabernacles
             .
             The
             thanks
             giving
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             fall
             to
             supper
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             very
             jocund
             and
             merry
             .
             In
             ancient
             daies
             they
             were
             wont
             also
             to
             lodge
             in
             their
             boothes
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             use
             not
             ;
             the
             coldnesse
             ,
             moistnesse
             ,
             and
             other
             maladies
             and
             incumbrances
             which
             might
             accrew
             unto
             them
             thereby
             ,
             being
             as
             so
             many
             potent
             arguments
             to
             disswade
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             invite
             them
             to
             their
             owne
             bed‐chambers
             ,
             which
             experience
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             be
             the
             sweeter
             resting
             place
             .
             Upon
             the
             morrow
             of
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             ,
             they
             returne
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             singing
             and
             praying
             
             and
             honouring
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             little
             lip-service
             ,
             their
             hearts
             roving
             quite
             another
             way
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Chanter
             hath
             proceeded
             so
             farte
             in
             his
             prayers
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             come
             at
             last
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Give
               peace
               in
               these
               our
               da●es
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             then
             every
             one
             taking
             a
             little
             bundle
             of
             palm
             ,
             oli●e
             ,
             and
             willow
             branches
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             an
             orenge
             in
             his
             lest
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             world
             who
             hast
             sanctifyed
             us
             by
             thy
             commandments
             and
             commanded
             us
             to
             carry
             a
             bundle
             of
             branches
             :
             Which
             while
             he
             is
             in
             repeating
             ,
             he
             shakes
             the
             bundle
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             make
             a
             noise
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             moving
             him
             thereunto
             ;
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
               shall
               clap
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
             Then
             he
             shakes
             the
             bundle
             three
             times
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             three
             times
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             three
             times
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             three
             times
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             heaving
             it
             also
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             then
             suffering
             it
             to
             becke
             unto
             the
             ground
             :
             In
             all
             these
             severall
             postures
             ,
             carrying
             himselfe
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             fencer
             ,
             in
             the
             tossing
             ,
             advancing
             ,
             and
             shouldering
             of
             his
             pike
             .
             Then
             they
             pray
             againe
             ,
             and
             againe
             begin
             to
             shake
             their
             bundle
             of
             boughes
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             triumphant
             conquerours
             of
             all
             sinne
             and
             inquity
             ,
             having
             a
             conceit
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             noise
             of
             their
             branches
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             lashed
             ,
             whipped
             away
             ,
             and
             terrifyed
             the
             devill
             ,
             that
             hee
             dare
             never
             any
             more
             presume
             to
             accuse
             them
             before
             God
             for
             their
             sinnes
             and
             offences
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             they
             put
             in
             practice
             is
             concerning
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             some
             or
             other
             goes
             and
             takes
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             and
             laies
             it
             upona
             Deske
             ;
             and
             instantly
             thereupon
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             circles
             about
             the
             pew
             or
             desk
             ,
             with
             the
             bundle
             of
             branches
             and
             orenges
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             This
             they
             d●efor
             seven
             daies
             together
             ,
             in
             remembran●e
             that
             the
             wals
             of
             Jericho
             being
             by
             their
             fathers
             comp●ssed
             about
             sseven
             daies
             ,
             fell
             flat
             unto
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             thereof
             subdued
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             hoping
             withall
             ,
             that
             the
             wals
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             shall
             likewise
             be
             demolished
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             become
             the
             conquerours
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             affirms
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             saying
             ;
             This
             our
             en●ircling
             or
             compassing
             used
             by
             us
             at
             this
             day
             upon
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             is
             a
             certaine
             
             sign
             unto
             us
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             wall
             of
             Edom
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Romane
             Monarchy
             ,
             shall
             be
             throwne
             downe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Edomites
             shall
             bee
             destroied
             and
             rooted
             out
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             which
             he
             delivers
             concerning
             the
             fourth
             beast
             ,
             which
             shaddowes
             out
             unto
             us
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               I
               beheld
               then
               because
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               great
               words
               which
               the
               horne
               spake
               :
               I
               beheld
               even
               till
               the
               beast
               was
               slaine
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               destroied
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               burning
               flame
               .
            
             In
             that
             day
             shall
             the
             mount
             Sion
             and
             Jerusalem
             rejoice
             ,
             which
             were
             formerly
             called
             Midbar
             ,
             or
             a
             desart
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Thy
               holy
               Cities
               are
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             
             
               Sion
               is
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               Jerusalem
               a
               desolation
               .
            
             The
             same
             Prophet
             saying
             also
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               That
               Sion
               ought
               to
               rejoice
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               to
               be
               glad
               ,
               and
               clap
               her
               ha●ds
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               will
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               Edom
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             it
             it
             written
             ;
             
               The
               desart
               and
               wildernesse
               shall
               rejoice
               .
            
             So
             much
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             gather
             ,
             how
             much
             good
             the
             Jewes
             wish
             unto
             us
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             their
             Festivall
             .
             Yet
             in
             their
             books
             of
             Common
             Prayers
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             in
             former
             times
             they
             have
             been
             more
             invective
             against
             us
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             there
             they
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             smite
             us
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             hee
             smote
             the
             first
             born
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             :
             And
             that
             in
             a
             prayer
             which
             begins
             ,
             
             
               Ana
               hoschiana
            
             ,
             where
             the
             expresse
             words
             are
             ,
             Smite
             our
             enemies
             ,
             as
             thou
             smotest
             the
             first
             born
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             subject
             unto
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             by
             their
             enemies
             they
             understand
             us
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             now
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             shaking
             of
             these
             Festivall
             branches
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             shake
             them
             very
             often
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             their
             prayers
             taking
             two
             bookes
             of
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             read
             certaine
             sections
             ,
             with
             a
             baw●ing
             ostentation
             ,
             but
             very
             little
             attention
             ,
             and
             lesse
             devotion
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             day
             they
             hallow
             equally
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             are
             enjoined
             thereunto
             by
             the
             command
             and
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             they
             are
             not
             assured
             what
             day
             of
             September
             may
             precisely
             be
             accounted
             for
             the
             fifteenth
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             make
             two
             holidaies
             ,
             when
             one
             onely
             is
             required
             .
             E●ery
             evening
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Feast
             endures
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             repeats
             a
             certaine
             prayer
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             makes
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             
             Feast
             to
             be
             discerned
             and
             differenced
             ,
             from
             those
             which
             are
             appointed
             for
             labour
             and
             travell
             in
             our
             ordinary
             vocation
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Feast
             hath
             been
             celebrated
             in
             such
             a
             good
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             foure
             daies
             following
             are
             onely
             esteemed
             holy
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             upon
             these
             also
             they
             sing
             and
             pray
             very
             much
             ,
             shaking
             their
             palm
             branches
             .
             If
             any
             one
             of
             these
             foure
             daies
             chance
             to
             be
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             among
             other
             things
             they
             read
             a
             certaine
             Chapter
             out
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dreadfull
             war
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ;
             beleeving
             and
             writing
             ,
             that
             Gog
             shall
             be
             slaine
             in
             this
             month
             ,
             and
             they
             delivered
             out
             of
             bondage
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             brought
             back
             into
             their
             owne
             land
             ,
             there
             for
             ever
             to
             have
             a
             peaceable
             habitation
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             day
             is
             likewise
             by
             them
             kept
             holy
             ,
             whereon
             they
             say
             the
             prayer
             called
             
               Hosanna
               Rabba
               ,
               Helpe
               O
               Lord
               our
               strength
            
             ;
             because
             therein
             they
             intreat
             the
             Lord
             for
             to
             help
             them
             against
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             them
             a
             good
             and
             fruitfull
             yeare
             .
             For
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             month
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             new
             yeare
             of
             yeares
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             frame
             the
             computation
             of
             their
             yeares
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             daies
             ,
             they
             early
             wash
             themselves
             in
             hot
             or
             cold
             water
             ,
             goe
             into
             the
             School
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             light
             many
             candles
             ,
             sing
             and
             pray
             ●ervently
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ostentation
             ,
             
             take
             seven
             books
             of
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             upon
             the
             pew
             or
             deske
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             related
             ,
             they
             compasse
             about
             seven
             times
             ,
             having
             their
             bundles
             of
             palme
             branches
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             knit
             together
             with
             willow
             :
             After
             every
             severall
             encompassing
             ,
             putting
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             books
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             into
             the
             Arke
             againe
             ;
             
               Rambam
               Rakanat
            
             and
             Bechai
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             Commenting
             upon
             the
             14
             Chapter
             of
             the
             4
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             blush
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             God
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             reveales
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             moone
             ,
             what
             thing
             soever
             shall
             befall
             them
             the
             yeare
             following
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Upon
             this
             night
             they
             goe
             out
             into
             the
             fields
             by
             moone-shine
             ,
             some
             with
             their
             heads
             uncovered
             ;
             other
             having
             onely
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             tied
             about
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             vaile
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             suffering
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             stretch
             out
             their
             armes
             and
             hands
             .
             If
             any
             mans
             shadow
             in
             the
             moon-shine
             seem
             to
             want
             an
             
             head
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certaine
             signe
             and
             token
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             that
             yeare
             either
             lose
             his
             head
             ,
             or
             dye
             some
             other
             death
             .
             If
             any
             seem
             to
             want
             a
             singer
             ,
             it
             presages
             the
             death
             of
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             if
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             if
             his
             left
             ,
             of
             his
             daughter
             .
             But
             if
             no
             shadow
             at
             all
             appeare
             ,
             then
             that
             man
             shall
             undoubtedly
             dye
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             have
             appointed
             a
             journey
             ,
             hee
             should
             hereby
             bee
             warned
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             not
             returne
             in
             safety
             .
             This
             the
             Rabbines
             prove
             from
             those
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Their
               shadow
               is
               departed
               from
               them
               ,
               Num.
            
             14.
             9.
             
             The
             Rabbines
             interpreting
             that
             a
             shadow
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifies
             a
             defence
             ;
             Yet
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             cannot
             behold
             his
             shadow
             as
             upon
             this
             night
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             should
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Jewish
             religion
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             write
             that
             God
             at
             this
             time
             definitely
             sets
             down
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             shal
             rain
             all
             the
             year
             after
             ;
             &
             then
             to
             decree
             ,
             whether
             the
             year
             shal
             be
             fruitfull
             or
             barren
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             dearth
             and
             scarcity
             of
             corne
             ,
             often
             ensues
             thereupon
             .
             Upon
             this
             night
             therefore
             they
             say
             many
             prayers
             for
             raine
             and
             a
             fruitfull
             yeare
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             cause
             (
             say
             they
             )
             why
             God
             showes
             unto
             them
             by
             moon-shine
             ▪
             how
             many
             men
             shall
             dye
             that
             yeare
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             shall
             supervive
             ,
             which
             have
             need
             of
             food
             and
             nourishment
             .
             If
             many
             are
             to
             dye
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             dearth
             ,
             for
             famine
             causeth
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             day
             is
             by
             them
             also
             kept
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             by
             them
             called
             
               Schemini
               azeres
            
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             of
             retention
             ,
             because
             the
             seven
             foregoing
             Festivall
             daies
             keep
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             and
             is
             unwilling
             to
             let
             him
             depart
             .
             Much
             like
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             entertained
             his
             dearest
             friend
             for
             a
             week
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             thereof
             is
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             loth
             to
             lose
             his
             company
             .
             About
             mid●day
             they
             fall
             to
             dinner
             in
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             yet
             not
             saying
             their
             ordinary
             graces
             before
             or
             after
             meat
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             upon
             other
             daies
             .
             Into
             these
             their
             booths
             they
             bring
             unclean
             pots
             and
             vessels
             and
             un●●llow
             them
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             find
             an
             occasion
             to
             return
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             ;
             which
             thing
             they
             doe
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             night
             is
             come
             .
             When
             they
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             O
             would
             to
             God
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             that
             we
             might
             dwell
             in
             this
             manner
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             thereby
             wishing
             (
             as
             I
             conjecture
             )
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             admitted
             to
             eate
             of
             that
             great
             fish
             Leviathan
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             recorded
             in
             their
             Minhagin
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             are
             bound
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seven
             daies
             to
             dwell
             in
             Tabernacles
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             under
             the
             shadow
             whereof
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             which
             cloud
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             received
             the
             darts
             and
             arrowes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hurt
             the
             Israelites
             .
             2.
             
             They
             say
             that
             God
             would
             have
             them
             to
             dwell
             in
             Tabernacles
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             shelter
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             defended
             and
             shrouded
             from
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Sunnes
             heate
             ,
             and
             violence
             of
             weather
             .
             And
             although
             they
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             yet
             God
             commanded
             them
             to
             build
             Tabernacles
             and
             booths
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             in
             September
             ,
             not
             in
             March
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             had
             not
             been
             esteemed
             for
             a
             Festival
             ordained
             by
             Gods
             especiall
             command
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             month
             of
             March
             ,
             they
             might
             build
             them
             ,
             onely
             to
             avoid
             the
             heate
             ;
             but
             in
             September
             no
             such
             cause
             can
             be
             pretended
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             cold
             season
             .
             Hence
             wee
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             do
             at
             this
             time
             dwell
             in
             booths
             by
             Gods
             injunction
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             where
             they
             are
             to
             pitch
             these
             Tabernacles
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             fragrant
             in
             smell
             .
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Jewes
             street
             in
             Frankeford
             upon
             the
             Maene
             ,
             is
             the
             pleasantest
             ,
             comeliest
             ,
             and
             neatest
             in
             all
             the
             City
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             built
             in
             some
             open
             place
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             cloister
             or
             under
             some
             cover
             .
             When
             they
             sit
             therein
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             shut
             their
             doores
             ,
             though
             both
             wind
             and
             raine
             molest
             them
             .
             The
             materials
             of
             their
             booths
             are
             to
             be
             green
             boughs
             ,
             not
             tiles
             or
             boards
             ,
             so
             closely
             compacted
             together
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             see
             the
             stars
             through
             them
             .
             They
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             are
             wont
             to
             spread
             the
             floors
             with
             coverings
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             adorning
             their
             tops
             with
             divers
             fruits
             ,
             as
             orenges
             ,
             apples
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             too
             deare
             they
             commonly
             use
             cucumbers
             in
             their
             place
             .
             Maids
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             ,
             being
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             any
             command
             ,
             which
             binds
             a
             man
             to
             a
             certaine
             place
             .
             Frost
             ,
             raine
             or
             snow
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             sorce
             them
             out
             of
             these
             mansions
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             chance
             to
             raine
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             then
             they
             depart
             them
             with
             great
             sorrow
             and
             expression
             of
             griefe
             ,
             thinking
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             willing
             that
             they
             should
             at
             that
             time
             observe
             and
             put
             his
             commandements
             
             in
             execution
             ;
             much
             like
             to
             some
             great
             Lord
             or
             Peer
             ,
             who
             bidding
             his
             servant
             fill
             him
             a
             bowle
             of
             wine
             ,
             takes
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             throwes
             it
             into
             his
             fa●e
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             written
             Levit.
             23.
             40.
             that
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             ought
             to
             take
             
               pri
               etz
               hadar
            
             ,
             fruits
             of
             goodly
             trees
             as
             they
             need
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             pri
             in
             this
             place
             signifies
             not
             fruits
             ,
             but
             boughes
             in
             generall
             ,
             whether
             they
             beare
             any
             fruit
             or
             not
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             this
             place
             with
             those
             fo●ementioned
             words
             of
             Ezra
             :
             But
             the
             Jewes
             thinking
             Moses
             in
             this
             place
             to
             put
             this
             word
             for
             orenges
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Esrogim
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             superstitious
             manner
             ,
             they
             use
             onely
             those
             foure
             severall
             kinds
             of
             fruits
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             they
             fill
             the
             peoples
             eares
             with
             many
             frivolous
             and
             strange
             wonders
             ,
             using
             them
             not
             for
             the
             building
             ,
             but
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             The
             Jewes
             in
             Germany
             fetch
             their
             orenges
             ▪
             palme
             ,
             olive
             ,
             and
             myrtle
             branches
             out
             of
             Spaine
             .
             And
             hen●e
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             sixteen
             men
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             do
             every
             yeare
             goe
             thither
             ,
             and
             buy
             great
             abundance
             of
             them
             ,
             transporting
             them
             into
             all
             places
             where
             any
             of
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             so
             journe
             making
             them
             pay
             sowrely
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             orenge
             sold
             in
             September
             for
             four
             Florens
             .
          
           
             These
             foure
             severall
             kinds
             of
             materials
             used
             by
             them
             for
             the
             fabrick
             of
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             great
             and
             hidden
             mysteries
             .
             By
             the
             palme
             branch
             are
             represented
             the
             hypocriticall
             and
             deceitfull
             Jewes
             .
             For
             as
             the
             palme
             is
             a
             goodly
             and
             comely
             tree
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             eye‐pleasing
             fruit
             yet
             such
             as
             hath
             no
             ta●te
             at
             all
             :
             Even
             so
             these
             hypocrites
             have
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             their
             keeping
             ,
             yet
             doe
             not
             bring
             forth
             good
             workes
             enjoined
             thereby
             and
             have
             not
             in
             them
             any
             relish
             of
             godliness
             .
             The
             orenge
             figures
             out
             unto
             us
             the
             just
             men
             in
             Israel
             :
             For
             as
             it
             is
             faire
             to
             looke
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             odour
             thereof
             affects
             the
             smel
             with
             a
             ravishing
             de●ight
             :
             So
             the
             just
             are
             as
             a
             sweet
             savour
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             possesse
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             putting
             his
             commands
             in
             execution
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             myrtles
             have
             a
             pleasant
             sme●l
             yet
             never
             be●r
             any
             ●ruit
             :
             So
             there
             are
             many
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             do
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             thereunto
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             willowes
             of
             the
             brooke
             doe
             signifie
             
             the
             wicked
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             who
             neither
             have
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             bring
             forth
             any
             good
             workes
             ,
             aptly
             resembled
             to
             such
             barren
             twigs
             ,
             which
             destitute
             of
             any
             fruit
             ,
             are
             not
             pleasing
             either
             to
             taste
             or
             smell
             :
             And
             by
             these
             they
             understand
             us
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             as
             wicked
             livers
             and
             aliens
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             appropriating
             this
             onely
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Bechai
            
             in
             his
             booke
             called
             
               Cad
               Hakkemach
            
             ,
             
             or
             a
             Barrell
             of
             Meale
             ;
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             foure
             things
             shaddow
             out
             unto
             us
             foure
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             the
             now
             extant
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             last
             is
             typified
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             willowes
             .
             To
             put
             a
             period
             to
             these
             subti●ties
             ,
             I
             will
             relate
             a
             story
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             concerning
             the
             adorning
             of
             these
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             conference
             or
             dialogue
             which
             God
             shal
             have
             with
             al
             people
             at
             the
             day
             of
             doom
             .
             It
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Tract
             entituled
             Abhodahzarah
             ,
             or
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             In
             these
             words
             .
             At
             the
             last
             day
             God
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             onely
             the
             Jewes
             are
             just
             and
             holy
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             have
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             every
             part
             and
             degree
             ;
             but
             all
             other
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             ungodly
             and
             unjust
             ,
             as
             neither
             having
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             doing
             the
             workes
             presribed
             to
             bee
             done
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             answer
             and
             say
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             give
             unto
             us
             that
             law
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             in
             every
             point
             and
             parcell
             observe
             and
             keep
             it
             .
             Then
             God
             will
             reply
             ,
             O
             foolish
             Christians
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             know
             the
             old
             Proverbe
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             labours
             upon
             the
             eve
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             shall
             have
             whereon
             to
             feed
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             but
             hee
             that
             is
             idle
             and
             sits
             still
             shall
             want
             .
             Goe
             yee
             therefore
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             fulfill
             that
             little
             commandement
             of
             mine
             ,
             called
             Sukkah
             a
             concerning
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             .
             Then
             every
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             run
             in
             all
             hast
             ,
             and
             make
             unto
             himselfe
             a
             booth
             or
             Tabernacle
             ;
             some
             upon
             their
             house
             tops
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             ancient
             daies
             in
             their
             owne
             land
             ,
             where
             the
             roofe
             was
             flat
             and
             plaine
             ,
             others
             in
             their
             gardens
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             dwell
             in
             them
             .
             Then
             shall
             God
             so
             mightily
             encrease
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             Midsomer
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             scor●hed
             and
             burnt
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             heat
             ,
             shall
             trample
             these
             their
             booths
             under
             their
             
             feete
             ,
             and
             being
             mightily
             enflamed
             with
             anger
             ,
             shall
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bonds
               in
               sunder
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               csast
               away
               their
               cords
               from
               us
               .
            
             Then
             God
             shall
             flout
             ,
             jeer
             and
             deride
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               heaven
               shall
               laugh
               them
               to
               scorne
               ,
               the
               most
               high
               shall
               have
               them
               in
               derision
               .
            
             And
             hence
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
            
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             found
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             said
             to
             laugh
             but
             upon
             that
             day
             onely
             .
             So
             farre
             the
             Talmud
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             relation
             we
             may
             plainly
             perceive
             ,
             how
             these
             apish
             Jewes
             hug
             and
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             folly
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             would
             even
             in
             a
             manner
             force
             God
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             his
             chosen
             and
             elect
             people
             ,
             who
             keep
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             observing
             and
             fulfilling
             all
             his
             commandements
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             are
             men
             appointed
             to
             destruction
             and
             damnation
             ,
             reputed
             as
             a
             laughing
             stocke
             and
             abomination
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             O
             silly
             Jew
             ,
             what
             saith
             Ezekiel
             of
             thee
             and
             thy
             observance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             hearken
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             .
             
             
               I
               caused
               them
               saith
               he
               to
               go
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               shewed
               them
               my
               judgements
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               ,
               hee
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               .
               Moreover
               also
               I
               gave
               them
               my
               Sabbaths
               to
               bee
               a
               a
               signe
               between
               mee
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               that
               sanctifieth
               them
               .
               But
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               rebelled
               against
               mee
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               they
               walked
               not
               in
               my
               judgements
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               ,
               he
               shall
               even
               live
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               my
               Sabbaths
               they
               greatly
               polluted
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               I
               would
               poure
               out
               my
               fury
               upon
               them
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             New
             Moone
             .
          
           
           
             HItherto
             we
             have
             treated
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Festivals
             usual●y
             solemnized
             by
             the
             Jewes
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             ancient
             daies
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             celebration
             ,
             by
             the
             Jewes
             of
             these
             our
             times
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             those
             Feasts
             which
             their
             Ancestors
             were
             wont
             to
             keep
             in
             the
             Cities
             and
             places
             where
             they
             had
             their
             dwelling
             and
             setled
             habitation
             .
             We
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             ,
             which
             they
             solemnize
             once
             every
             month
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             day
             of
             every
             New
             Moon
             ,
             was
             in
             old
             time
             accounted
             holy
             ;
             because
             God
             commanded
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             months
             ,
             they
             should
             offer
             unto
             him
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             fourth
             book
             of
             Moses
             .
             
             Yet
             is
             this
             day
             to
             the
             Jewes
             now
             living
             ,
             onely
             halfe
             holiday
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             worke
             or
             not
             worke
             at
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             recorded
             ,
             
             that
             the
             command
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             is
             rather
             given
             to
             the
             women
             then
             men
             so
             that
             they
             ought
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             labour
             ,
             because
             in
             times
             past
             they
             would
             not
             give
             their
             golden
             ear‐rings
             ,
             and
             other
             ornaments
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             of
             the
             molten
             calfe
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             offered
             them
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             ready
             minde
             ,
             yea
             also
             their
             rings
             and
             bracelets
             towards
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             whose
             first
             stone
             was
             laid
             the
             first
             of
             March.
             Upon
             the
             e●e
             of
             this
             Festivall
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             are
             of
             a
             pious
             and
             honest
             carriage
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             fast
             untill
             e●en‐tide
             praying
             unto
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             send
             them
             a
             joifull
             and
             happy
             New
             Moon
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             ,
             being
             that
             of
             the
             Festivall
             ,
             they
             goe
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             where
             they
             make
             many
             prayers
             ,
             yea
             ▪
             more
             then
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             upon
             other
             Festivals
             .
             At
             mid‐day
             they
             goe
             to
             dinner
             at
             which
             they
             become
             very
             jocund
             ,
             cocking
             their
             beavers
             ,
             and
             sitting
             very
             long
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             urge
             Moses
             ,
             
             saying
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               your
               gladnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               solemn
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               months
               yee
               shall
               blow
               with
               the
               trumpets
               over
               the
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               your
               peace‐offerings
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               to
               you
               a
               memoriall
               before
               your
               G
               O
               D.
            
             
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             sit
             the
             longer
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             they
             play
             at
             Cards
             almost
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             passe
             away
             the
             time
             in
             jesting
             and
             merry-making
             .
             a
             the
             eclipse
             of
             the
             Moon
             they
             hold
             as
             a
             signe
             very
             ominous
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             them
             Wherefore
             they
             commonly
             fast
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             the
             eclipse
             ,
             entreating
             God
             to
             save
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             hate
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Moon
             is
             three
             dayes
             old
             or
             more
             ,
             they
             gather
             themselves
             together
             upon
             the
             night
             into
             some
             one
             of
             their
             Gardens
             ,
             or
             else
             into
             their
             street
             where
             they
             may
             clearly
             see
             the
             Moon
             ,
             lifting
             up
             their
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             posture
             of
             their
             body
             being
             exactly
             upright
             ,
             they
             blesse
             the
             Moon
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             Rabbines
             repeating
             a
             certain
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             saying
             after
             him
             as
             followeth
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             our
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             hast
             sanctified
             us
             by
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             who
             hast
             created
             the
             heaven
             and
             all
             the
             host
             thereof
             ;
             given
             laws
             thereunto
             ▪
             and
             prescribed
             certain
             seasons
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             obey
             thy
             commandments
             ,
             measuring
             out
             aright
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             and
             herein
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             gladness
             fulfil
             the
             will
             of
             thee
             their
             God
             and
             Creator
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             
             true
             worker
             ,
             and
             whose
             works
             are
             truth
             .
             Thou
             hast
             spoken
             to
             the
             Moon
             to
             renew
             her self
             by
             her
             often
             change
             ,
             which
             renewing
             is
             as
             a
             beautiful
             Crown
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             ornament
             unto
             the
             head
             of
             every
             one
             that
             is
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             the
             Israelites
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             )
             who
             ought
             to
             renew
             themselves
             even
             as
             the
             Moon
             doth
             :
             that
             they
             may
             praise
             and
             honour
             their
             Creator
             ,
             for
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             name
             highly
             to
             be
             reverenced
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Creator
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             Moon
             .
             Blessed
             be
             he
             who
             made
             thee
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             blessed
             be
             thy
             Maker
             .
             At
             these
             words
             they
             leap
             three
             times
             upwards
             towards
             heaven
             ;
             the
             higher
             the
             Caper
             is
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             is
             in
             esteem
             :
             Then
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Even
             as
             we
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             leaping
             towards
             thee
             cannot
             come
             near
             unto
             thee
             :
             even
             so
             all
             our
             enemies
             bending
             their
             forces
             against
             us
             ,
             cannot
             approach
             to
             hurt
             us
             .
             Here
             again
             they
             make
             a
             stay
             ,
             saying
             that
             of
             Moses
             three
             times
             ;
             
             
               Fear
               and
               dread
               shall
               fall
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               greatness
               of
               thine
               arm
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               still
               as
               〈◊〉
               stone
               ,
               till
               thy
               people
               passe
               over
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               till
               thy
               people
               passe
               over
               which
               thou
               hast
               purchased
            
             ;
             hereby
             praying
             against
             us
             Christians
             .
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             one
             par
             saith
             peace
             be
             unto
             you
             :
             and
             the
             other
             answer
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             benediction
             or
             blessing
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             bestow
             upon
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             thereof
             ,
             which
             Sabbath
             they
             sanctifie
             with
             a
             due
             solemnity
             ,
             putting
             on
             their
             new
             apparel
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             which
             they
             blesse
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             a
             court-like
             welcome
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             here
             insert
             a
             certain
             Dialogue
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             
               Rabbi
               Sim●on
            
             ,
             
             the
             son
             of
             Pazzai
             thus
             relates
             .
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             
               God
               made
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               the
               greater
               to
               rule
               the
               day
               ,
               the
               lesse
               to
               rule
               the
               night
               .
            
             Then
             said
             the
             Moon
             unto
             God
             ;
             O
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             Can
             two
             Kings
             reign
             together
             ,
             and
             wear
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Crown
             ?
             To
             whom
             God
             made
             answer
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Go
             hence
             and
             lessen
             thy self
             :
             She
             replies
             ;
             O
             my
             Creator
             ,
             shall
             I
             therefore
             be
             lessened
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             true
             and
             right
             ?
             Then
             said
             God
             ,
             Go
             and
             bear
             rule
             and
             dominion
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             .
             But
             quoth
             the
             Moon
             ,
             What
             great
             honour
             shall
             I
             reap
             from
             hence
             ?
             or
             what
             dignity
             shall
             accrew
             thereby
             ?
             A
             burning
             
             Candle
             at
             noontide
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             ?
             Then
             the
             Lord
             bids
             her
             be
             gone
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             should
             number
             their
             dayes
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             seasons
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             course
             and
             motion
             ,
             which
             she
             denies
             as
             impossible
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             end
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             an
             exact
             knowledge
             of
             the
             two
             Tekuphoth
             or
             Tropicks
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             two
             Solstices
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               for
               signes
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               dayes
               ,
               and
               years
               .
            
             Then
             God
             makes
             her
             this
             answer
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             for
             many
             great
             and
             learned
             men
             shall
             take
             unto
             them
             this
             thy
             title
             ,
             as
             James
             the
             less
             ,
             Samuel
             the
             less
             ,
             David
             the
             less
             .
             But
             all
             this
             cannot
             appease
             her
             :
             which
             when
             he
             perceived
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             offer
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             me
             ,
             because
             that
             I
             have
             lessened
             the
             Moon
             .
             
             And
             hereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Simeon
            
             the
             son
             of
             Sakis
             saith
             ,
             How
             much
             doth
             that
             Goat
             differ
             from
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             offended
             in
             lessening
             the
             Moon
             .
             So
             far
             the
             Talmudist
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             diversly
             dispute
             what
             is
             the
             true
             sence
             and
             meaning
             hereof
             .
             They
             who
             are
             of
             ancient
             dayes
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             were
             equal
             in
             light
             ,
             which
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               God
               made
               two
               great
               lights
            
             .
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Moon
             murmured
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             sit
             as
             Queen
             ,
             and
             suffer
             none
             to
             share
             in
             dominion
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             be
             sole
             Monarch
             in
             the
             celestial
             Orbs
             ,
             God
             debased
             her
             for
             her
             pride
             ,
             takes
             away
             her
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             ca●sed
             her
             to
             borrow
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             hence
             are
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             those
             immediately
             following
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               The
               greater
               light
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               day
               :
               and
               the
               lesser
               light
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               night
               :
            
             whereas
             he
             formerly
             made
             no
             such
             difference
             ,
             but
             simply
             ca●ling
             them
             two
             great
             lights
             .
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             God
             hearing
             the
             Moon
             complain
             of
             this
             her
             hard
             usage
             and
             mis-hap
             ,
             repented
             of
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             this
             his
             offence
             at
             every
             new
             Moon
             .
             This
             opinion
             the
             modern
             Rabbines
             reject
             as
             a
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             is
             just
             and
             cannot
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             wickedness
             found
             with
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             have
             very
             much
             tortured
             and
             rackt
             their
             inventions
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
             diversly
             interpreting
             the
             word
             Alai
             written
             with
             Gnayn
             ,
             as
             Rabbi
             Bechai
             testifieth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             new
             year
             ,
             how
             the
             Jews
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             at
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Celebration
             judges
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             offences
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             written
             in
             the
             tract
             
               Medrasch
               Socher
               Tobh
            
             ,
             
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             or
             that
             great
             Councel
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             and
             determine
             a
             certain
             day
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             new
             year
             ,
             which
             begins
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Tesri
             or
             September
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             agreed
             thereupon
             ,
             then
             God
             calls
             a
             Senate
             of
             Angels
             whom
             he
             sends
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             enquire
             ,
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Celebration
             of
             this
             feast
             be
             determinately
             appointed
             ,
             which
             they
             presently
             put
             in
             execution
             ;
             and
             returning
             unto
             God
             ,
             declare
             unto
             him
             the
             day
             whereon
             the
             feast
             will
             be
             kept
             :
             which
             when
             God
             by
             their
             relation
             understands
             ,
             he
             also
             decrees
             to
             fit
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               God
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               merry
               noise
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               .
            
             
             Then
             the
             two
             judgement
             seats
             are
             set
             ,
             the
             cushions
             laid
             ,
             the
             books
             opened
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             Senate
             of
             Angels
             sits
             down
             before
             him
             .
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               ,
               till
               the
               thrones
               were
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               did
               sit
               ,
               whose
               garment
               was
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
               and
               the
               haire
               of
               his
               head
               like
               the
               pure
               wooll
               :
               his
               throne
               was
               like
               the
               fiery
               fl●me
               ,
               and
               his
               wheels
               as
               burning
               fire
               .
               Thousand
               thousands
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               thousand
               thousands
               stood
               before
               him
               :
            
             
             
               the
               judgment
               seat
               was
               set
               and
               the
               book
               opened
               .
            
             In
             the
             Talmud
             we
             have
             an
             excellent
             story
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
             
               Rabbi
               Iochamen
            
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             at
             new-years-tide
             three
             books
             are
             opened
             :
             one
             for
             them
             who
             are
             extreamly
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             as
             Atheists
             and
             lnfidels
             :
             another
             for
             them
             who
             are
             just
             in
             a
             most
             perfect
             manner
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             last
             for
             them
             who
             are
             betwixt
             both
             in
             an
             indifferent
             manner
             ,
             godly
             and
             religious
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             as
             much
             good
             as
             evil
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             perfectly
             just
             have
             their
             names
             presently
             registred
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             :
             but
             they
             who
             are
             extremely
             wicked
             ,
             have
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             death
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             middle
             sort
             are
             deferred
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             tenth
             day
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             new
             year
             .
             If
             they
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             good
             deeds
             exceed
             their
             bad
             ones
             ,
             then
             it
             goes
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             their
             evil
             deeds
             be
             more
             in
             number
             :
             then
             they
             are
             presently
             put
             in
             the
             catalogue
             of
             the
             reprobate
             and
             damned
             .
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               written
               among
               the
               just
               .
            
             By
             the
             
               blotting
               out
               of
               the
               book
            
             understanding
             the
             book
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             life
             or
             living
             the
             book
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             words
             
               Let
               them
               not
               be
               written
               among
               the
               just
               ,
            
             the
             book
             of
             those
             who
             are
             indifferently
             honest
             .
             Hence
             is
             also
             that
             of
             
               Ralig
               ;
               bbi
               Nalig
               ;
               chman
            
             the
             son
             of
             Isaac
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               Now
               if
               thou
               wilt
               palig
               ;
               rdon
               their
               sin
               thy
               mercy
               shall
               appear
               :
               But
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ,
               blot
               me
               out
               of
               the
               book
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             .
             
               Blot
               out
            
             ,
             fingers
             out
             the
             book
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Out
               of
               thy
               book
            
             the
             book
             of
             the
             just
             .
             
               Which
               thou
               hast
               written
            
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             them
             which
             are
             indifferently
             just
             and
             godly
             .
             So
             far
             the
             Talmud
             .
             1.
             
             Now
             that
             God
             should
             at
             this
             time
             sit
             in
             judgment
             rather
             then
             at
             any
             other
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             certain
             tradition
             of
             the
             Antients
             that
             God
             created
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ▪
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             September
             :
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             very
             meet
             and
             just
             that
             God
             at
             the
             years
             end
             should
             require
             of
             man
             an
             account
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             he
             hath
             carried
             himself
             for
             the
             space
             of
             the
             year
             past
             ,
             and
             so
             reward
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
             Which
             he
             paies
             unto
             every
             one
             in
             the
             year
             following
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Sins
             are
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             some
             God
             punishes
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             some
             also
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             so
             also
             good
             works
             ,
             some
             whereof
             are
             recompenced
             here
             ,
             some
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             for
             the
             most
             part
             doe
             nothing
             els
             but
             sin
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ,
             polluting
             his
             soul
             with
             the
             horrid
             filth
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             yet
             doing
             some
             few
             good
             deeds
             :
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             presented
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             upon
             new-years
             day
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             God
             takes
             the
             scales
             and
             puts
             his
             good
             deeds
             in
             one
             end
             ,
             and
             his
             bad
             deeds
             in
             another
             :
             If
             it
             seem
             good
             then
             to
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             men
             to
             reward
             the
             foresaid
             man
             for
             the
             good
             he
             hath
             found
             in
             him
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             that
             he
             is
             called
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             happy
             sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             him
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             name
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             live
             for
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             become
             rich
             and
             shall
             be
             advanced
             to
             great
             honours
             .
             1.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             if
             an
             honest
             and
             just
             man
             ,
             who
             every
             day
             makes
             a
             conscience
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             law
             all
             the
             year
             through
             ,
             offend
             and
             commit
             some
             gross
             enormities
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             punish
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             God
             calls
             him
             a
             wicked
             and
             unjust
             liver
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             sentence
             against
             him
             for
             evil
             and
             not
             for
             good
             ,
             puts
             his
             name
             into
             the
             book
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             him
             notice
             that
             he
             shall
             either
             die
             or
             become
             poor
             ,
             or
             be
             troubled
             with
             some
             dangerous
             disease
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             and
             therefore
             although
             a
             man
             may
             enjoy
             the
             happiness
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             be
             called
             with
             injustice
             in
             this
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             here
             punished
             for
             his
             offences
             even
             as
             the
             reprobate
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             one
             here
             accounted
             just
             and
             holy
             ,
             may
             be
             ordained
             to
             damnation
             ,
             because
             God
             gives
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             workes
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             wonder
             or
             account
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             the
             godly
             suffer
             affliction
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             distress
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             wicked
             lives
             as
             he
             list
             ,
             gives
             rest
             unto
             his
             soule
             ,
             enjoyes
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             is
             without
             the
             gunshot
             of
             sorrow
             and
             vexation
             :
             yet
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             was
             here
             so
             gay
             and
             gallant
             ,
             must
             goe
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             miserable
             into
             enternal
             bliss
             .
             God
             then
             paying
             unto
             them
             the
             due
             reward
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             the
             Germara
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             foresaid
             books
             are
             opened
             upon
             new-years
             day
             .
             Furthermore
             
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             that
             one
             good
             work
             blots
             out
             a
             number
             of
             transgressions
             :
             and
             one
             sin
             abolisheth
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             sinner
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             put
             into
             the
             book
             of
             death
             ,
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             wayes
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             continue
             in
             this
             course
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             being
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             new-year
             ,
             he
             may
             happily
             moue
             God
             to
             reverse
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             transferr
             him
             into
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             same
             space
             angering
             his
             Maker
             by
             the
             commission
             of
             some
             hainous
             offence
             ,
             may
             move
             him
             to
             blot
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             it
             among
             the
             dead
             .
             Thus
             the
             blindfolded
             Jews
             write
             ,
             speak
             ,
             and
             are
             conceited
             of
             the
             Almighties
             rule
             and
             government
             ,
             making
             him
             a
             Judge
             of
             that
             stampe
             and
             quality
             which
             they
             desire
             him
             to
             be
             of
             ;
             far
             contrary
             to
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             who
             in
             heavie
             cheer
             praying
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             
             cries
             out
             ;
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               judgment
               with
               thy
               servant
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               living
               shall
               be
               justified
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               O
               Lord
               marke
               whalig
               ;
               t
               is
               done
               amiss
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               ?
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             God
             sits
             in
             judgment
             upon
             every
             new-years-day
             ,
             and
             so
             severely
             punisheth
             the
             transgressors
             of
             his
             commandements
             :
             
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             made
             it
             an
             Ordinance
             and
             Statute
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             for
             a
             moneth
             before
             repent
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             the
             evil
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             turn
             from
             his
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             life
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Jews
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Elul
             or
             August
             ,
             they
             fall
             to
             a
             serious
             account
             ,
             calling
             all
             their
             sins
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             weighing
             them
             according
             to
             every
             several
             circumstance
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             wickedly
             transgressed
             through
             the
             whole
             circuit
             of
             the
             year
             .
             Whosoever
             then
             every
             day
             before
             he
             eat
             or
             drink
             questions
             his
             soule
             ,
             what
             it
             hath
             done
             ?
             and
             with
             a
             diligent
             scrutinie
             searches
             every
             corner
             of
             his
             heart
             for
             some
             formerly
             practised
             wickedness
             ,
             grieving
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             shall
             upon
             New-years-day
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             receive
             a
             plenary
             absolution
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Jews
             dwelling
             among
             the
             Walloones
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             have
             a
             custome
             to
             rise
             every
             morning
             of
             this
             moneth
             before
             the
             sun
             be
             up
             ,
             say
             their
             
             prayers
             and
             beg
             pardon
             for
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             have
             committed
             .
             The
             Jews
             of
             Germanie
             also
             use
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             some
             foure
             dayes
             at
             least
             before
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             new-year
             :
             moreover
             ,
             they
             meet
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             through
             the
             whole
             moneth
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             sounding
             a
             rams
             horn
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             are
             so
             commanded
             by
             Moses
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             went
             the
             second
             time
             into
             the
             mount
             to
             fetch
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             commanded
             a
             horne
             to
             be
             blowen
             that
             the
             people
             should
             take
             notice
             hereof
             and
             not
             transgress
             and
             say
             ,
             
             
               Arise
               and
               make
               us
               Gods
               which
               may
               goe
               before
               us
               :
               as
               for
               this
            
             Moses
             
               which
               brought
               us
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               we
               do
               not
               know
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             blow
             the
             rams
             horn
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             seriously
             ponder
             and
             weigh
             the
             last
             judgment
             ,
             and
             be
             terrified
             with
             the
             meditation
             hereof
             :
             that
             they
             may
             be
             affrighted
             and
             fear
             ,
             
             for
             
               shall
               a
               trumpet
               be
               blowen
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               be
               not
               affraid
               :
            
             and
             so
             consequently
             be
             hurried
             along
             to
             a
             bitter
             condolement
             ,
             eager
             contrition
             ,
             hearty
             confession
             and
             serious
             repentance
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             offences
             ;
             for
             even
             as
             a
             King
             makes
             some
             of
             his
             servants
             to
             blow
             a
             trumper
             ,
             that
             every
             watchman
             may
             keep
             diligent
             watch
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             armed
             at
             a
             moments
             warning
             ,
             because
             the
             enemy
             approacheth
             :
             So
             it
             is
             needful
             for
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             August
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             herauld
             to
             the
             new
             year
             ,
             to
             sound
             the
             Rams
             hornes
             for
             to
             warn
             every
             man
             to
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             easily
             resist
             their
             enemy
             ,
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             Talmudists
             ,
             those
             subtil
             pated
             doctors
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             blow
             the
             Rams
             horns
             at
             this
             season
             ,
             is
             for
             to
             put
             Satan
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             a
             grievous
             torture
             :
             and
             to
             make
             him
             forget
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             New-years
             feast
             ;
             lest
             he
             should
             come
             then
             and
             appearing
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             accuse
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             offences
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Eve
             of
             the
             New-year
             they
             rise
             sooner
             from
             supper
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             many
             Prayers
             to
             poure
             out
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             They
             usually
             eate
             before
             day
             ,
             hereby
             signifying
             that
             they
             are
             not
             like
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             ,
             who
             fast
             upon
             the
             E●es
             of
             their
             festivals
             :
             y●t
             howsoever
             he
             that
             fasts
             offends
             not
             .
             In
             Germany
             
             the
             Jews
             alwayes
             eat
             something
             before
             morning
             prayer
             ,
             alwayes
             provided
             that
             they
             fill
             not
             their
             bellies
             too
             full
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             to
             say
             many
             prayers
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             make
             great
             haste
             in
             the
             saying
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             yet
             they
             commit
             no
             offence
             therein
             ,
             because
             their
             guts
             are
             not
             crammed
             and
             full
             stuft
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             great
             hinderance
             to
             the
             speedy
             gallop
             of
             their
             tongue
             in
             posting
             over
             their
             petitions
             .
             Yet
             some
             of
             the
             more
             religious
             sort
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             more
             holy
             then
             other
             doe
             fast
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             imitation
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             imposes
             a
             great
             tribute
             upon
             such
             or
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             coming
             with
             a
             great
             power
             of
             men
             commands
             payment
             to
             be
             made
             .
             He
             being
             yet
             ten
             miles
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             chief
             men
             and
             burgesses
             thereof
             come
             and
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             O
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
             we
             are
             poor
             and
             have
             nothing
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             we
             give
             unto
             thee
             ?
             And
             so
             intreating
             him
             in
             the
             most
             humble
             subjective
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             hams
             of
             an
             Alderman
             can
             personate
             ,
             to
             remit
             the
             tax
             or
             tribute
             :
             of
             which
             the
             King
             remits
             the
             third
             part
             ,
             being
             brought
             down
             by
             their
             earish
             kissing
             congees
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             King
             is
             yet
             five
             miles
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             then
             a
             troop
             of
             Citizens
             of
             another
             order
             and
             mean
             estate
             ,
             come
             to
             give
             his
             Majesty
             some
             gaping
             salutation
             ,
             making
             the
             same
             request
             with
             that
             of
             the
             former
             :
             to
             whom
             also
             he
             forgives
             another
             thirds
             .
             When
             he
             comes
             neerer
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             then
             yong
             and
             old
             flock
             about
             him
             and
             bespeak
             his
             Grace
             in
             the
             same
             language
             :
             The
             king
             then
             moved
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             petitioners
             forgives
             the
             whole
             sum
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             God
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             willing
             to
             make
             Israel
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             life
             past
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             by
             them
             committed
             ,
             requires
             ,
             yea
             ,
             enjoynes
             every
             one
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             person
             :
             whereupon
             the
             holy
             men
             and
             chiefest
             in
             Israel
             fast
             the
             Eve
             of
             this
             festival
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             to
             recompence
             them
             remits
             unto
             them
             the
             third
             part
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             offences
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             enacted
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             should
             fast
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             the
             more
             facility
             obtain
             their
             petitions
             ,
             and
             also
             some
             of
             a
             lower
             ranke
             fortie
             dayes
             together
             ,
             whiah
             are
             set
             aside
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             pennance
             .
             Some
             one
             must
             likewise
             fast
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             (
             of
             which
             day
             more
             hereafter
             )
             and
             then
             God
             will
             forgive
             unto
             them
             all
             
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             grant
             them
             a
             pardon
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Morning
             prayer
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             into
             the
             place
             where
             they
             bury
             their
             dead
             :
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             unless
             God
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             pardon
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             they
             who
             are
             dead
             and
             laid
             in
             their
             grave
             .
             
             They
             therefore
             pray
             unto
             God
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             those
             just
             and
             holy
             Jews
             who
             are
             interred
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Here
             they
             distribute
             great
             store
             of
             alms
             that
             their
             poor
             may
             not
             want
             wherewithall
             to
             celebrate
             the
             festival
             .
          
           
             Midday
             being
             past
             ,
             the
             men
             send
             for
             the
             barber
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             use
             all
             his
             art
             and
             skill
             in
             the
             trimming
             of
             them
             :
             thereby
             giving
             others
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             like
             unto
             other
             people
             ,
             who
             sorrowing
             suffer
             their
             hairs
             to
             grow
             and
             encrease
             .
             
             But
             our
             security
             (
             say
             they
             )
             banisheth
             all
             grief
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             certainly
             assured
             that
             God
             the
             King
             of
             the
             world
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             redeem
             us
             from
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             graciously
             absolve
             us
             of
             all
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             they
             enter
             the
             bath
             or
             wash
             themselves
             in
             some
             running
             water
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             following
             they
             may
             appear
             purified
             and
             clean
             before
             the
             almighty
             tribunal
             .
             It
             is
             also
             recorded
             that
             certain
             Angels
             fly
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             who
             being
             placed
             over
             the
             world
             and
             men
             ,
             descend
             into
             these
             parts
             below
             ,
             where
             they
             being
             in
             a
             manner
             polluted
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             themselves
             in
             the
             siery
             stream
             Dinor
             mentioned
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             
             before
             they
             sing
             praises
             unto
             God.
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             that
             such
             creatures
             as
             the
             Angels
             are
             ,
             must
             wash
             themselves
             before
             they
             may
             be
             suffered
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             is
             it
             required
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             man
             who
             is
             so
             vile
             and
             loathsome
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Jews
             are
             a
             purifying
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             stand
             even
             up
             to
             the
             ears
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             then
             they
             make
             confession
             of
             their
             sins
             in
             the
             form
             commonly
             used
             .
             This
             their
             confession
             comprehends
             in
             it
             two
             and
             twenty
             words
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             letters
             in
             the
             Alphabet
             :
             at
             the
             repetition
             of
             every
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             confessor
             beats
             his
             brest
             ,
             and
             then
             hides
             his
             body
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             craving
             so
             much
             courtesie
             of
             his
             fellow
             as
             to
             bear
             him
             witness
             .
             Where
             they
             are
             neer
             no
             rivers
             ,
             they
             dig
             a
             well
             in
             their
             cellar
             or
             
             garden
             ,
             concerning
             the
             breadth
             and
             depth
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             diverse
             in
             opinion
             ,
             as
             also
             how
             much
             water
             may
             be
             contrived
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             At
             eventide
             they
             likewise
             repair
             unto
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             praying
             untill
             it
             be
             night
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             feast
             begins
             ;
             welcoming
             it
             with
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             many
             acclamations
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             preparation
             ,
             now
             for
             the
             feast
             it self
             :
             but
             before
             we
             give
             you
             any
             tast
             thereof
             ,
             hearken
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             concerning
             these
             men
             of
             Juda
             ,
             
             
               Your
               iniquities
               have
               separated
               between
               you
               and
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               sins
               have
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               you
               that
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               .
               No
               man
               calleth
               for
               justice
               :
               no
               man
               contendeth
               for
               truth
               :
               they
               trust
               in
               vanity
               ,
               and
               speak
               vain
               things
               :
               they
               conceive
               mischief
               and
               bring
               forth
               iniquity
               .
               They
               hatch
               Cockatrice
               eggs
               ,
               and
               weave
               the
               spiders
               web
               .
               He
               that
               eateth
               of
               their
               eggs
               dieth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               trodden
               upon
               breaketh
               out
               into
               a
               Serpent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             New-Year
             .
          
           
             NEw-years-day
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Almanack
             ,
             falls
             continually
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             September
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             civil
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             account
             they
             date
             all
             their
             bils
             ,
             contracts
             ,
             and
             bargains
             .
          
           
             This
             computation
             they
             ground
             upon
             the
             time
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             ,
             they
             affirm
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             September
             .
             Soe
             that
             they
             now
             reckon
             the
             years
             from
             the
             creation
             to
             be
             five
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             eighty
             foure
             or
             thereabouts
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             see
             how
             far
             they
             vary
             in
             their
             number
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hundred
             twenty
             three
             years
             .
          
           
           
             This
             first
             day
             of
             September
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             and
             kept
             holy
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             commanded
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             saying
             ,
             Speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             and
             say
             ,
             
               In
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               you
               have
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               for
               the
               remembrance
               of
               blowing
               the
               trumpets
               ,
               an
               holy
               convocation
               .
               Ye
               shall
               do
               no
               servile
               work
               therein
               ,
               but
               offer
               sacrifice
               made
               by
               fire
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             new-year
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             yet
             following
             an
             ancient
             tradition
             of
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             they
             begin
             their
             civil
             year
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             of
             September
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             accounting
             from
             March
             ,
             in
             which
             begins
             the
             new-year
             of
             their
             festivals
             .
             The
             chief
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             called
             the
             feast
             of
             trumpets
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             in
             old
             time
             were
             wont
             as
             this
             day
             to
             repair
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             blow
             upon
             trumpets
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             people
             might
             be
             warned
             ,
             and
             pricked
             forward
             to
             render
             thanks
             unto
             God
             with
             a
             chearful
             and
             merry
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             blessings
             and
             favours
             plentifully
             powred
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             year
             last
             past
             :
             that
             he
             hath
             preserved
             them
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             their
             souls
             from
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             truly
             repenting
             them
             of
             their
             misled
             life
             ,
             they
             may
             appear
             before
             God
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             upon
             which
             an
             attonement
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             The
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             instead
             of
             a
             trumpet
             use
             a
             Rams
             horn
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             related
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Celebration
             followeth
             .
          
           
             After
             evening
             prayer
             ,
             they
             begin
             the
             feast
             by
             the
             consecration
             of
             a
             bowl
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             prayer
             appointed
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             account
             it
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             good
             luck
             if
             their
             wine
             be
             new
             and
             sweet
             .
             Every
             one
             salutes
             his
             fellow
             with
             
               God
               send
               you
               a
               good
               new-year
               ,
            
             or
             pointing
             to
             the
             books
             of
             which
             we
             made
             mention
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               registred
               for
               one
               who
               shall
               be
               partaker
               of
               a
               prosperous
            
             year
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             other
             makes
             answer
             ,
             
               and
               you
               also
            
             :
             that
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Greator
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             hath
             ordained
             thee
             for
             a
             good
             new-year
             .
             The
             little
             children
             run
             unto
             the
             chief
             Rabbine
             ,
             and
             aske
             him
             blessing
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             laies
             his
             hands
             and
             prayes
             unto
             God
             to
             send
             them
             an
             happy
             year
             .
          
           
           
             From
             the
             Synagouge
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             
             where
             they
             finde
             the
             table
             neatly
             spread
             ,
             and
             sumptuously
             furnished
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             no
             small
             deal
             of
             provision
             .
             They
             presently
             fall
             aboard
             :
             the
             first
             dish
             whereupon
             they
             make
             an
             assault
             ,
             is
             a
             Platter
             full
             of
             dainty
             Apples
             steeped
             in
             Honey
             ,
             of
             which
             every
             one
             tasting
             a
             bit
             ,
             saith
             ,
             God
             send
             us
             a
             merry
             New-year
             ,
             then
             proceeding
             with
             great
             jollity
             and
             mirth
             to
             the
             stuffing
             of
             their
             empty
             guts
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Rams-horn
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Ram
             which
             being
             catched
             in
             the
             thickets
             ,
             was
             sacrificed
             by
             Abraham
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Isaac
             .
             Others
             write
             that
             they
             lay
             it
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             become
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             tail
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             Moses
             ;
             The
             
               Lord
               shall
               make
               thee
               head
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               tail
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               above
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               beneath
               .
            
             Which
             promise
             is
             made
             indeed
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             condition
             to
             keep
             all
             his
             Commandments
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             them
             .
             But
             they
             understood
             a
             mastery
             and
             dominion
             over
             the
             Christians
             to
             be
             the
             tenor
             thereof
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             they
             daily
             pray
             to
             God
             above
             .
          
           
             They
             eat
             fish
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             they
             can
             procure
             upon
             this
             night
             :
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             their
             good
             works
             &
             merits
             shall
             multiply
             and
             increase
             even
             as
             the
             fishes
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             Fruits
             of
             all
             kinds
             are
             no
             novelty
             unto
             them
             ;
             as
             Almonds
             ,
             Cucumbers
             ,
             Grapes
             ,
             Gourds
             ,
             Leeks
             ,
             Lupines
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             grosse
             pulse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             The
             Leeks
             represent
             their
             enemies
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             perish
             utterly
             ;
             for
             the
             Leek
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             tongue
             is
             called
             Crate
             ,
             which
             is
             derived
             from
             a
             Verb
             signifying
             to
             Cut
             :
             and
             hereupon
             when
             they
             have
             eaten
             their
             Leeks
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Let
             all
             our
             enemies
             &
             all
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             be
             uttterly
             cut
             off
             .
             When
             they
             eat
             the
             sweet
             Pulse
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Silka
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Let
             our
             enemies
             perish
             from
             among
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             .
             When
             they
             eat
             the
             Almonds
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Timarim
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Let
             our
             enemies
             be
             consumed
             and
             blotted
             out
             .
             When
             they
             eat
             the
             Gourds
             ,
             called
             Kara
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Let
             every
             evil
             thing
             which
             is
             definitely
             determined
             against
             us
             ,
             be
             abolished
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             good
             works
             and
             deservings
             ,
             be
             read
             and
             published
             before
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
           
             The
             morning
             come
             ,
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             more
             early
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             singing
             many
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             saying
             many
             Prayers
             .
             They
             take
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             twice
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             reading
             some
             sections
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             imitation
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             who
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             Nehemiah
             8.
             but
             God
             knows
             in
             a
             far
             different
             manner
             .
          
           
             After
             their
             Haphtarah
             ,
             or
             Lecture
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             ended
             ,
             one
             goes
             up
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             sounding
             the
             Rams
             horns
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             distinctly
             bellows
             out
             thereupon
             thirty
             words
             ;
             some
             with
             an
             equal
             ,
             others
             with
             an
             interrupted
             tone
             .
             If
             the
             trumpet
             give
             a
             shrill
             and
             pleasant
             sound
             ,
             they
             take
             as
             a
             certain
             signe
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             and
             a
             happy
             year
             will
             then
             befal
             them
             :
             but
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             sound
             be
             dull
             and
             hollow
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             fills
             their
             hearts
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             probable
             token
             of
             an
             unfruitful
             and
             dangerous
             season
             .
             When
             the
             trumpeter
             hath
             done
             his
             office
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             Synagogue
             trumptes
             out
             those
             words
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               can
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
               they
               shall
               walk
               ,
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
          
           
             Morning
             prayer
             ended
             ,
             they
             return
             again
             to
             their
             houses
             :
             where
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sound
             upon
             their
             Rams-horns
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             position
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             merry
             and
             jocund
             ,
             being
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             been
             gracious
             unto
             him
             in
             pardoning
             his
             sins
             and
             offences
             :
             and
             not
             because
             he
             hath
             fill'd
             his
             panch
             ,
             and
             liquored
             his
             throat
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             God
             rather
             impute
             unto
             them
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             then
             recompense
             as
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             their
             repast
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             man
             ,
             woman
             ,
             and
             child
             ,
             hasten
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             Bridge
             ,
             thereupon
             to
             make
             Taschlich
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             cast
             their
             sins
             into
             the
             water
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             practise
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               He
               will
               turn
               again
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               :
               be
               will
               subdue
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               cast
               all
               our
               sins
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             thus
             gathered
             together
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             behold
             the
             fishes
             ,
             accounting
             the
             sight
             as
             a
             prosperous
             signe
             and
             token
             ,
             they
             caper
             alost
             ,
             and
             shake
             their
             garments
             over
             the
             ●ishes
             ,
             dreaming
             ,
             and
             vainly
             conceiting
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             their
             foolery
             ,
             they
             have
             shaked
             off
             all
             their
             sinnes
             upon
             the
             fishes
             backs
             ,
             which
             swim
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             
             even
             as
             the
             scape-Goat
             which
             carried
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             their
             ancestors
             into
             the
             wilderness
             .
             
             Others
             write
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             who
             travelling
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             son
             Isaac
             upon
             Mount
             Meriah
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             September
             :
             Satan
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
             himself
             into
             a
             great
             River
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             took
             him
             only
             to
             the
             knees
             ;
             but
             by
             and
             by
             it
             reacht
             his
             neck
             .
             Abraham
             perceiving
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             distresse
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             drowning
             ,
             cried
             mightily
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             heard
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             water
             into
             dry
             ground
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             tract
             
               Medrasch
               rotosoha
            
             .
          
           
             Evening
             being
             come
             ,
             they
             fall
             again
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             celebrate
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             New-year
             in
             great
             security
             ,
             with
             much
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             dayes
             together
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             If
             a
             man
             walk
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             would
             lie
             falsly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             prophesie
             unto
             thee
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             strong
             drink
             ,
             he
             shall
             even
             be
             the
             prophet
             of
             this
             people
             .
             To
             which
             alludes
             that
             of
             Sophonie
             ;
             Her
             Prophets
             are
             light
             ,
             
             and
             wicked
             persons
             :
             her
             Priests
             have
             polluted
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             they
             have
             polluted
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             the
             Feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             time
             between
             New-years-day
             and
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             same
             moneth
             ,
             
             upon
             which
             they
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             Jews
             ,
             the
             ten
             penitential
             dayes
             :
             for
             which
             space
             they
             fast
             and
             pray
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             are
             wonderful
             desirous
             to
             become
             holy
             and
             religious
             ;
             that
             if
             God
             should
             have
             written
             any
             of
             their
             names
             in
             the
             book
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             afflict
             their
             souls
             with
             an
             unfortunate
             year
             ,
             he
             might
             at
             the
             contemplation
             and
             sight
             of
             their
             penitent
             life
             and
             practise
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             repent
             him
             of
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             have
             mercy
             upon
             them
             ;
             transcribing
             
             their
             names
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             sealing
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Every
             morning
             so
             long
             as
             these
             dayes
             endure
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             as
             yet
             very
             early
             they
             confesse
             their
             sins
             three
             several
             times
             ;
             do
             not
             proceed
             to
             the
             excommunication
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             call
             any
             man
             into
             judgement
             ,
             or
             force
             any
             one
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             ninth
             day
             they
             forsake
             their
             beds
             betimes
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             frequent
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             sing
             and
             pray
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             they
             return
             home
             ,
             every
             male
             old
             and
             young
             takes
             a
             Cock
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             a
             Hen
             into
             their
             hands
             :
             the
             master
             of
             the
             family
             doing
             likewise
             ,
             
             and
             saying
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Foolish
               men
               are
               plagued
               for
               their
               offence
               :
               and
               because
               of
               the●r
               wickednesse
               .
               Their
               soul
               abhorred
               all
               manner
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               even
               at
               deaths
               door
               .
               So
               when
               they
               cried
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               trouble
               ,
               he
               delivered
               them
               out
               of
               their
               distresse
               .
               He
               sent
               forth
               his
               word
               and
               healed
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               saved
               from
               their
               destruction
               .
               O
               that
               men
               would
               therefore
               praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               wonders
               that
               he
               doth
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ;
               that
               they
               would
               offer
               unto
               him
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               tell
               out
               his
               works
               with
               gladnesse
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               messenger
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               an
               interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               to
               declare
               unto
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               will
               he
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               ,
               Deliver
               him
               that
               he
               go
               not
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               :
               for
               I
               have
               received
               a
               reconciliation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Cock
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
             When
             he
             hath
             ended
             this
             his
             repetition
             ,
             he
             finisheth
             the
             reconciliation
             ,
             waving
             the
             Cock
             three
             times
             about
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             saying
             at
             every
             time
             ,
             This
             Cock
             shall
             serve
             instead
             of
             me
             ,
             he
             shall
             succeed
             in
             my
             stead
             who
             deserve
             death
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             reconciliation
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             enter
             into
             life
             and
             blisse
             with
             them
             that
             are
             righteous
             in
             Israel
             .
             Amen
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             three
             times
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ;
             once
             for
             himself
             ,
             once
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             once
             for
             strangers
             which
             sojourn
             with
             him
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             in
             ancient
             dayes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             third
             book
             of
             Moses
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             takes
             the
             Cock
             and
             kills
             him
             ,
             
             and
             drawing
             ,
             and
             gathering
             the
             skin
             together
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             first
             meditates
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             have
             his
             own
             throat
             cut
             for
             his
             sinnes
             and
             offences
             ,
             and
             then
             cutting
             the
             
             Cocks
             throat
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             After
             this
             he
             takes
             the
             cock
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             might
             throws
             him
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             thereby
             signifying
             ,
             that
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             for
             his
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             :
             lastly
             ,
             he
             puts
             him
             upon
             the
             spit
             and
             roasts
             him
             :
             thereby
             giving
             others
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             a
             fiery
             furnace
             doth
             not
             equalize
             his
             desert
             .
             These
             four
             kindes
             of
             death
             the
             poor
             Cock
             undergoes
             for
             his
             Master
             .
             The
             intrals
             ,
             out
             of
             commiseration
             ,
             they
             commonly
             cast
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             also
             be
             partaker
             of
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             Others
             say
             that
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             sin
             is
             rather
             an
             internal
             then
             an
             external
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cleaves
             fast
             to
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Cock
             :
             some
             Crows
             coming
             by
             ,
             may
             claw
             them
             up
             and
             flee
             away
             with
             them
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             scape-Goat
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ran
             away
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             into
             the
             Desert
             .
          
           
             They
             take
             all
             possible
             pains
             and
             care
             to
             procure
             a
             white
             Cock
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             They
             will
             by
             no
             means
             admit
             of
             a
             red
             one
             ;
             because
             such
             an
             one
             is
             full
             of
             sins
             ,
             seeing
             sin
             it self
             is
             red
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Come
               now
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               ,
            
             
             
               faith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               though
               your
               sins
               were
               as
               crimson
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               be
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               :
               though
               they
               were
               red
               like
               scarlet
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               wooll
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             Cock
             be
             white
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             polluted
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             being
             red
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             do
             ,
             being
             stufft
             with
             his
             own
             sins
             already
             .
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             registers
             it
             as
             the
             affirmation
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             an
             Ape
             is
             a
             more
             fitting
             beast
             for
             this
             dayes
             sacrifice
             then
             the
             Cock
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             face
             he
             more
             represents
             a
             Man.
             Yet
             they
             chuse
             a
             Cock
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             because
             a
             Man
             in
             Hebrew
             is
             called
             Gebher
             :
             *
             Now
             if
             Gebher
             offend
             ,
             Gebber
             must
             also
             in
             justice
             suffer
             for
             his
             offence
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Jews
             considering
             the
             burden
             of
             death
             too
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             too
             heavie
             ,
             spare
             themselves
             and
             kill
             the
             Cock
             ,
             which
             the
             Babylonian
             Talmudists
             call
             Gebher
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             flesh
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             shift
             Gebher
             offends
             ,
             and
             Gebher
             suffers
             for
             it
             .
             Blinde
             and
             beastly
             Jews
             how
             do
             they
             trisle
             and
             think
             to
             puzzle
             God
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             know
             a
             Cock
             from
             a
             Man.
             Wo
             ,
             wo
             unto
             them
             for
             
             this
             their
             horrible
             blindnesse
             above
             example
             ,
             without
             pattern
             .
             Such
             another
             exposition
             relishing
             of
             the
             same
             pate
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             book
             called
             
               Schebet
               Jehudah
            
             ;
             written
             first
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             then
             translated
             into
             the
             Teutonick
             tongue
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             printed
             at
             Cracovia
             in
             Poland
             ,
             some
             twenty
             two
             years
             ago
             .
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             disputation
             between
             a
             Jew
             and
             a
             Christian
             before
             Alphonsus
             King
             of
             Portugal
             :
             wherein
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             urged
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             proving
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ?
             The
             Jew
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             certain
             property
             belonging
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             divers
             interpretations
             ,
             amongst
             which
             that
             is
             the
             best
             which
             may
             be
             confirmed
             and
             declared
             by
             other
             places
             of
             holy
             writ
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             which
             did
             evidently
             prove
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             saith
             the
             Jew
             I
             will
             rell
             thee
             ,
             what
             answer
             a
             learned
             Rabbine
             did
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             make
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             Yesterday
             said
             he
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             being
             very
             wroth
             with
             my
             houshold
             Cock
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             troubled
             me
             in
             my
             studies
             with
             his
             crowing
             musick
             ,
             I
             smote
             him
             with
             my
             staff
             ,
             put
             him
             into
             a
             dark
             room
             where
             he
             ceased
             his
             crowing
             :
             yet
             withal
             this
             my
             anger
             being
             never
             a
             jot
             abated
             ,
             I
             did
             beat
             him
             till
             I
             had
             rent
             his
             skin
             ,
             and
             disjoynted
             his
             bones
             ,
             then
             I
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Pot
             ,
             and
             covered
             it
             according
             as
             I
             thought
             meet
             and
             convenient
             ,
             which
             served
             him
             for
             a
             Coffin
             ,
             for
             there
             he
             died
             .
             After
             his
             death
             there
             happened
             out
             a
             miracle
             ,
             for
             his
             life
             returned
             unto
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             to
             sing
             and
             crow
             as
             at
             former
             times
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             urged
             by
             the
             Christian
             out
             of
             the
             22
             Psalm
             :
             Which
             appears
             so
             to
             be
             if
             we
             parallel
             the
             place
             with
             that
             of
             Jeremiah
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             of
             his
             Lamentations
             and
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               man
               that
               have
               seen
               affliction
               in
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               indignation
               .
               He
               hath
               led
               me
               &
               brought
               me
               into
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               not
               light
               .
               Surely
               he
               is
               turned
               against
               me
               ,
               be
               turneth
               his
               hand
               against
               me
               all
               the
               day
               .
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               skin
               hath
               he
               caused
               to
               wax
               old
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               broken
               my
               bones
               .
               He
               bath
               builded
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               compassed
               me
               with
               gali
               and
               labour
               .
               He
               hath
               heaged
               about
               me
               that
               I
               cannot
               get
               out
               ,
               he
               bath
               made
               my
               chains
               heavy
               .
               And
               when
               I
               cry
               and
               shout
               he
               shutteth
               out
               my
               
               prayers
               .
            
             I
             am
             the
             man
             
               Am
               Gebher
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Cock
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             among
             the
             Talmudists
             ●ignifieth
             so
             much
             .
             
               Who
               bath
               see
               naffliction
               ?
               In
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               indignation
               .
            
             There
             is
             the
             rod
             with
             which
             the
             Cock
             was
             beaten
             .
             
               He
               bath
               led
               me
            
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             flight
             :
             
               into
               darkness
               and
               not
               into
               light
               ,
            
             there
             is
             the
             place
             of
             obscurity
             into
             which
             he
             was
             put
             .
             
               He
               turns
               his
               hand
               against
               me
               ,
            
             there
             is
             the
             second
             beating
             after
             that
             he
             was
             put
             up
             in
             his
             close
             prison
             ,
             or
             the
             motion
             whereby
             he
             thought
             himself
             to
             move
             in
             the
             pot
             .
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               skin
               hath
               he
               caused
               to
               wax
               old
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             torn
             and
             rent
             it
             .
             
               He
               hath
               broken
               my
               bones
            
             ,
             or
             cut
             me
             in
             pieces
             .
             
               He
               hath
               builded
               against
               me
            
             ,
             He
             hath
             shut
             me
             up
             in
             the
             pot
             .
             
               He
               hath
               set
               me
               in
               dark
               places
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             me
             in
             the
             pot
             and
             covered
             it
             .
             
               And
               when
               I
               cry
               and
               shout
               ,
            
             which
             words
             signifie
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Cock
             sung
             and
             crowed
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             So
             much
             foppery
             out
             of
             the
             book
             called
             
               Schebet
               Jehudah
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             after
             what
             a
             ridiculous
             manner
             the
             Jews
             interpret
             and
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             prove
             themselves
             to
             be
             really
             possessed
             with
             that
             phrensie
             ,
             blindness
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             wherewith
             Moses
             threatned
             them
             .
             We
             may
             see
             also
             with
             what
             art
             these
             jugling
             mountebanks
             ,
             and
             quacksalvering
             impostros
             ,
             can
             metamorphose
             a
             man
             into
             a
             Cock
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             turn
             a
             Cock
             into
             a
             man.
             Truly
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             had
             used
             the
             word
             Gebher
             in
             his
             fifty
             third
             chapter
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             is
             there
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             should
             of
             necessity
             (
             the
             Jews
             being
             translators
             )
             have
             been
             a
             very
             Cock.
             Seeing
             the
             Prophet
             calls
             him
             
               Isch
               machobheth
            
             a
             man
             full
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             despised
             and
             not
             esteemed
             .
             One
             that
             hath
             borne
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
             who
             was
             beaten
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             .
             The
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
             Yet
             the
             Jews
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             receive
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             :
             but
             chuse
             one
             whom
             they
             can
             kill
             ,
             put
             upon
             the
             broach
             ,
             rost
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             fill
             their
             filthy
             paunches
             withall
             .
             But
             woe
             and
             alass
             they
             may
             long
             look
             for
             health
             from
             the
             wounds
             of
             an
             household
             Cock.
             The
             Greek
             Calends
             will
             first
             have
             place
             in
             the
             annual
             computation
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             from
             hence
             any
             setled
             peace
             of
             
             conscience
             ,
             which
             evidently
             appears
             to
             be
             true
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             their
             death
             :
             when
             destitute
             of
             all
             comfort
             ready
             to
             despair
             ,
             they
             c●y
             out
             ,
             my
             death
             is
             my
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             my
             sins
             .
             A
             miserable
             poor
             and
             cold
             comfort
             indeed
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             death
             temporal
             but
             eternal
             both
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             must
             be
             the
             wages
             for
             their
             sin
             :
             This
             the
             Jews
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             seeing
             God
             in
             his
             just
             judgment
             hath
             shut
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             nor
             understand
             .
             Pitifull
             and
             lamentable
             is
             their
             case
             ,
             in
             which
             with
             an
             unwilling
             heart
             I
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             descend
             to
             a
             further
             declaration
             of
             their
             preparation
             to
             this
             festival
             .
             After
             that
             they
             have
             made
             an
             attonement
             for
             their
             sins
             by
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             the
             Cock
             ,
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             dead
             are
             buried
             ,
             where
             they
             say
             many
             prayers
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             also
             at
             New-years-tide
             ,
             give
             almes
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             mony
             to
             the
             poor
             as
             the
             sacrificed
             Cock
             was
             worth
             .
             For
             in
             ancient
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             the
             Cocks
             themselves
             unto
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             which
             they
             took
             in
             great
             indignation
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             them
             as
             a
             thing
             abominable
             ,
             and
             in
             eating
             whereof
             they
             should
             swallow
             down
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             rich
             .
             Therefore
             the
             rich
             men
             redeem
             it
             with
             money
             ,
             and
             either
             rosting
             or
             boiling
             it
             ,
             and
             feed
             thereupon
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             After
             dinner
             they
             goe
             into
             some
             coole
             well
             or
             cistern
             ,
             and
             wash
             themselves
             as
             they
             also
             did
             at
             new-years-tide
             .
             They
             duck
             often
             ,
             and
             dive
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             by
             which
             actions
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             to
             be
             clean
             washed
             and
             purged
             from
             their
             offences
             .
             Some
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             provide
             lights
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             use
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             the
             day
             following
             .
             The
             Jews
             in
             Germany
             prepare
             a
             light
             for
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Cabala
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             Ner
             signifying
             a
             light
             or
             Candle
             ,
             contains
             the
             number
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             .
             Now
             every
             man
             hath
             two
             hundred
             forty
             eight
             members
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             we
             had
             his
             spirit
             and
             soule
             ,
             this
             number
             equalizeth
             the
             first
             .
             And
             by
             this
             reason
             the
             word
             Ner
             signifying
             a
             light
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             man
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             several
             light
             ,
             lamp
             ,
             or
             candle
             to
             himself
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             any
             lights
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             seeing
             
             they
             have
             four
             members
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             anatomie
             )
             more
             then
             is
             in
             man.
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Jews
             inhabiting
             other
             nations
             ,
             provide
             lights
             also
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             not
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             ornament
             and
             grace
             of
             their
             Synagogue
             .
             They
             who
             are
             very
             religious
             have
             commonly
             two
             lights
             provided
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             body
             .
             That
             for
             the
             soule
             being
             more
             costly
             and
             precious
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Neschamah
             .
             a
          
           
             At
             eventide
             again
             they
             return
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             ofsering
             up
             their
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
             One
             goes
             and
             salutes
             another
             ,
             if
             any
             have
             a
             quarrel
             ,
             or
             beat
             any
             malice
             to
             his
             fellow
             ,
             he
             craves
             pardon
             for
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             reconciles
             himself
             unto
             him
             .
             If
             any
             have
             received
             any
             hurt
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             from
             his
             very
             heart
             to
             forgive
             him
             that
             hurt
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             forgive
             another
             ,
             God
             will
             also
             forgive
             him
             his
             trespasses
             .
             If
             he
             will
             not
             at
             the
             first
             time
             of
             intreaty
             forgive
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             offended
             him
             takes
             three
             more
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             craves
             pardon
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             yea
             also
             the
             third
             for
             his
             offence
             .
             If
             this
             will
             nothing
             avail
             ,
             he
             calls
             ten
             men
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             intreats
             the
             party
             offended
             to
             forgive
             him
             .
             If
             he
             grant
             him
             a
             pardon
             ,
             well
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             well
             also
             ,
             seeing
             God
             is
             appeased
             ,
             and
             this
             his
             fact
             shall
             never
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             against
             him
             .
             This
             custome
             of
             asking
             forgiveness
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             not
             pardon
             the
             offences
             committed
             against
             our
             brother
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             unless
             we
             make
             an
             attonement
             with
             him
             .
             If
             it
             so
             chance
             that
             the
             party
             offended
             be
             dead
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             committed
             the
             offence
             against
             him
             ,
             calls
             ten
             men
             ,
             goes
             unto
             his
             grave
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               offended
               against
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               and
               him
               that
               lies
               buried
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             one
             makes
             his
             confession
             unto
             his
             fellow
             before
             supper
             ,
             lest
             in
             supper
             time
             a
             bone
             should
             get
             into
             his
             throat
             and
             choak
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             should
             die
             without
             any
             confession
             ,
             or
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             former
             sins
             .
             They
             make
             their
             
             confession
             in
             manner
             following
             .
             Two
             men
             go
             into
             some
             secret
             corner
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             kneels
             down
             ,
             turning
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             North
             and
             his
             back
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             the
             other
             takes
             a
             good
             leathern
             whip
             and
             gives
             him
             thirty
             nine
             lashes
             upon
             the
             back
             .
             He
             that
             receives
             them
             and
             confesseth
             his
             faults
             ,
             smiting
             his
             breast
             at
             every
             several
             stripe
             :
             he
             that
             playes
             the
             beadle
             and
             soundly
             whips
             his
             hide
             ,
             repeats
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               He
               was
               so
               merciful
               that
               he
               forgave
               their
               misdeeds
               and
               destroyed
               them
               not
               ,
            
             yea
             many
             a
             
               time
               turned
               he
               his
               wrath
               away
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               would
               not
               ▪
               suffer
               his
               whole
               displeasure
               to
               arise
               .
            
          
           
             This
             verse
             in
             the
             Original
             consists
             only
             of
             thirteen
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             repeats
             three
             times
             ,
             adding
             a
             word
             for
             every
             stripe
             .
             Then
             he
             that
             did
             so
             lash
             the
             other
             prostrates
             himself
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             his
             fellow
             doing
             as
             much
             for
             him
             :
             mutually
             undergoing
             this
             grievous
             pennance
             for
             their
             offences
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             these
             subtle
             foxes
             love
             their
             own
             flesh
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             endure
             but
             a
             small
             deal
             of
             pain
             by
             such
             a
             favourable
             whipping
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             whipping
             seems
             to
             take
             its
             original
             from
             that
             act
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             enacted
             ,
             that
             
               if
               so
               ,
               the
               wicked
               be
               worthy
               to
               be
               beaten
               ,
               the
               Judge
               shall
               cause
               him
               to
               lie
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               beaten
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               trespass
               unto
               a
               certain
               number
               .
               Forty
               stripes
               shall
               he
               cause
               him
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               not
               past
               ,
               lest
               if
               he
               should
               exceed
               ,
               and
               beat
               him
               above
               that
               with
               many
               stripes
               ,
               thy
               brother
               should
               appear
               despised
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             This
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             was
             in
             ancient
             times
             political
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             use
             also
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             a
             malefactor
             to
             be
             beaten
             with
             rods
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             commenting
             upon
             this
             place
             affirm
             ,
             that
             thirty
             nine
             stripes
             only
             ,
             not
             forty
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             commands
             are
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             person
             offending
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             their
             Rabbines
             tendered
             it
             unto
             me
             ,
             
             is
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
             In
             old
             time
             the
             whip
             wherewith
             the
             effend●r
             was
             punished
             ,
             consisted
             of
             three
             cords
             ,
             two
             of
             which
             were
             shorter
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             third
             or
             mid
             cord
             being
             of
             such
             a
             length
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             easily
             eacompass
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             all
             the
             three
             being
             made
             of
             the
             skin
             of
             some
             yong
             bullock
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             lashed
             the
             del●nquent
             with
             this
             threefold
             cord
             ,
             gave
             unto
             him
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             three
             several
             stripes
             ,
             accounting
             one
             for
             every
             cord
             .
             So
             that
             in
             thirteen
             lashes
             ,
             he
             
             received
             the
             ful
             number
             of
             thirty
             nine
             stripes
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             he
             had
             added
             one
             lash
             more
             ,
             
             then
             had
             he
             inflicted
             two
             more
             then
             Moses
             required
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             way
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             ,
             it
             was
             therefore
             thought
             good
             rather
             to
             be
             defective
             in
             punishment
             ,
             then
             exceeding
             to
             give
             only
             thirty
             nine
             stripes
             instead
             of
             forty
             .
             The
             true
             and
             genuine
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             will
             not
             insert
             ,
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             doubt
             in
             a
             more
             smarting
             degree
             then
             is
             usual
             among
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             post
             home
             with
             speed
             inexpressible
             .
             Where
             they
             finde
             the
             table
             ready
             spread
             ,
             and
             furnished
             by
             their
             wives
             in
             their
             absence
             :
             at
             which
             presently
             they
             sit
             down
             and
             lustily
             feed
             upon
             the
             Cocks
             and
             Hens
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             morning
             they
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             their
             sins
             :
             for
             in
             their
             Minhagin
             they
             affirme
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             less
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             work
             to
             fill
             their
             Panches
             ,
             and
             cram
             their
             Guts
             ,
             this
             night
             with
             the
             Cocks
             and
             Capons
             ;
             and
             soundly
             to
             liquor
             their
             throats
             ,
             then
             to
             fast
             the
             day
             following
             ;
             Alwayes
             provided
             that
             supper
             be
             ended
             before
             sun-set
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             feast
             of
             reconciliation
             begins
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             dress
             themselves
             in
             neat
             and
             fine
             cloathing
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             weare
             a
             surplice
             or
             garment
             of
             choise
             linnen
             coming
             down
             unto
             their
             feet
             ,
             hereby
             shewing
             unto
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             day
             they
             shall
             be
             pure
             and
             clean
             from
             their
             sins
             and
             offences
             ,
             and
             like
             unto
             the
             Angels
             .
             These
             garments
             they
             put
             on
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             festival
             ,
             the
             celebration
             of
             which
             ,
             consists
             not
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             being
             sottishly
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             either
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             complains
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             .
             
               Hear
               O
               heavens
               ,
               and
               harken
               O
               earth
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               nourished
               and
               brought
               up
               children
               and
               they
               have
               rebelled
               against
               me
               .
               The
               Oxe
               knoweth
               his
               owner
               ,
               and
               the
               Asse
               his
               masters
               crib
               ,
               but
               Israel
               h●th
               not
               known
               ,
               my
               people
               have
               not
               understood
               .
               Ah
               ,
               sinful
               nation
               ,
               ab
               people
               laden
               with
               iniquity
               :
               a
               seed
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               corrupt
               children
               :
               they
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               :
               they
               have
               provoked
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               to
               anger
               :
            
             
             
               they
               are
               
               gone
               backward
               .
               What
               have
               I
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               multitude
               of
               your
               Sacrifices
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Hosea
             also
             saith
             ,
             O
             
               I
               srael
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               fallen
               by
               thine
               iniquity
               .
               Take
               unto
               you
               words
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               :
               Take
               away
               all
               our
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               receive
               us
               graciously
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               we
               render
               unto
               thee
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
             So
             much
             of
             the
             preparation
             to
             the
             feast
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             
             we
             may
             finde
             it
             recorded
             in
             the
             third
             book
             of
             Moses
             :
             that
             
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               siventh
               moneth
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               of
               reconciliation
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               an
               holy
               convocation
               unto
               you
            
             (
             speaking
             to
             the
             Israelites
             )
             
               you
               shall
               humble
               your
               soules
               and
               offer
               sacrifice
               made
               by
               fire
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               ye
               shall
               do
               no
               work
               that
               same
               day
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               day
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               attonement
               for
               you
               before
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               For
               every
               person
               that
               humbleth
               not
               himself
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               shall
               even
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               .
               And
               every
               person
               that
               shall
               doe
               any
               worke
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               the
               same
               person
               also
               will
               I
               destroy
               from
               among
               his
               people
               .
               Ye
               shall
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               :
               therefore
               this
               shall
               be
               a
               law
               for
               ever
               in
               your
               generations
               ,
               throughout
               your
               dwellings
               .
            
             By
             reason
             of
             this
             injunction
             and
             command
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             are
             wont
             to
             meet
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             about
             sunset
             before
             it
             be
             night
             ,
             carying
             with
             them
             their
             wax
             lights
             ,
             and
             placing
             them
             in
             their
             Candlesticks
             ,
             singing
             and
             praying
             with
             a
             beastly
             roaring
             and
             bellowing
             outcries
             .
             The
             women
             which
             stay
             at
             home
             to
             keep
             the
             house
             .
             light
             many
             candles
             in
             the
             bed
             chambers
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             blessing
             them
             ,
             and
             stretching
             out
             both
             their
             hands
             towards
             them
             as
             they
             do
             also
             upon
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             hereby
             
             making
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             festival
             dayes
             ,
             and
             others
             appointed
             for
             ordinary
             employments
             and
             manual
             labours
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             lights
             burn
             clear
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             as
             a
             very
             good
             signe
             of
             some
             consequent
             hap
             ,
             believing
             that
             their
             sins
             are
             remitted
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             many
             happy
             dayes
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             as
             yet
             into
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             grave
             .
             If
             they
             give
             not
             a
             clear
             light
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             only
             glimmering
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             obscure
             ;
             if
             they
             melt
             away
             the
             tallow
             or
             wax
             ,
             distilling
             drop
             by
             drop
             ,
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             be
             sorrowful
             ,
             conjecturing
             this
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             some
             evill
             ready
             to
             befall
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             spread
             their
             floores
             ,
             pavements
             ,
             and
             hearths
             ,
             with
             Coverlets
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             as
             in
             Wormes
             they
             straw
             their
             hearths
             with
             rushes
             only
             ,
             lest
             they
             upon
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             by
             often
             stooping
             to
             the
             fire
             to
             chafe
             and
             rub
             themselves
             ,
             might
             defile
             and
             spot
             their
             holiday
             attire
             :
             or
             otherwise
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             unlawful
             ;
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
             
               You
               shall
               not
               pave
               your
               pavement
               with
               stone
               ,
               to
               bow
               and
               prostrate
               your selves
               thereupon
               .
            
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             forecited
             text
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             humble
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             understand
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             five-fold
             kinde
             of
             pleasure
             from
             which
             they
             are
             to
             abstain
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             from
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             even
             from
             sunset
             to
             ssnset
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             solemnity
             ▪
             Boyes
             above
             twelve
             ,
             and
             wenches
             above
             eleven
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             women
             also
             who
             have
             been
             above
             three
             dayes
             in
             child-bed
             ,
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             this
             fast
             .
             A
             sick
             man
             may
             eat
             lawfully
             if
             he
             desire
             it
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             the
             Physitian
             thinking
             it
             meet
             and
             convenient
             for
             the
             regaining
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             meat
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             goe
             without
             shoes
             barefoot
             :
             only
             it
             is
             permitted
             unto
             old
             decrepit
             and
             sickly
             persons
             ,
             to
             whose
             health
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             season
             may
             bring
             hurt
             and
             dammage
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             no
             man
             ought
             at
             this
             time
             to
             annoint
             himself
             with
             oyle
             ,
             or
             wash
             his
             body
             with
             water
             for
             pleasures
             sake
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             no
             man
             must
             enter
             into
             a
             bath
             to
             wash
             himself
             ,
             
             no
             he
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             to
             dip
             his
             finger
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             wash
             his
             hands
             or
             face
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             have
             occasion
             to
             ease
             himself
             ,
             after
             the
             deed
             done
             ,
             he
             may
             dip
             his
             fingers
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             goe
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             formost
             joynt
             .
             Some
             take
             a
             wet
             linen
             cloth
             and
             make
             clean
             their
             hands
             therewith
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             accounted
             as
             a
             thing
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             neerly
             coming
             within
             the
             confines
             of
             an
             offence
             :
             for
             if
             the
             cloth
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             so
             wet
             ,
             as
             the
             drops
             of
             water
             might
             be
             pressed
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             prophan●
             the
             festival
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             men
             must
             not
             come
             at
             their
             wives
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             them
             ;
             and
             keep
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             company
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             in
             their
             monethly
             flowers
             .
          
           
             Before
             they
             begin
             their
             solemn
             prayers
             ,
             usually
             made
             by
             them
             after
             sunset
             ,
             at
             the
             begining
             of
             this
             festival
             ,
             three
             of
             the
             chief
             Rabbines
             walking
             through
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Bischibhah
               schel
               mahelah
               ,
               ubischibhah
               schel
               mattah
               ,
            
             etc.
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             ▪
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             power
             and
             license
             to
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             bad
             as
             the
             good
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             pray
             unto
             God.
             To
             this
             end
             also
             the
             Chaunter
             goes
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             where
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             is
             kept
             ,
             opens
             it
             and
             saies
             a
             long
             prayer
             ,
             which
             begins
             ,
             
               Col
               nidere
               Va●ssare
               uschehue
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               All
               Vowes
               ,
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Oaths
            
             &c.
             the
             first
             part
             whereof
             he
             repeats
             three
             times
             ,
             every
             time
             with
             a
             more
             lofty
             and
             joy
             resounding
             voice
             then
             other
             .
             The
             sum
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             vows
             ,
             oaths
             ,
             promises
             ,
             covenants
             ,
             asseverations
             ,
             and
             protestations
             ,
             which
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Jewish
             nation
             hath
             not
             kept
             the
             year
             past
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             
             remitted
             ,
             disanulled
             ,
             the
             breach
             thereof
             not
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             an
             offence
             ,
             to
             be
             utterly
             taken
             away
             and
             pardoned
             .
             That
             by
             this
             mean
             ,
             Covenant-breakers
             may
             as
             well
             as
             the
             keepers
             ,
             the
             bad
             and
             the
             villanous
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             may
             sing
             praise
             and
             pray
             unto
             God.
             Whence
             every
             Christian
             may
             see
             how
             little
             they
             esteem
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             especially
             made
             unto
             one
             of
             us
             .
             Then
             they
             hold
             on
             to
             sing
             and
             pray
             untill
             the
             night
             be
             far
             spent
             :
             Some
             all
             the
             night
             over
             ,
             others
             returning
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             betake
             them
             to
             their
             rest
             ;
             other
             sleep
             in
             some
             corner
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             
             women
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             farthest
             remote
             from
             the
             Arke
             .
             They
             among
             the
             Jews
             who
             have
             an
             earnest
             desire
             truly
             to
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             stand
             all
             the
             time
             that
             the
             feast
             endures
             ,
             singing
             and
             praying
             without
             intermission
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             who
             have
             stood
             immoveable
             in
             the
             same
             place
             for
             twenty
             seven
             hours
             together
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             morning
             begins
             to
             approach
             they
             all
             repair
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             before
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             making
             there
             their
             agode
             untill
             night
             ,
             boasting
             very
             much
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             reading
             many
             Sections
             therein
             .
             Falling
             often
             to
             the
             earth
             with
             their
             face
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             then
             chiefly
             when
             they
             make
             confession
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             smiting
             their
             brests
             at
             every
             word
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             devout
             attention
             of
             their
             mindes
             :
             and
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             their
             hearts
             unto
             their
             God
             and
             maker
             .
             When
             it
             begins
             again
             to
             be
             night
             ,
             then
             the
             Priest
             wrapping
             a
             great
             hair-cloth
             ahout
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             drawing
             it
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             so
             far
             untill
             it
             come
             to
             the
             threshold
             of
             his
             eyes
             :
             he
             blesseth
             the
             people
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             forme
             prescribed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Numbers
             the
             6.
             the
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             and
             27.
             verses
             .
             When
             he
             pronounceth
             the
             blessing
             ,
             he
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             hands
             towards
             the
             people
             :
             they
             covering
             their
             faces
             with
             their
             own
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             no
             man
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priests
             :
             because
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             rests
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             blesseth
             the
             Congregation
             .
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               He
               standeth
               behinde
               our
               wall
               looking
               forth
               at
               the
               windows
               ,
            
             
             
               shewing
               himself
               through
               the
               grates
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             stands
             at
             the
             Priests
             back
             ,
             and
             looks
             through
             the
             windows
             and
             grates
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             through
             his
             hands
             being
             being
             stretched
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             fingers
             being
             spread
             abroad
             severed
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Then
             he
             si●gs
             another
             prayer
             repeating
             it
             seven
             times
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             a
             submisse
             and
             low
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             a
             lo●d
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             reiteration
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             at
             this
             time
             departs
             from
             them
             and
             goes
             into
             heaven
             ,
             not
             coming
             again
             untill
             the
             priest
             be
             the
             seventh
             time
             in
             repeating
             of
             this
             prayer
             .
             The
             seventh
             time
             therefore
             they
             sing
             it
             in
             a
             melodious
             tune
             ,
             with
             a
             sense
             bereaving
             harmony
             ,
             having
             very
             good
             skill
             ,
             and
             sweet
             voices
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             witness
             who
             have
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Before
             they
             depart
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             blow
             upon
             the
             Rams
             horne
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             a
             sound
             both
             long
             and
             loud
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             which
             in
             ancient
             times
             was
             wont
             to
             begin
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             .
             Others
             write
             that
             they
             do
             it
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             seven
             heavens
             which
             the
             Lord
             opened
             when
             he
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             law
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             declare
             unto
             them
             that
             in
             heaven
             there
             was
             no
             other
             God
             besides
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             have
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             their
             festival
             ,
             and
             a
             period
             to
             these
             their
             trifles
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             they
             blush
             not
             to
             affirm
             )
             there
             comes
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             saying
             ,
             goe
             and
             eat
             thy
             bread
             with
             joy
             and
             gladness
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             God
             accepts
             all
             thy
             good
             works
             at
             the
             best
             .
             Instantly
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             they
             return
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             some
             carrying
             the
             reliques
             of
             their
             wax
             lights
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             commonly
             use
             them
             in
             making
             the
             separation
             between
             the
             festival
             and
             other
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             .
             But
             others
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             the
             Candlesticks
             for
             a
             year
             together
             ,
             lighting
             them
             at
             some
             certain
             times
             .
             They
             who
             are
             very
             holy
             and
             religious
             among
             them
             ,
             have
             a
             wax
             light
             burning
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             never
             going
             out
             throughought
             the
             whole
             year
             :
             this
             they
             call
             
               Ner
               Tamid
            
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             light
             .
             When
             they
             are
             returning
             home
             ,
             one
             sayes
             unto
             another
             ,
             God
             the
             Creator
             seal
             unto
             a
             happy
             year
             :
             for
             the
             three
             books
             of
             which
             we
             formerly
             made
             mention
             ,
             are
             now
             sealed
             up
             :
             and
             Gods
             sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             every
             one
             is
             ratified
             and
             stands
             immutable
             .
          
           
             Being
             come
             home
             ,
             they
             finde
             their
             guts
             to
             make
             a
             grievous
             complaint
             ,
             and
             themselves
             exceeding
             hungry
             ,
             having
             eaten
             nothing
             for
             twenty
             eight
             hours
             together
             :
             they
             make
             haste
             therefore
             to
             satisfie
             their
             greedy
             appetite
             ,
             and
             to
             replenish
             their
             belly
             with
             store
             of
             victuals
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             morning
             after
             they
             rise
             betimes
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             should
             take
             an
             occasion
             to
             complain
             of
             them
             ,
             saying
             unto
             God
             ,
             yesterday
             they
             rose
             early
             because
             it
             was
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             :
             but
             this
             day
             their
             devotion
             grows
             cold
             ,
             loving
             their
             pillow
             better
             then
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             What
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             this
             day
             they
             are
             so
             holy
             and
             religious
             ,
             so
             honest
             and
             devout
             ,
             that
             even
             
             the
             Devil
             is
             forced
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             to
             commend
             their
             carriage
             :
             concerning
             which
             we
             have
             his
             following
             conference
             in
             
               Pirk
               Rabbi
               Eleazar
            
             .
             Upon
             that
             day
             in
             which
             God
             gave
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             :
             the
             evil
             spirit
             Samael
             came
             unto
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             thou
             hast
             given
             unto
             me
             power
             and
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             only
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             excepted
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Lord
             made
             answer
             ;
             On
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             thence-forward
             thou
             shalt
             have
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             finde
             any
             sin
             ,
             fault
             ,
             or
             offence
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             if
             they
             be
             found
             in
             no
             manner
             guilty
             ,
             then
             shalt
             thou
             not
             approach
             so
             much
             as
             to
             touch
             them
             .
             Which
             when
             Samael
             understood
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             people
             upon
             earth
             like
             unto
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             standing
             immoveable
             ,
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             ,
             and
             being
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             live
             in
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             even
             so
             do
             thy
             people
             Israel
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Reconciliation
             :
             which
             God
             hearing
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
             presently
             without
             delay
             forgives
             them
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             opens
             his
             ear
             unto
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             read
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             gifts
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             blinde
             and
             shut
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             see
             their
             doings
             and
             accuse
             them
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               A
               gift
               blindeth
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               perverteth
               the
               words
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               conclude
               with
               the
               words
               of
               God
               to
            
             Esay
             :
             
             Cry
             aloud
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             lift
             up
             thy
             voice
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             shew
             my
             people
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             their
             sins
             .
             Yet
             they
             seek
             me
             daily
             ,
             and
             will
             know
             my
             wayes
             even
             as
             a
             nation
             that
             did
             righteously
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             forsaken
             the
             statutes
             of
             their
             God
             ;
             They
             will
             ask
             of
             me
             the
             ordinances
             of
             justice
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             neer
             unto
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Wherefore
             have
             we
             fasted
             and
             thou
             seest
             it
             not
             ?
             We
             have
             punished
             our selves
             and
             thou
             regardest
             it
             not
             .
             Behold
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             your
             fast
             you
             will
             seek
             your
             will
             and
             require
             all
             your
             debts
             .
             Behold
             ,
             you●
             fast
             to
             strife
             and
             debate
             ,
             and
             to
             smite
             with
             the
             fist
             of
             wickednesse
             :
             ye
             shall
             not
             fast
             as
             you
             do
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             voice
             to
             be
             heard
             above
             .
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             fast
             that
             I
             have
             chosen
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             afflict
             his
             soul
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             bow
             down
             his
             head
             as
             a
             bulrush
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             down
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ?
             
             wilt
             thou
             call
             this
             a
             fasting
             ,
             or
             an
             acceptable
             day
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             read
             over
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             distribute
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             this
             Feast
             in
             holy
             writ
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             instituted
             it
             as
             a
             day
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             spend
             a
             whole
             year
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             his
             Law
             and
             exercise
             thereof
             :
             in
             that
             upon
             this
             day
             they
             have
             finished
             ,
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             the
             lecture
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             of
             the
             text
             thereof
             in
             their
             Church
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             great
             clemency
             granted
             them
             power
             and
             faculty
             to
             perform
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             distribute
             and
             part
             the
             five
             books
             of
             Moses
             into
             fifty
             two
             Chapters
             of
             Sections
             ,
             whereof
             they
             read
             one
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             last
             Section
             is
             read
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             which
             commonly
             falls
             upon
             the
             twenty
             third
             day
             of
             September
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             were
             wont
             to
             skip
             ,
             caper
             ,
             and
             dance
             ,
             using
             all
             kinde
             of
             musical
             instruments
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             practising
             among
             the
             vulgar
             many
             incred●ble
             and
             skittish
             fooleries
             ;
             which
             here
             to
             set
             down
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             wearinesse
             then
             either
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             to
             the
             reader
             .
             Upon
             this
             day
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             solemn
             procession
             take
             all
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             reading
             the
             first
             and
             last
             Section
             ,
             leaping
             about
             the
             Ark
             with
             the
             books
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             weary
             in
             great
             pomp
             putting
             them
             into
             the
             Ark
             again
             .
             So
             long
             as
             the
             books
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             a
             burning
             Lamp
             shines
             therein
             ,
             for
             the
             Ark
             must
             not
             at
             any
             time
             be
             found
             empty
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Lamp
             supplying
             the
             place
             of
             the
             books
             ,
             avails
             as
             much
             as
             the
             books
             themselves
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             is
             called
             a
             Lamp
             or
             light
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
             written
             :
             
               The
               Command
               is
               a
               Lantern
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               instruction
               a
               light
            
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             scatter
             Apples
             ,
             Plums
             ,
             and
             Pears
             ,
             among
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             expresse
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             .
             Yet
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             that
             hereby
             is
             occasioned
             a
             greater
             deal
             of
             grief
             and
             melancholy
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             nonaged
             striplings
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             often
             in
             scambling
             for
             these
             fruits
             fall
             into
             strife
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             brawling
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             make
             trial
             which
             among
             them
             have
             the
             most
             patient
             stretching
             ears
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             upon
             this
             day
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             finished
             ,
             in
             a
             second
             place
             they
             go
             åbout
             the
             distribution
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             in
             ●he
             first
             place
             them
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Lecturers
             of
             the
             Law.
             These
             their
             offices
             or
             functions
             are
             sold
             by
             open
             sale
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             at
             the
             third
             asking
             offers
             the
             most
             money
             for
             them
             ,
             hath
             them
             assured
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             Clerk
             or
             Sexton
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             proclaims
             the
             office
             of
             them
             who
             are
             to
             light
             candles
             all
             the
             year
             following
             :
             as
             also
             that
             of
             the
             Cup-bearers
             who
             carry
             the
             wine
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             begin
             and
             end
             their
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             other
             Festivals
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Master
             of
             every
             family
             be
             bound
             to
             give
             a
             beginning
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             by
             the
             consecration
             of
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             :
             yet
             that
             this
             ceremony
             is
             also
             performed
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             that
             publickly
             before
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             means
             cannot
             procure
             wine
             at
             home
             for
             the
             initiation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             moreover
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             because
             the
             Boyes
             and
             children
             that
             drink
             thereof
             ,
             become
             religious
             and
             godly
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Clerk
             proclaims
             that
             if
             any
             man
             will
             buy
             Gelilah
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             forth
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             office
             of
             unfolding
             and
             folding
             up
             again
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             will
             buy
             Hagbohah
             ;
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             office
             is
             busied
             in
             a
             speedy
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             carrying
             it
             about
             the
             Pew
             or
             Desk
             that
             any
             one
             may
             read
             thereupon
             .
             It
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             carries
             it
             be
             strong
             and
             of
             an
             able
             body
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             without
             stumbling
             carry
             the
             book
             unfolded
             with
             stretched
             out
             arms
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             chance
             to
             faulter
             and
             slip
             but
             with
             one
             foot
             ,
             
             not
             bearing
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             which
             is
             required
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             fast
             ,
             which
             is
             reputed
             as
             a
             very
             bad
             signe
             of
             some
             ensuing
             misfortune
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             who
             purchase
             
               Etz
               Chajim
            
             for
             money
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             office
             is
             allowed
             to
             touch
             the
             two
             pieces
             of
             wood
             to
             which
             the
             Law
             is
             fastened
             by
             long
             skins
             or
             Parchments
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             carry
             and
             administer
             the
             little
             Bag
             ,
             Coat
             ,
             or
             Sachel
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Lecture
             is
             with
             all
             speed
             to
             be
             wrapt
             up
             .
             Young
             men
             and
             striplings
             commonly
             buy
             this
             office
             :
             perswading
             themselves
             that
             by
             touching
             those
             forementioned
             pieces
             of
             wood
             ,
             their
             honesty
             shall
             be
             improved
             ,
             and
             their
             understanding
             bettered
             :
             hoping
             that
             thereby
             their
             life
             shall
             be
             prolonged
             ,
             seeing
             these
             pieces
             of
             wood
             are
             called
             
               Etz
               Chajim
            
             ,
             which
             by
             interpretation
             signifieth
             
               the
               trees
               of
               life
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               She
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Law
             )
             
               to
               them
               that
               lay
               hold
               on
               her
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               retaineth
               her
               .
            
             These
             are
             touched
             and
             handled
             when
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             wrapped
             up
             ,
             where
             a
             special
             heed
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             care
             had
             ,
             that
             they
             touch
             not
             the
             Parchments
             with
             their
             naked
             hands
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             hainous
             offence
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             who
             will
             buy
             Acheron
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             office
             that
             whosoever
             in
             the
             whole
             congregation
             is
             the
             last
             called
             out
             upon
             any
             Festival
             ,
             he
             must
             read
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             who
             will
             buy
             Shehia
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             office
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             overseer
             ,
             who
             looks
             unto
             the
             rest
             that
             they
             be
             not
             negligent
             in
             their
             charge
             and
             place
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             finde
             them
             so
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             himself
             in
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             money
             which
             they
             get
             for
             these
             places
             and
             offices
             ,
             they
             bestow
             in
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             poor
             .
             From
             this
             open
             sale
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             ,
             often
             proceed
             as
             from
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             envies
             ,
             brawlings
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             and
             evil
             surmisings
             .
             Yea
             ,
             God
             himself
             is
             often
             blasphemed
             ,
             because
             the
             favour
             and
             countenance
             and
             respect
             of
             persons
             bears
             a
             greater
             sway
             in
             sharing
             then
             Justice
             :
             while
             the
             rich
             is
             preferred
             before
             the
             poor
             ;
             a
             stripling
             sooner
             admitted
             into
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             riper
             years
             ,
             an
             illiterate
             Asse
             sooner
             then
             a
             learned
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             an
             ill
             liver
             commonly
             
             before
             an
             honest
             man.
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             these
             things
             considered
             ,
             such
             a
             flood
             of
             contention
             often
             ariseth
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             often
             sent
             for
             to
             stop
             &
             stay
             it
             ;
             forunder
             the
             Sun
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             testy
             ,
             envious
             ,
             jarring
             ,
             and
             more
             implacable
             people
             then
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             which
             they
             reap
             from
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             with
             so
             great
             attention
             as
             they
             bring
             and
             boast
             of
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             no
             better
             can
             be
             expected
             ,
             seeing
             their
             outside
             makes
             a
             beautiful
             and
             glorious
             shew
             ,
             but
             within
             they
             are
             full
             of
             malice
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
             Now
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             perfect
             joy
             where
             slesh
             and
             wine
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Bas●r
               re
               i●jin
            
             are
             wanting
             :
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             and
             end
             this
             Feast
             of
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             with
             a
             sumptuous
             and
             great
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Dedication
             .
          
           
             THis
             Feast
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             celebrated
             upon
             the
             twenty
             first
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             
             by
             them
             called
             Kisleu
             :
             in
             memory
             of
             
               Judas
               Hasmonita
            
             or
             Machabaeus
             ,
             that
             excellent
             warriour
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             Mattathias
             ,
             overcame
             and
             vanquished
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             subdued
             Jerusalem
             ,
             profaned
             the
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             poured
             out
             the
             oil
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             done
             very
             much
             evil
             unto
             the
             Jews
             :
             He
             also
             won
             the
             City
             ,
             cleansed
             the
             Sanctuary
             upon
             the
             twenty
             first
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             M●chabees
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             .
             Wherefore
             Judas
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             dayes
             of
             dedication
             of
             the
             Altar
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             their
             season
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             from
             the
             five
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Casleu
             ,
             with
             mirth
             and
             gladnesse
             .
             This
             Feast
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             do
             also
             keep
             and
             celebrate
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             far
             different
             
             manner
             then
             those
             ancient
             Machabites
             .
             For
             here
             now
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             feasting
             and
             gormandising
             ,
             quaffing
             and
             drinking
             ,
             piping
             and
             dancing
             ,
             revelling
             and
             roaring
             ,
             all
             to
             passe
             away
             the
             time
             ;
             but
             little
             or
             no
             thanksgiving
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             for
             the
             victory
             and
             conquest
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             Judas
             had
             dedicated
             the
             Temple
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             holy
             oil
             could
             be
             found
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Lamps
             could
             not
             be
             lighted
             according
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             
               Moses
               :
               Judas
            
             therefore
             made
             diligent
             search
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             a
             small
             horn
             of
             oil
             ,
             sealed
             with
             the
             Ring
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             was
             onely
             sufficient
             to
             feed
             the
             Lamps
             for
             one
             nights
             space
             ,
             yet
             preserved
             in
             that
             happy
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             polluted
             by
             the
             enemies
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             heart
             of
             Judas
             and
             the
             whole
             congregation
             was
             filled
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             have
             no
             more
             oil
             till
             these
             eight
             dayes
             were
             expired
             ,
             because
             the
             City
             Tehoa
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             to
             be
             fetched
             was
             four
             dayes
             journey
             distant
             from
             Jerusalem
             .
             In
             this
             their
             perplexity
             the
             favàour
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             appeared
             to
             them
             by
             this
             miracle
             ,
             for
             the
             horn
             of
             oil
             sailed
             not
             for
             eight
             dayes
             together
             .
             In
             the
             remembrance
             of
             this
             favour
             and
             blessing
             so
             miraculously
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             use
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             superstitious
             pomp
             ,
             in
             tinding
             of
             the
             Lamps
             appointed
             for
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Feast
             :
             They
             provide
             a
             Candlestick
             with
             seven
             branches
             capable
             of
             seven
             lights
             or
             Lamps
             ,
             which
             burn
             every
             night
             ,
             though
             not
             until
             the
             morrow
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Feast
             unto
             the
             end
             thereof
             :
             and
             wheresoever
             any
             of
             these
             Lamps
             are
             found
             ,
             whether
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Stoves
             or
             Bedchambers
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             move
             the
             finger
             to
             any
             kinde
             of
             work
             .
             A
             Lamp
             must
             also
             be
             hung
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             gate
             of
             every
             mans
             house
             as
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             distance
             whereof
             from
             the
             ground
             ought
             to
             be
             ten
             spans
             ,
             no
             lower
             ;
             twenty
             ,
             but
             no
             higher
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             question
             among
             them
             how
             long
             these
             Lamps
             may
             burn
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             tinded
             :
             whether
             one
             may
             be
             lighted
             at
             another
             ?
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Thus
             are
             they
             very
             solicitous
             and
             careful
             about
             these
             external
             lights
             ;
             never
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             darknesse
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             :
             neither
             striving
             that
             they
             may
             be
             illuminated
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Feast
             of
             Purim
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             Purim
             is
             a
             Persian
             word
             ,
             and
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             Goral
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             lot
             .
             This
             Feast
             therefore
             took
             its
             name
             from
             that
             plot
             and
             wicked
             device
             of
             Haman
             the
             Agagite
             ,
             
             who
             in
             the
             moneth
             Nisan
             in
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             Ahasuerus
             cast
             Pur
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             lot
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             children
             and
             women
             in
             all
             the
             Kings
             Provinces
             should
             be
             destroyed
             and
             rooted
             out
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             thirteenth
             day
             of
             the
             twelfth
             moneth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             moneth
             Adar
             or
             February
             ;
             which
             decree
             was
             written
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             his
             Ring
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             this
             conspiracy
             fell
             far
             contrary
             to
             Hamans
             intent
             .
             For
             Haman
             was
             hanged
             upon
             a
             pair
             of
             Gallows
             fifty
             foot
             high
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             granted
             the
             Jews
             in
             what
             Cities
             soever
             they
             were
             to
             gather
             themselves
             together
             ,
             
             and
             to
             stand
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             slay
             ,
             and
             destroy
             ,
             all
             them
             that
             vexed
             them
             .
             So
             that
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             Patents
             ,
             they
             put
             their
             adversaries
             to
             death
             .
             In
             Shushan
             the
             Palace
             they
             slew
             five
             hundred
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             sons
             of
             Haman
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             King
             Ahasucrus
             slew
             of
             them
             that
             hated
             them
             seventy
             five
             thousand
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             thirteenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Adar
             ,
             and
             rested
             upon
             the
             fourteenth
             and
             fifteenth
             thereof
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             fourteenth
             and
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             said
             moneth
             every
             yeer
             should
             a
             Feast
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             all
             quarters
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             this
             great
             deliverance
             throughout
             their
             generations
             by
             an
             ordinance
             for
             ever
             .
             Wherein
             they
             rested
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             moneth
             which
             turned
             unto
             them
             from
             sorrow
             to
             joy
             ,
             from
             mourning
             to
             a
             
             joyful
             day
             :
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             ninth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Esther
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             dayes
             are
             celebrated
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             Jews
             imitation
             of
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             profanation
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             then
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             .
          
           
             Although
             upon
             these
             dayes
             working
             is
             not
             prohibited
             by
             the
             text
             of
             Scripture
             :
             yet
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             rest
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             labour
             ,
             
             writing
             and
             affirming
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             thrive
             or
             prosper
             that
             does
             any
             work
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             there
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             that
             a
             man
             being
             sowing
             line-seed
             upon
             one
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             a
             certain
             Rabbine
             coming
             by
             and
             seeing
             him
             ,
             began
             to
             reprove
             and
             curse
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             never
             came
             to
             growth
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             peep
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             the
             women
             are
             enjoyned
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             celebrate
             this
             Festival
             ,
             because
             this
             deliverance
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Queen
             Esther
             .
             The
             night
             being
             come
             ,
             they
             light
             the
             Lamps
             of
             joy
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Chasan
             or
             the
             Minister
             expounding
             the
             book
             of
             Esther
             ,
             reads
             it
             from
             end
             to
             end
             :
             whereat
             the
             women
             and
             children
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             give
             diligent
             attention
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             a
             custome
             that
             the
             little
             ones
             so
             often
             as
             Haman
             is
             named
             ,
             keep
             a
             vile
             stir
             and
             a
             tumultuous
             noise
             in
             the
             terrible
             and
             forcible
             explosion
             thereof
             .
             In
             former
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             provide
             themselves
             two
             stones
             ,
             
             upon
             one
             of
             which
             the
             name
             of
             Ham●●
             was
             written
             .
             These
             they
             did
             beat
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             until
             the
             name
             was
             quite
             demolished
             and
             worn
             out
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             perceved
             ,
             they
             presently
             cried
             aloud
             ,
             
               Let
               his
               name
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
               The
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
               ;
               Accursed
               be
               Haman
               ;
               Blessed
               be
               M
               ●rdecai
               ;
               Cursed
               be
               Zeresh
               the
               wife
               of
               Haman
               ;
               Blessed
               be
               Esther
               the
               wife
               Ah●suerus
               .
               Cursed
               be
               all
               they
               that
               worship
               idols
               or
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
               .
               Blessed
               be
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Isnael
               .
            
             When
             the
             Lecturer
             comes
             to
             that
             place
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             ten
             sons
             of
             Hamau
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             read
             it
             with
             one
             breath
             ,
             for
             they
             write
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             sons
             of
             Haman
             perished
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             their
             souls
             in
             a
             very
             moment
             took
             their
             farewel
             of
             their
             beloved
             lodging
             the
             body
             .
             They
             celebrate
             this
             Feast
             in
             
             a
             very
             voluptuous
             manner
             ,
             sousing
             their
             guts
             in
             wine
             and
             beer
             ,
             because
             Esther
             the
             Queen
             found
             favour
             and
             grace
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             King
             Abasuerus
             when
             he
             sate
             at
             her
             banquet
             ,
             and
             obtained
             pardon
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             a
             grant
             that
             they
             might
             stand
             for
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             these
             two
             dayes
             ,
             they
             busie
             themselves
             with
             no
             other
             things
             then
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             smelling
             ,
             and
             bibbing
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             and
             piping
             ,
             singing
             ,
             and
             roaring
             ,
             ieasting
             ,
             and
             sporting
             ,
             riming
             ,
             and
             scoffing
             ,
             the
             women
             putting
             on
             mens
             apparrell
             and
             the
             men
             clothing
             themselves
             in
             womens
             attire
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             be
             expresly
             forbid
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             there
             one
             exception
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             no
             offence
             to
             practise
             it
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             this
             occasion
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             done
             by
             them
             only
             for
             worldly
             joy
             and
             recreation
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
               ●irna
            
             in
             this
             Minhagim
             hath
             left
             in
             record
             to
             posterity
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             commanded
             as
             a
             work
             of
             great
             excellency
             ,
             to
             make
             merry
             as
             upon
             these
             dayes
             ,
             to
             goe
             a
             whoring
             ,
             to
             drink
             and
             be
             drunke
             ,
             yea
             in
             that
             measure
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             make
             any
             difference
             between
             Mordecai
             the
             blessed
             ,
             and
             Haman
             the
             accursed
             .
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             so
             besotted
             with
             the
             ale
             tappe
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             for
             his
             heart
             declare
             how
             many
             letters
             be
             contained
             in
             any
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             yea
             moreover
             ,
             any
             one
             is
             permitted
             at
             this
             time
             to
             poure
             in
             strong
             drink
             ,
             until
             he
             knowes
             not
             how
             many
             fingers
             he
             hath
             on
             either
             hand
             .
             Which
             precept
             indeed
             is
             most
             diligently
             observed
             and
             kept
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             very
             rigour
             thereof
             by
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             by
             the
             beggerly
             crew
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             richer
             sort
             send
             gifts
             and
             presents
             in
             a
             far
             greater
             measure
             then
             they
             do
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             one
             may
             not
             mock
             another
             for
             being
             drunk
             ,
             bein
             commanded
             and
             strictly
             prohibited
             to
             send
             away
             their
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             any
             other
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             With
             these
             Bacchanal
             rites
             ,
             drunken
             fits
             ,
             and
             besotting
             beastliness
             ,
             they
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             annual
             feasts
             .
             For
             this
             of
             Purim
             is
             the
             last
             festival
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             until
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             passover
             .
             If
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             were
             alive
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             truly
             and
             really
             might
             he
             take
             occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             forcible
             and
             urgent
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Woe
               and
               class
               unto
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               early
               to
               follow
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               continue
               until
               the
               night
               ,
               till
               the
               wine
               do
               inflame
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             feasting
             dayes
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             have
             treated
             of
             feasting
             ,
             fasting
             succeeds
             .
             In
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             there
             is
             only
             one
             fast
             commanded
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             tenth
             of
             September
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             feast
             of
             reconciliation
             is
             annually
             kept
             and
             celebrated
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             declared
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             registred
             in
             ancient
             records
             ,
             that
             many
             other
             fasting
             dayes
             were
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             time
             required
             .
             And
             Zachary
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             lived
             after
             the
             building
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             foure
             general
             fasts
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               the
               fast
               of
               the
               fourth
               moneth
               ,
               the
               fast
               of
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               the
               fast
               of
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               the
               fast
               of
               the
               tenth
               ,
               shall
               ●e
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               joy
               and
               gladness
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fast
             of
             the
             tenth
             moneth
             was
             usually
             ,
             
             and
             is
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             upon
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             December
             :
             because
             upon
             this
             Ne●uchaddnezar
             began
             to
             besiege
             Jerusalem
             with
             armies
             ,
             and
             to
             afflict
             the
             Jews
             with
             great
             trouble
             and
             calamities
             .
          
           
             The
             fast
             of
             the
             fourth
             moneth
             ,
             
             was
             and
             is
             kept
             to
             this
             day
             upon
             the
             seventeenth
             day
             thereof
             :
             because
             upon
             this
             they
             endured
             many
             great
             afflictions
             which
             are
             not
             yet
             disgested
             .
             For
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             law
             were
             broken
             ;
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ceased
             :
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             was
             burnt
             ,
             an
             Idol
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             was
             set
             up
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             the
             temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             city
             it self
             besieged
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             overthrown
             and
             taken
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             the
             Jews
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             fast
             very
             devoutly
             ,
             begin
             seriously
             and
             earnestly
             to
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             former
             life
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             
             may
             believe
             the
             external
             gesture
             :
             from
             which
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             too
             too
             much
             a
             roving
             .
             The
             dayes
             following
             this
             fast
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             ninth
             day
             of
             the
             next
             moneth
             ,
             are
             accounted
             ominous
             and
             unfortunate
             :
             upon
             these
             no
             school-master
             must
             dare
             to
             whip
             his
             boyes
             .
             If
             any
             Jew
             also
             have
             a
             case
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             he
             seeks
             all
             manner
             of
             evasion
             and
             excuse
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             appear
             before
             the
             Judg
             untill
             these
             dayes
             be
             expired
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             his
             cause
             should
             fail
             and
             not
             prove
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             overthrown
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             fast
             of
             the
             fift
             moneth
             ,
             
             is
             kept
             upon
             the
             ninth
             day
             of
             July
             :
             because
             upon
             this
             very
             day
             the
             temple
             was
             burnt
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             ashes
             :
             In
             the
             time
             here
             of
             they
             goe
             barefoot
             :
             sitting
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             reading
             doleful
             stories
             ,
             and
             the
             lamentations
             of
             Jeremy
             .
             They
             goe
             into
             the
             place
             of
             burial
             ,
             where
             they
             sob
             out
             their
             doleful
             accents
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             amidst
             the
             sorrowful
             consort
             of
             departed
             souls
             ,
             bewailing
             the
             desolations
             of
             their
             beautiful
             temple
             with
             sighs
             and
             grones
             for
             a
             moneth
             together
             .
             From
             the
             first
             day
             until
             the
             tenth
             ,
             they
             neither
             eat
             flesh
             nor
             drink
             wine
             ,
             they
             enter
             not
             the
             bath
             ,
             wash
             their
             face
             or
             hands
             ,
             or
             suffer
             any
             rasor
             to
             come
             upon
             their
             head
             .
             They
             do
             not
             make
             any
             marriages
             ,
             appear
             not
             in
             judgment
             but
             sore
             against
             their
             wills
             :
             complaining
             and
             crying
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             any
             good
             hap
             or
             fortune
             in
             this
             moneth
             :
             which
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               moneth
               shall
               devoure
               them
               with
               their
               portions
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             they
             feed
             only
             upon
             lentiles
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             sorrow
             and
             heaviness
             :
             but
             they
             will
             neither
             eat
             beans
             nor
             pease
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             a
             certain
             black
             stroke
             in
             their
             upper
             parts
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             mouth
             :
             but
             they
             eat
             lentiles
             and
             egges
             ,
             also
             such
             have
             no
             such
             lin●
             upon
             them
             ,
             neither
             any
             representation
             of
             a
             mouth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             best
             decipher
             and
             figure
             out
             a
             man
             ful
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             who
             sits
             still
             and
             sayes
             nothing
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             no
             mouth
             at
             all
             .
             A
             most
             Rabbinical
             allusion
             .
             At
             night
             they
             eat
             but
             little
             ,
             continually
             sitting
             upon
             the
             ground
             ;
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             an
             egge
             rosted
             :
             which
             they
             do
             likewise
             in
             signe
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             as
             an
             egge
             is
             round
             ,
             and
             in
             figure
             circular
             ,
             so
             is
             sorrow
             also
             ,
             running
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             round
             body
             ,
             
             now
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             now
             to
             that
             ▪
             Bed-time
             being
             come
             ,
             they
             lay
             themselves
             to
             rest
             upon
             a
             harder
             couch
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             He
             that
             formerly
             used
             two
             pillows
             ,
             is
             now
             content
             with
             one
             .
             He
             that
             formerly
             used
             one
             only
             ,
             casts
             it
             away
             and
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             ,
             for
             soft
             feather
             and
             down-bed
             they
             embrace
             some
             bone
             pinching
             mattress
             ,
             and
             for
             sheets
             of
             the
             choisest
             lawne
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             hurden
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             fast
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             fast
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             is
             kept
             upon
             the
             third
             day
             of
             September
             :
             because
             that
             good
             and
             excellent
             man
             Gedaliah
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             Nebuchadnezar
             set
             over
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             left
             of
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             miserable
             and
             fraudulent
             manner
             slain
             as
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             the
             Prophet
             beareth
             witness
             .
             These
             are
             the
             foure
             general
             feasts
             usually
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Zachary
             ,
             
             and
             also
             by
             the
             disp●rsed
             remnant
             yearly
             in
             these
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             general
             fasts
             ,
             
             they
             have
             some
             more
             particular
             ,
             not
             kept
             by
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             one
             apart
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             become
             holy
             and
             religious
             .
             Thus
             some
             of
             them
             fast
             every
             munday
             and
             thursday
             through
             the
             year
             ,
             as
             that
             proud
             Pharisee
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             mention
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             who
             bragged
             and
             boasted
             that
             he
             fasted
             twice
             every
             week
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             some
             use
             to
             fast
             upon
             the
             tenth
             of
             March
             ,
             for
             Miriam
             the
             Prophetess
             who
             died
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             upon
             whose
             departure
             ,
             the
             fountains
             in
             the
             wilderness
             did
             dry
             up
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             wanted
             water
             ,
             and
             sinned
             in
             murmuring
             against
             the
             Lord
             :
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             are
             against
             this
             fast
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             abstain
             from
             fasting
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             March
             ,
             because
             therein
             God
             wrought
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             whereof
             ought
             to
             cheer
             them
             up
             to
             joy
             and
             gladness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             fast
             for
             the
             most
             part
             upon
             the
             tenth
             of
             April
             ,
             
             because
             Eli
             and
             his
             sons
             died
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             departed
             from
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             many
             of
             them
             fast
             upon
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             because
             Samuel
             died
             thereupon
             .
             They
             have
             also
             
             diverse
             other
             fasts
             which
             they
             keep
             ,
             by
             reason
             such
             wise
             men
             and
             Prophets
             changed
             this
             life
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             upon
             those
             dayes
             whereon
             they
             observe
             and
             keep
             them
             .
             Some
             fast
             also
             upon
             every
             evening
             of
             the
             new
             moone
             .
             Others
             so
             often
             as
             they
             have
             any
             fearful
             and
             unfortunate
             dreams
             .
             He
             whose
             father
             is
             dead
             ,
             fasts
             yearly
             upon
             the
             day
             whereon
             he
             departed
             this
             life
             .
             And
             many
             such
             like
             causes
             there
             are
             for
             which
             they
             abstain
             from
             meat
             at
             several
             times
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             fast
             ,
             they
             abstain
             from
             all
             kinds
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             from
             morning
             untill
             the
             st●s
             appear
             ;
             which
             were
             a
             true
             and
             laudable
             fast
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             performed
             with
             a
             devout
             heat
             and
             minde
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             refe●red
             to
             that
             end
             which
             the
             Scripture
             prescribes
             .
             But
             this
             kinde
             of
             fasting
             no●
             of
             the
             Prophets
             could
             never
             by
             the
             hammer
             of
             perswasion
             beat
             into
             their
             hearts
             and
             heads
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             
               Medrasch
               rabba
            
             in
             the
             Chapter
             
               vezos
               habbetachah
            
             ,
             
             that
             ever
             and
             anon
             so
             soon
             as
             Moses
             saw
             that
             God
             would
             inflict
             some
             punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             appointed
             himself
             a
             fast
             ,
             making
             himself
             a
             cheese-cake
             as
             big
             as
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             put
             on
             sackloth
             ,
             sprinkled
             ashes
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             going
             into
             the
             foresaid
             pie
             or
             cheese-cake
             ,
             fasting
             and
             praying
             without
             intermission
             ,
             did
             determine
             not
             to
             depart
             thence
             untill
             God
             had
             reversed
             and
             made
             void
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             him
             .
             This
             fable
             smels
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             
             in
             which
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             godly
             and
             religious
             Jew
             called
             
               Chon
               Hammagal
            
             ,
             did
             fast
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             he
             desired
             some
             great
             and
             weighty
             matter
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             When
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             it
             had
             not
             rained
             at
             any
             time
             throughout
             the
             whole
             moneth
             of
             February
             ,
             and
             rain
             was
             necessary
             that
             men
             might
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             Chon
             ,
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             shutting
             himself
             up
             in
             such
             a
             pie
             or
             cake
             as
             in
             close
             prison
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             O
             Lord
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thy
             childrens
             eyes
             are
             all
             upon
             me
             ,
             knowing
             that
             I
             am
             as
             dear
             unto
             thee
             as
             any
             son
             can
             be
             to
             a
             father
             :
             I
             swear
             therefore
             by
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             out
             hence
             untill
             thou
             have
             mercy
             upon
             thy
             people
             .
             Then
             the
             Lord
             sent
             a
             gracious
             rain
             upon
             his
             inheritance
             .
             Habbacuck
             the
             Prophet
             also
             practised
             the
             like
             ,
             
             and
             hereupon
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               stand
               upon
               my
               watch
               tower
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               upon
               the
               
               tower
               ,
               and
               will
               look
               and
               see
               what
               he
               will
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               shall
               answer
               to
               him
               that
               rebuketh
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             stand
             in
             my
             pie
             or
             chees-cake
             expecting
             untill
             thou
             make
             me
             answer
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             wicked
             do
             so
             prolong
             their
             life
             ;
             as
             
               Rabbi
               Kimchi
            
             comments
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             So
             miserable
             are
             these
             poor
             seduced
             Jews
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             deluded
             and
             given
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sence
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             blush
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             are
             sensible
             of
             any
             gripes
             of
             conscience
             ,
             while
             they
             speak
             so
             grosly
             and
             vainly
             of
             God
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             according
             to
             the
             fancies
             of
             their
             brain
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             good
             pleasure
             .
             This
             superstition
             and
             abuse
             in
             fasting
             ,
             had
             a
             strong
             head
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Whereupon
             Zachary
             reproves
             their
             false
             fast
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             the
             true
             ,
             for
             to
             the
             priests
             and
             people
             asking
             him
             ,
             
             
               Shall
               I
               weep
               in
               the
               fift
               moneth
               ,
               and
               separate
               my self
               as
               I
               have
               done
               these
               many
               years
               ?
            
             He
             answers
             in
             Gods
             name
             and
             saith
             ,
             when
             you
             fasted
             and
             mourned
             in
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fift
             ,
             even
             these
             seventy
             years
             ,
             did
             ye
             fast
             unto
             me
             ?
             and
             do
             I
             approve
             it
             ?
             And
             when
             you
             did
             eat
             and
             when
             you
             did
             drink
             ,
             did
             you
             not
             eat
             for
             your selves
             and
             drink
             for
             your selves
             ?
             should
             ye
             not
             hear
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             cried
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             when
             Jerusalem
             was
             inhabited
             and
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             cities
             thereof
             round
             about
             her
             ,
             when
             the
             south
             and
             the
             plain
             was
             inhabited
             .
             Thus
             speaketh
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             saying
             ,
             execute
             true
             judgment
             and
             shew
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             every
             man
             upon
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             oppress
             not
             the
             widow
             or
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             the
             stranger
             nor
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             let
             none
             of
             you
             imagine
             evil
             against
             his
             brother
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             But
             they
             refused
             to
             harken
             ,
             and
             pulled
             away
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             stopped
             their
             ears
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             ;
             Yea
             they
             made
             their
             hearts
             as
             an
             adamant
             stone
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             law
             and
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             sent
             in
             his
             spirit
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             former
             Prophets
             :
             therefore
             came
             a
             great
             wrath
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             Therefore
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             cried
             and
             they
             would
             no
             heare
             ,
             so
             they
             cried
             and
             I
             would
             not
             hear
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             shall
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Ceremonies
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             upon
             their
             holidayes
             and
             festivals
             :
             for
             hereby
             may
             any
             man
             easily
             pereive
             that
             their
             faith
             and
             
             belief
             is
             not
             grounded
             upon
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             traditions
             of
             tht
             Scribes
             and
             Rabbines
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             desired
             to
             shew
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
             It
             followeth
             that
             we
             should
             now
             treat
             of
             other
             matters
             belonging
             to
             their
             private
             and
             domestical
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             and
             the
             boyling
             of
             them
             :
             and
             of
             their
             new
             kitchin
             veslels
             .
          
           
             THe
             Jews
             living
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             observe
             a
             main
             difference
             in
             the
             boyling
             and
             eating
             of
             fish
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             milk-meats
             .
             Which
             practise
             of
             theirs
             they
             ground
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               boile
               a
               kidd
               in
               his
               mothers
               milke
               .
            
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             have
             written
             divers
             commentaries
             and
             expositions
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             concerning
             the
             using
             of
             flesh
             ,
             hony
             and
             other
             viands
             .
          
           
             Their
             kitchin
             boyling
             vessels
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             secthing
             of
             flesh
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             milke
             .
             Their
             milke
             vessels
             have
             three
             peculiar
             marks
             upon
             them
             .
             if
             they
             be
             of
             wood
             ,
             then
             they
             give
             them
             three
             several
             cuts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             others
             :
             and
             this
             they
             do
             ,
             because
             the
             forecited
             verse
             is
             found
             three
             times
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             also
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             a
             Jew
             continually
             carries
             about
             him
             two
             knives
             ,
             one
             for
             flesh
             and
             another
             for
             cheese
             and
             fish
             ,
             which
             have
             also
             three
             several
             markes
             or
             stamps
             upon
             them
             .
             If
             through
             negligence
             one
             vessel
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             thing
             boiled
             therein
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             Jew
             to
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             breaking
             the
             vessels
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             of
             earth
             ,
             but
             washing
             them
             with
             water
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             most
             exact
             manner
             .
             If
             they
             be
             of
             iron
             ,
             they
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             suffering
             
             them
             there
             to
             abide
             until
             they
             be
             fully
             purified
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             enacted
             that
             flesh
             and
             milke
             must
             not
             be
             boiled
             together
             at
             the
             same
             time
             over
             the
             same
             fire
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             set
             on
             the
             table
             one
             opposite
             or
             over
             against
             another
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             separated
             by
             something
             put
             between
             them
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             they
             spread
             one
             cloth
             for
             the
             dishes
             furnished
             with
             flesh
             ,
             another
             for
             those
             wherein
             cheese
             and
             milke
             are
             served
             in
             ,
             He
             that
             eates
             either
             pottage
             or
             flesh
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             for
             a
             whole
             houres
             space
             ,
             to
             eat
             butter
             ,
             or
             cheese
             ,
             or
             any
             milke-meats
             .
             Yea
             moreover
             ,
             they
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             precise
             indeed
             make
             six
             whole
             hours
             distances
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             one
             to
             eat
             a
             hen
             with
             almond
             milke
             :
             If
             any
             one
             love
             milke
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             abstain
             from
             it
             ,
             an
             especial
             dispensation
             is
             granted
             him
             to
             taste
             thereof
             sooner
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             pick
             his
             teeth
             accurately
             and
             Spaniard
             like
             ,
             wash
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             eat
             a
             crust
             of
             bread
             to
             take
             away
             the
             tast
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             If
             the
             fat
             of
             any
             thing
             fall
             into
             any
             dish
             of
             meat
             boiled
             in
             milke
             ,
             that
             meat
             is
             prohibited
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             Yet
             if
             the
             meat
             be
             sixty
             times
             more
             in
             quantity
             then
             the
             fat
             ,
             then
             may
             it
             lawfully
             serve
             for
             the
             sufficing
             of
             any
             mans
             appetite
             .
             An
             egge
             must
             not
             be
             boiled
             in
             a
             pan
             or
             pot
             in
             which
             flesh
             is
             sod
             .
             If
             they
             desire
             to
             have
             their
             egges
             poched
             ,
             they
             first
             break
             them
             into
             a
             platter
             ,
             or
             poure
             them
             out
             of
             one
             shell
             into
             another
             ,
             having
             a
             diligent
             care
             ,
             and
             provident
             espial
             ,
             that
             no
             drop
             of
             blood
             be
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Jews
             alwayes
             open
             their
             egges
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             place
             there
             is
             often
             found
             a
             veine
             of
             a
             bloody
             colour
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             carving
             up
             a
             hen
             they
             finde
             any
             egges
             within
             her
             ,
             they
             use
             them
             not
             until
             they
             be
             mollified
             in
             water
             and
             salt
             .
             It
             is
             a
             hainous
             offence
             to
             set
             fish
             and
             flesh
             at
             the
             same
             time
             upon
             one
             table
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             boile
             them
             in
             the
             same
             pan
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             eat
             them
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             leprosie
             follows
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             Therefore
             they
             either
             wash
             their
             mouth
             or
             hands
             between
             the
             eating
             of
             flesh
             and
             fish
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             eat
             an
             apple
             or
             piece
             of
             bread
             between
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             handling
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Briefly
             it
             is
             accounted
             as
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisdom
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             rightly
             to
             distinguish
             the
             kindes
             of
             
             meat
             ;
             hence
             when
             some
             difficulties
             object
             themselves
             unto
             their
             view
             ,
             they
             goe
             for
             a
             solution
             to
             the
             learned
             Rabbines
             .
             All
             their
             kitchin
             vessels
             ,
             whether
             of
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             tin
             ,
             or
             lead
             ,
             brass
             ,
             or
             copper
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             endure
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             fire
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             by
             water
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               will
               abide
               the
               fire
               ,
               you
               shall
               make
               it
               go
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               cleansed
               :
               and
               whatsoever
               will
               not
               pass
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               you
               shall
               make
               it
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               water
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Talmudists
             upon
             these
             words
             infer
             ,
             
             that
             such
             vessels
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             cesterne
             or
             pit
             where
             a
             menstrous
             woman
             hath
             washed
             her self
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             uncleanness
             ,
             because
             such
             women
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             are
             called
             Niddoth
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             
               Me
               niddoth
            
             .
             Here
             the
             Jews
             give
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             that
             an
             Asse
             may
             be
             known
             by
             his
             eares
             from
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             for
             the
             forecited
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             make
             not
             mention
             of
             vessels
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             particular
             houshold-stuffe
             which
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             took
             in
             way
             of
             prey
             form
             their
             enemies
             the
             Midianites
             ;
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             a
             prophane
             ,
             ungodly
             and
             reprobate
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Moses
             made
             the
             people
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             every
             thing
             they
             had
             taken
             in
             battle
             ,
             partly
             by
             fire
             ,
             partly
             by
             water
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             would
             suffer
             :
             his
             desire
             was
             to
             signifie
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             onght
             by
             no
             means
             to
             make
             any
             use
             of
             the
             Midianites
             goods
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             first
             of
             all
             cleansed
             and
             sanctified
             .
             Finally
             ,
             because
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Jews
             will
             not
             use
             any
             vessel
             belonging
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             first
             purged
             in
             the
             foresaid
             manner
             ,
             they
             hereby
             clearly
             shew
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             judgment
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             a
             jot
             more
             pure
             or
             holy
             ,
             then
             those
             people
             which
             the
             Lord
             banished
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             ;
             in
             in
             the
             ●ost
             of
             their
             writings
             calling
             us
             ,
             impure
             and
             pro●ane
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             kill
             their
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             MAny
             among
             the
             Jews
             are
             forced
             to
             learn
             the
             Butchers
             trade
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Scachten
             .
             He
             that
             learns
             it
             is
             bound
             Apprentice
             to
             some
             skilful
             Butcher
             for
             term
             of
             yeers
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             a
             few
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             so
             many
             precepts
             ,
             constitutions
             ,
             caveats
             ,
             axiome●
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             man
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             be
             cunning
             and
             expert
             therein
             ;
             he
             must
             therefore
             bestow
             great
             paines
             and
             study
             in
             seeking
             the
             rules
             appertaning
             thereunto
             out
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             :
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             gain
             a
             perfect
             and
             sound
             knowledge
             therein
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             extant
             a
             certain
             smal
             Pamphlet
             which
             is
             called
             Schochitos
             and
             
               Bed
               kos
            
             ,
             the
             Butchers
             book
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             contained
             the
             principal
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             belonging
             to
             this
             Art
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             whereof
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             kill
             and
             slaughter
             their
             beasts
             and
             other
             cattel
             :
             If
             they
             meet
             with
             any
             difficult
             place
             whose
             true
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             brains
             of
             a
             Butcher
             ,
             they
             repair
             to
             some
             Rabbine
             for
             the
             exposition
             thereof
             .
             He
             therefore
             who
             hath
             diligently
             perused
             this
             little
             book
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             long
             time
             a
             spectator
             of
             another
             mans
             labours
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             and
             can
             rightly
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             made
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             Freeman
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             who
             also
             makes
             him
             a
             testimonial
             Letter
             under
             hand
             and
             seal
             of
             his
             skil
             and
             ability
             .
             Wherein
             he
             certifies
             that
             he
             is
             expert
             and
             skilful
             in
             the
             Butchers
             trade
             ;
             and
             therefore
             gives
             him
             full
             power
             and
             license
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             any
             Ox
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             kinde
             of
             Beast
             ,
             when
             and
             wheresoever
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             Not
             long
             since
             it
             was
             my
             chance
             to
             see
             one
             of
             these
             testimonials
             ,
             which
             was
             writ
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             following
             :
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       This
                       day
                       being
                       such
                       a
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       moneth
                       ,
                       in
                       such
                       and
                       such
                       a
                       yeer
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       examined
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       examining
                       found
                       N.
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       N.
                       to
                       be
                       
                       skilful
                       and
                       expert
                       in
                       the
                       Butchers
                       trade
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       as
                       well
                       to
                       teach
                       by
                       mouth
                       as
                       to
                       practise
                       with
                       hand
                       .
                       Which
                       things
                       weighed
                       ,
                       and
                       rightly
                       by
                       me
                       considered
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       granted
                       him
                       a
                       license
                       to
                       kill
                       and
                       slaughter
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       killed
                       and
                       slaughtered
                       to
                       search
                       all
                       kinde
                       of
                       cattel
                       .
                       And
                       furthermore
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       lawful
                       for
                       him
                       to
                       eat
                       whatsoever
                       shall
                       be
                       by
                       him
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       searched
                       and
                       slaughtered
                       .
                       Alwayes
                       provided
                       for
                       a
                       space
                       of
                       a
                       whole
                       year
                       ensuing
                       the
                       date
                       hereof
                       once
                       a
                       week
                       ,
                       the
                       next
                       year
                       every
                       moneth
                       once
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       that
                       every
                       quarter
                       of
                       a
                       year
                       for
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       his
                       whole
                       life
                       ,
                       he
                       do
                       dilige●tly
                       peruse
                       all
                       the
                       Rules
                       and
                       Canons
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Butchers
                       trade
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Witness
                       Rabbi
                       N.
                       Butcher
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             A
             Butcher
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             Schochet
             ,
             the
             Butchers
             trade
             Schacten
             .
             The
             searcher
             ,
             or
             overseer
             ,
             who
             looks
             whether
             they
             be
             sound
             or
             not
             Bodek
             ,
             and
             the
             action
             of
             searching
             Badken
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             their
             trade
             they
             use
             knives
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             proportioning
             them
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             and
             bigness
             of
             the
             beast
             that
             is
             to
             be
             slaughtered
             .
             Their
             knives
             of
             a
             greater
             size
             have
             commonly
             broad
             and
             blunt
             edges
             ,
             yet
             apt
             enough
             to
             cut
             :
             if
             they
             have
             any
             gap
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             use
             them
             .
             The
             greater
             sort
             of
             beasts
             being
             ready
             to
             undergo
             the
             knife
             have
             their
             feet
             tied
             by
             the
             Butcher
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             bound
             his
             son
             hand
             and
             foot
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             sacrifice
             him
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             cuts
             the
             weesil
             of
             the
             beast
             at
             one
             cut
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             looks
             upon
             his
             knife
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             flaws
             or
             gaps
             therein
             ,
             which
             action
             of
             his
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             seeing
             a
             gap
             in
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             knife
             doth
             in
             such
             manner
             terrifie
             the
             poor
             beast
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             runs
             unto
             the
             heart
             to
             comfort
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             knife
             cannot
             make
             a
             passage
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             beast
             becomes
             unfit
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             cut
             deep
             enough
             ,
             he
             hangs
             the
             beast
             upon
             the
             Cammerel
             ,
             unbowels
             it
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             couple
             of
             holes
             ,
             one
             upon
             the
             right
             ,
             another
             upon
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             who
             is
             skilful
             in
             searching
             ,
             thrusts
             his
             hand
             through
             these
             holes
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             know
             certainly
             ,
             whether
             any
             blood
             or
             little
             Bladders
             full
             of
             blood
             clag
             or
             cleave
             unto
             the
             heart
             or
             liver
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             perceive
             any
             
             other
             fault
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             little
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             Jew
             to
             eat
             thereof
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               an
               holy
               people
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               shall
               you
               eat
               any
               flesh
               that
               is
               torn
               of
               beasts
               in
               the
               field
               :
               ye
               shall
               cast
               it
               to
               the
               Dog.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Of
               a
               beast
               defiled
               or
               rent
               with
               beasts
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               be
               defiled
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               eat
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
            
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             the
             lews
             draw
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             any
             beast
             which
             is
             not
             without
             taint
             ,
             spot
             ,
             or
             blemish
             ;
             when
             the
             Text
             it self
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             living
             creature
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             dead
             carkase
             ,
             a
             beast
             that
             hath
             died
             of
             it self
             :
             or
             hath
             been
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             Birds
             and
             all
             kindes
             of
             fowl
             the
             Jews
             do
             kill
             and
             slaughter
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             they
             do
             their
             beasts
             :
             cutting
             their
             throats
             ,
             and
             letting
             the
             blood
             drop
             down
             into
             a
             heap
             of
             ashes
             ,
             covering
             it
             therewith
             :
             This
             their
             practise
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             action
             of
             
               Rebecca
               ,
               who
               when
               she
               saw
               Is●●c
               ,
               lig●hted
               down
               from
               the
               Camel.
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             the
             Rabbines
             in
             the
             Schechitos
             or
             Butchers
             book
             have
             left
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             with
             Rebecca
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             women
             ,
             whose
             virgin
             ,
             or
             menstruous
             blood
             the
             Birds
             came
             and
             covered
             after
             that
             she
             had
             risen
             from
             the
             carth
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             commanded
             them
             in
             lieu
             of
             this
             to
             cover
             and
             hide
             the
             blood
             of
             Birds
             when
             they
             slaughter
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             cover
             also
             the
             blood
             of
             other
             Beasts
             with
             earth
             ;
             because
             the
             earth
             opened
             and
             swallowed
             up
             the
             blood
             of
             righteous
             Abel
             ,
             
             when
             Cain
             slew
             him
             .
             I
             also
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Butchers
             book
             have
             seen
             it
             recorded
             in
             the
             book
             Chasid●m
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             coming
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             uncovered
             ,
             should
             accuse
             us
             before
             God
             of
             great
             injustice
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             seem
             a
             very
             unjust
             and
             cruel
             act
             ,
             miserably
             to
             kill
             and
             slaughter
             a
             poor
             innocent
             and
             unreasonable
             creature
             in
             such
             a
             tyrannical
             manner
             ,
             which
             hath
             committed
             no
             sin
             or
             offence
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             lyable
             to
             punishment
             .
             Surely
             the
             Iews
             would
             make
             the
             Devil
             a
             very
             sottish
             Fool
             and
             shallow
             brain'd
             Asse
             who
             cannot
             know
             thus
             much
             ;
             and
             themselves
             very
             cunning
             and
             crafty
             in
             such
             a
             circumvention
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             they
             have
             killed
             a
             great
             beast
             ,
             they
             take
             all
             the
             veins
             and
             nerves
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             picking
             away
             the
             fat
             which
             cleaves
             unto
             them
             ;
             then
             putting
             them
             in
             water
             to
             mollifie
             and
             
             soften
             them
             :
             after
             a
             certain
             space
             taking
             them
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             washing
             them
             in
             clear
             water
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             drop
             of
             blood
             remain
             in
             them
             ;
             then
             they
             lay
             them
             upon
             a
             shingle
             or
             cloven
             ,
             that
             the
             water
             may
             drop
             from
             them
             ;
             then
             they
             put
             them
             into
             a
             vessel
             ,
             and
             salt
             them
             ;
             which
             vessel
             is
             full
             of
             holes
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             blood
             remain
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             sucked
             out
             by
             the
             salt
             ,
             may
             distil
             ,
             and
             finde
             passage
             through
             the
             holes
             and
             crevices
             .
             If
             they
             are
             not
             desirous
             to
             have
             their
             meat
             throughly
             salted
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             in
             the
             pickle
             only
             for
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             then
             boyl
             it
             .
             They
             eat
             not
             any
             thing
             which
             hath
             the
             least
             drop
             of
             blood
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             their
             use
             and
             custom
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             this
             day
             in
             a
             wonderful
             manner
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             .
             They
             likewise
             do
             not
             eat
             the
             hinder
             parts
             of
             any
             beast
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Angel
               touched
               the
               sinew
               that
               shrank
               in
               the
               hollow
               of
               Jacobs
               thigh
               .
            
             Yet
             the
             Jews
             of
             Italy
             ,
             
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Anatomy
             ,
             have
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             veins
             ,
             sinews
             ,
             and
             arteries
             be
             artificially
             taken
             out
             ,
             the
             hinder
             parts
             may
             also
             be
             eaten
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             scruple
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             Surely
             if
             the
             Jews
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             ,
             had
             been
             cunning
             skilful
             and
             expert
             in
             this
             art
             ,
             then
             had
             he
             spent
             his
             breath
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             forbidding
             them
             to
             eat
             so
             many
             several
             sorts
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             .
             And
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Sow
             should
             be
             brought
             at
             this
             day
             to
             some
             of
             these
             profound
             Anatomists
             ,
             they
             by
             cutting
             her
             up
             ,
             and
             taking
             out
             the
             veines
             ,
             nerves
             ,
             and
             sinews
             ,
             would
             make
             her
             a
             dainty
             dish
             for
             a
             Jews
             dinner
             .
          
           
             They
             sell
             the
             hinder
             parts
             of
             the
             beast
             to
             the
             Christians
             :
             yet
             I
             would
             wish
             all
             Christians
             that
             do
             buy
             any
             such
             provision
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Jew
             ,
             to
             consider
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             wont
             before
             they
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             to
             spit
             upon
             and
             defile
             them
             ,
             causing
             their
             children
             to
             pisse
             upon
             them
             :
             they
             themselves
             pronouncing
             a
             curse
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentile
             that
             buyes
             them
             may
             eat
             up
             their
             silthiness
             ,
             even
             death
             it self
             .
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Reader
             to
             think
             this
             a
             Fable
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             joynt
             testimony
             of
             so
             many
             Jews
             as
             have
             been
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             Iews
             are
             not
             in
             every
             place
             so
             evil
             minded
             ,
             so
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             wicked
             ;
             yet
             in
             general
             they
             bear
             a
             tyrannous
             hate
             and
             malice
             against
             us
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             :
             by
             this
             their
             great
             skil
             in
             Anatomy
             ,
             and
             cutting
             up
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             taking
             out
             the
             nerves
             and
             sinews
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             are
             such
             excellent
             Physitians
             ,
             judging
             of
             mans
             body
             by
             insight
             into
             that
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             diseases
             incident
             thereunto
             :
             yet
             many
             a
             Christian
             is
             forced
             to
             pay
             for
             his
             physick
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             .
             Concerning
             which
             matter
             if
             any
             one
             desire
             to
             read
             more
             ,
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             falth
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             these
             marriages
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             handfasting
             or
             celebration
             of
             the
             espousals
             ,
             or
             immediately
             upon
             the
             finishing
             thereof
             ;
             many
             lews
             both
             young
             and
             old
             are
             called
             together
             into
             some
             spacious
             Arbour
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             carrying
             a
             pot
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             Afterward
             comes
             one
             ,
             and
             reads
             openly
             the
             Letter
             or
             Bill
             of
             contract
             ;
             the
             Contents
             whereof
             are
             ,
             That
             N.
             the
             son
             of
             N
             ▪
             and
             N.
             the
             daughter
             of
             N.
             have
             promised
             to
             marry
             and
             be
             married
             one
             to
             another
             .
             That
             the
             one
             will
             give
             unto
             the
             other
             such
             and
             such
             a
             dowry
             .
             That
             the
             nuptials
             are
             to
             be
             celebrated
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             party
             which
             doth
             not
             perform
             every
             condition
             and
             covenant
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             part
             and
             parcel
             contained
             in
             the
             Letters
             of
             espousal
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             unto
             the
             other
             fifty
             Florens
             .
             The
             Bill
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             married
             say
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             
               M●zal
               ●ob
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             God
             send
             you
             good
             fortune
             ,
             which
             the
             young
             men
             hearing
             ,
             throw
             their
             earthen
             pots
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             break
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             token
             of
             good
             luck
             ,
             plenty
             ,
             and
             abundance
             .
             The
             espousals
             thus
             ended
             ,
             every
             one
             departs
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             presented
             at
             the
             door
             with
             a
             cup
             of
             the
             sweetest
             wine
             ,
             which
             also
             hath
             some
             confection
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             For
             eight
             dayes
             
             after
             ,
             neither
             the
             
             Bride
             nor
             Bridegroom
             are
             seen
             without
             doors
             .
             Many
             youngsters
             and
             scriplings
             repair
             unto
             the
             Bridegroom
             to
             keep
             him
             company
             ,
             where
             they
             passe
             away
             the
             time
             by
             the
             invention
             of
             many
             toyes
             and
             trifles
             ,
             to
             recreate
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             merry
             ,
             quaffing
             and
             carousing
             healths
             to
             his
             good
             fortune
             .
             The
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             act
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Sam●son
             ,
             who
             being
             about
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             had
             brought
             unto
             him
             thirty
             companious
             to
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             dame
             Bride
             upon
             the
             day
             before
             the
             marriage
             ▪
             must
             wash
             her self
             in
             cold
             water
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             ,
             so
             that
             her
             whole
             body
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             water
             .
             She
             is
             led
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             likewise
             back
             again
             ,
             by
             an
             attendance
             of
             gagling
             women
             ,
             making
             a
             certain
             confused
             noise
             as
             they
             go
             and
             return
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             every
             one
             may
             see
             and
             know
             that
             she
             is
             a
             Bride
             .
          
           
             The
             Girdle
             which
             the
             Bride
             sends
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             ought
             to
             have
             silver
             studs
             :
             but
             that
             which
             he
             sends
             unto
             her
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             those
             which
             are
             of
             gold
             .
             A
             Iew
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             to
             satisfie
             me
             in
             my
             request
             ,
             gave
             me
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             silver
             represented
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             white
             :
             the
             gold
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             which
             is
             red
             :
             a
             frivolous
             and
             foolish
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             their
             others
             are
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             day
             whereon
             the
             Bride
             is
             to
             be
             led
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             to
             receive
             a
             blessing
             ,
             she
             puts
             on
             her
             wedding
             garments
             ,
             decking
             ,
             trimming
             ,
             and
             dressing
             her self
             in
             the
             Iewish
             fashion
             ,
             as
             finely
             as
             she
             can
             possibly
             :
             she
             being
             ready
             dressed
             ,
             she
             is
             led
             along
             by
             her
             Maids
             and
             Damosels
             ,
             who
             sing
             Marriage
             Songs
             ,
             and
             Bridal-Ballads
             ,
             bringing
             her
             into
             a
             certain
             chamber
             or
             closet
             ,
             and
             placing
             her
             in
             a
             rich
             and
             costly
             Chair
             ,
             where
             they
             comb
             her
             head
             ,
             truss
             up
             her
             locks
             ,
             deck
             her
             with
             Fillets
             ,
             adorn
             her
             with
             Ribbands
             ,
             beautifie
             her
             with
             
             Garlands
             ,
             put
             a
             vail
             over
             her
             face
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             modesties
             sake
             ,
             as
             Rebeckah
             did
             when
             she
             was
             to
             meet
             her
             husband
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             women
             are
             combing
             her
             head
             ,
             they
             expresse
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             ,
             skipping
             ,
             singing
             ,
             laughing
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             keep
             the
             spleen
             of
             Dame
             Bride
             from
             overflowing
             with
             melancholy
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             conceited
             to
             be
             a
             work
             most
             grateful
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             that
             the
             women
             may
             more
             easily
             believe
             it
             ,
             the
             impudent
             Rabbines
             in
             their
             Talmud
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             the
             like
             to
             Eve
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Adam
             ,
             plaiting
             her
             hair
             ,
             dressing
             her
             head
             and
             locks
             ,
             and
             also
             did
             sing
             ,
             foot
             it
             ,
             and
             dance
             with
             her
             in
             Paradise
             :
             which
             they
             strive
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               And
               he
               brought
               her
               unto
               Adam
               ,
            
             as
             though
             he
             had
             brought
             her
             skipping
             ,
             and
             leading
             the
             dance
             ,
             as
             a
             Bride
             is
             now
             wont
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             trimmed
             ,
             and
             compleatly
             dressed
             ,
             with
             her
             hair
             tyred
             ,
             and
             locks
             trussed
             up
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             also
             in
             
               Pirk
               Eliezer
            
             ,
             that
             God
             attended
             upon
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             like
             a
             Serving-man
             while
             the
             marriage
             was
             in
             finishing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             made
             the
             Canopie
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             under
             which
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             the
             blessing
             :
             that
             the
             Angels
             became
             the
             Minstrels
             ,
             playing
             divers
             tunes
             upon
             Trumpets
             ,
             
             Pipes
             ,
             and
             other
             instruments
             that
             
               Adam
               ,
               Eve
            
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             might
             dance
             .
             In
             this
             balsphemous
             manner
             writes
             he
             that
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             book
             called
             
               Bricum
               Spigelium
            
             ,
             printed
             some
             few
             years
             ago
             at
             Cracovia
             in
             Poland
             ,
             the
             German
             tongue
             and
             Hebrew
             letter
             :
             which
             book
             contains
             many
             reprehenso●y
             and
             moral
             precepts
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             great
             esteem
             among
             the
             Iews
             at
             this
             day
             .
             I
             finde
             it
             registred
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             made
             tresses
             for
             Eve
             ,
             which
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             
               God
               built
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Rabbines
             read
             plaited
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Iews
             at
             this
             day
             call
             the
             plaits
             of
             a
             womans
             hair
             Binias●
             ,
             which
             in
             English
             signifies
             a
             building
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Banah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             build
             :
             which
             signification
             Moses
             also
             gives
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Rib
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               had
               taken
               from
               man
               ,
               thereof
               he
               built
            
             
             
               a
               wom●n
               and
               brought
               her
               to
               Adam
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             being
             Commentators
             ,
             must
             carry
             this
             sense
             :
             that
             God
             pla●ted
             Eves
             hair
             ,
             and
             brought
             her
             unto
             Adam
             ,
             leaping
             and
             dancing
             as
             he
             came
             along
             .
             Surely
             if
             there
             were
             but
             the
             
             least
             sparke
             of
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             would
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             to
             utter
             these
             blasphemous
             sayings
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             his
             just
             judgment
             hath
             smitten
             them
             with
             blindness
             ,
             that
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             hearing
             they
             will
             not
             understand
             .
             We
             leave
             them
             therefore
             an
             return
             to
             our
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             being
             come
             when
             the
             blessing
             due
             unto
             the
             married
             couple
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             b
             foure
             boyes
             take
             the
             Canopie
             which
             is
             fastened
             to
             foure
             posts
             and
             wooden
             pillars
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             into
             the
             street
             or
             garden
             where
             the
             solemnity
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             :
             whither
             the
             bridegroom
             comes
             ,
             being
             attended
             with
             many
             men
             following
             him
             at
             his
             heels
             .
             After
             him
             followes
             the
             bride
             and
             her
             damsels
             ,
             with
             sackbuts
             ,
             timbrels
             ,
             and
             other
             musical
             instruments
             ,
             seating
             her self
             by
             her
             spouse
             under
             the
             Canopie
             .
             This
             Canopie
             they
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Chuppah
             which
             signifies
             a
             cover
             or
             shelter
             .
             When
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             there
             present
             have
             taken
             their
             places
             ,
             then
             every
             one
             begins
             to
             cry
             out
             
               Baruch
               habba
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
               .
            
             Which
             said
             ,
             the
             Bride
             being
             led
             by
             others
             is
             to
             compass
             and
             circle
             about
             her
             bridegroom
             three
             several
             times
             ,
             as
             a
             Cock
             doth
             when
             he
             is
             about
             to
             tread
             a
             hen
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               A
               woman
               shall
               compass
               a
               man.
            
             Then
             the
             bridegroom
             takes
             his
             bride
             and
             leads
             her
             once
             about
             the
             floore
             in
             a
             circle
             ,
             the
             people
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             casting
             wheat
             or
             other
             grain
             upon
             the
             bride
             and
             saying
             ,
             
             
               encrease
               and
               multiply
            
             :
             hereby
             signifying
             that
             peace
             and
             abundance
             of
             riches
             in
             housekeeping
             shall
             befall
             them
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               He
               maketh
               peace
               in
               thy
               borders
               ,
               an
               filleth
               thee
               with
               the
               flower
               of
               wheat
               .
            
             In
             some
             places
             they
             mingle
             mony
             among
             their
             wheat
             ,
             which
             the
             poorer
             sort
             gather
             for
             their
             own
             relief
             .
             The
             Bride
             is
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Kings
               daughters
               were
               among
               thy
               honourable
               women
               ,
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               did
               stand
               the
               Bride
               in
               a
               v●sture
               of
               golde
               .
            
             She
             must
             turn
             her
             face
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             tradition
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             placeth
             his
             bed
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             lying
             there
             in
             his
             face
             shall
             be
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             not
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             father
             of
             many
             children
             .
          
           
             The
             Rabbine
             who
             marries
             and
             joynes
             them
             together
             in
             the
             
             bond
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             
             takes
             the
             skirt
             of
             the
             hair-cloth
             or
             garment
             ,
             by
             them
             called
             
               Tallith
               (
               a
            
             )
             which
             the
             Bridegroom
             wears
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             puts
             it
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Bride
             ;
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             that
             saying
             of
             Ruth
             to
             Boaz
             ,
             
               Spread
               the
               wing
               of
               thy
               garment
               over
               thy
               ●andmaid
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               kinsman
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             Ezekiel
             :
             
               I
               passed
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               thee
               ,
               behold
               thy
               time
               was
               as
               the
               time
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               I
               spread
               my
               skirts
               over
               thee
               ,
               and
               covered
               thy
               filthiness
               :
               yea
               I
               sware
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               becamest
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             takes
             a
             glass
             of
             wine
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             (
             the
             bride-boule
             )
             blesseth
             it
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             unto
             God
             that
             the
             Bride
             and
             the
             Bridegroom
             by
             his
             instinct
             ,
             have
             given
             their
             consent
             to
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             and
             reaching
             out
             the
             cup
             unto
             them
             ,
             commands
             them
             to
             drink
             thereof
             .
             If
             the
             Bride
             be
             a
             virgin
             ,
             then
             the
             cup
             must
             have
             a
             narrow
             mouth
             ,
             if
             a
             widow
             a
             large
             one
             ,
             at
             Wormes
             they
             use
             an
             earthen
             cup
             ,
             as
             also
             at
             other
             places
             .
             After
             that
             they
             have
             both
             tasted
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             The
             Rabbine
             takes
             the
             wedding-ring
             from
             the
             Bridegroom
             which
             is
             made
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             yet
             having
             no
             jewel
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             calling
             some
             witnesses
             shews
             them
             the
             ring
             ,
             and
             asketh
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             good
             one
             ,
             and
             worth
             the
             mony
             that
             was
             given
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             puts
             it
             upon
             the
             Brides
             finger
             ,
             repeating
             the
             letters
             of
             contract
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             .
             Which
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             takes
             another
             glass
             of
             wine
             ,
             blessing
             and
             praying
             over
             it
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             unto
             God
             that
             the
             Bride
             and
             Bridgroom
             had
             mutually
             accepted
             one
             of
             another
             .
             Then
             reaching
             them
             the
             Cup
             and
             bidding
             them
             drink
             thereof
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             done
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             takes
             the
             Cup
             and
             throws
             it
             against
             the
             wall
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             ruinated
             temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             In
             some
             places
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             throw
             ashes
             upon
             the
             Bridegrooms
             head
             for
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroom
             wears
             upon
             his
             head
             a
             hood
             of
             a
             black
             colour
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             mourners
             use
             :
             and
             the
             Bride
             a
             cloak
             all
             rough
             and
             hairy
             ,
             able
             to
             fright
             a
             childe
             out
             of
             its
             wits
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             us
             that
             in
             their
             greatest
             jollity
             they
             ought
             to
             afflict
             and
             humble
             themselves
             for
             the
             des●lations
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             .
             Thus
             they
             walk
             in
             garments
             which
             may
             shaddow
             
             out
             much
             sadness
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             hearts
             they
             have
             not
             sance
             not
             feeling
             thereof
             .
             Proving
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             trifling
             outside
             sorrow
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               fear
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               unto
               him
               with
               reverence
               .
            
          
           
             That
             this
             their
             marriage
             or
             coupling
             together
             is
             celebrated
             abroad
             in
             open
             aire
             without
             covert
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             multiply
             even
             as
             the
             stars
             of
             heaven
             for
             multitude
             .
             When
             the
             marriage
             is
             ended
             they
             sit
             down
             to
             dinner
             ,
             the
             Bridgroom
             must
             say
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             sing
             a
             long
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             :
             and
             the
             sweeter
             he
             sings
             the
             better
             he
             pleaseth
             his
             bride
             ,
             and
             indeed
             he
             doth
             it
             rather
             out
             of
             pride
             and
             to
             please
             her
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             glory
             to
             God.
             While
             he
             is
             singing
             ,
             others
             are
             calling
             for
             the
             hens
             to
             be
             brought
             and
             set
             upon
             the
             table
             .
             The
             Brides
             mess
             consists
             of
             an
             henn
             and
             egge
             served
             in
             together
             in
             one
             dish
             .
             the
             Bridegroom
             carves
             a
             little
             of
             the
             hen
             and
             gives
             it
             to
             his
             bride
             :
             which
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             her
             trencher
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             guests
             behaving
             themselves
             more
             like
             hungry
             dogs
             then
             men
             ,
             catching
             at
             ,
             and
             with
             both
             hands
             pulling
             in
             pieces
             the
             hens
             before
             them
             ,
             devour
             them
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             He
             that
             can
             get
             most
             being
             accounted
             the
             worthiest
             man
             at
             the
             table
             .
             Every
             one
             eats
             what
             he
             catches
             without
             help
             of
             either
             knife
             or
             trencher
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             first
             done
             begins
             to
             snatch
             what
             he
             can
             from
             his
             fellow
             :
             yea
             somtimes
             out
             of
             his
             very
             mouth
             ,
             causing
             thereby
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             foolish
             stirr
             and
             much
             laughter
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             they
             doe
             to
             make
             the
             new-married
             couple
             marry
             and
             jocund
             .
          
           
             The
             egge
             which
             we
             said
             is
             used
             to
             be
             served
             in
             together
             with
             the
             hen
             is
             alwayes
             raw
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             one
             at
             anothers
             face
             ,
             not
             sparing
             a
             stranger
             of
             Christian
             if
             he
             be
             invited
             and
             there
             present
             .
             The
             foresaid
             egge
             is
             set
             before
             the
             Bride
             to
             comfort
             her
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             know
             that
             she
             shall
             bring
             forth
             her
             children
             easily
             ,
             without
             pain
             and
             grief
             :
             even
             as
             a
             hen
             bringeth
             forth
             an
             egge
             ,
             with
             that
             ease
             that
             she
             expresseth
             it
             by
             her
             cockling
             voice
             of
             joy
             and
             gladneffe
             .
             After
             these
             sports
             and
             childish
             fooleries
             ,
             they
             fall
             to
             feast
             their
             bellies
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             after
             dinner
             they
             dance
             many
             Giggs
             ,
             and
             Capering
             Currantos
             ,
             an
             when
             they
             are
             about
             to
             depart
             and
             to
             put
             a
             period
             to
             these
             nuptial
             sports
             ,
             dance
             a
             dance
             called
             Mitzuah
             ,
             The
             commandment
             ,
             or
             marriage
             pavin
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             commanded
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             This
             they
             dance
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             the
             chief
             man
             at
             the
             table
             takes
             the
             Bridegroom
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             he
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             one
             his
             fellow
             ,
             even
             so
             many
             as
             have
             any
             skill
             in
             dancing
             ,
             takes
             one
             another
             by
             the
             hand
             .
             So
             likewise
             the
             chief
             mation
             and
             most
             honourable
             woman
             in
             the
             company
             joynes
             hands
             with
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Dancing
             hand
             in
             hand
             and
             making
             a
             great
             noise
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             marriage
             rites
             and
             sports
             :
             which
             commonly
             endure
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             dayes
             together
             .
             If
             the
             marriage
             day
             chance
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             their
             dancing
             measures
             are
             quite
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             thinking
             that
             thereby
             they
             honour
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             kinde
             ,
             because
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             called
             a
             spouse
             as
             we
             formerly
             declared
             .
             A
             great
             care
             must
             be
             had
             that
             no
             uncircumcised
             Christian
             be
             invited
             to
             the
             marriage
             ,
             for
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               knowes
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               a
               stranger
            
             (
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             thus
             wresting
             the
             Scripture
             to
             a
             sense
             clean
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             write
             that
             the
             Angels
             seeing
             the
             Christians
             at
             their
             marriages
             do
             presently
             depart
             ,
             and
             devils
             enter
             the
             place
             ,
             doing
             much
             dammage
             ,
             in
             stirring
             up
             strife
             ,
             brawlings
             ,
             jarrings
             ,
             slips
             and
             falls
             ,
             breaking
             armes
             and
             shins
             ,
             murther
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             see
             how
             willingly
             they
             suffer
             Christians
             to
             be
             present
             at
             their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             pledge
             a
             health
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Lochajim
               tobhim
            
             ,
             God
             grant
             it
             may
             be
             for
             your
             health
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             like
             not
             the
             man
             who
             drinks
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             by
             the
             foresaid
             words
             they
             understand
             an
             imprecation
             or
             curse
             .
             Relalah
             ,
             for
             this
             one
             word
             in
             their
             Cabbalistical
             computation
             comprehends
             the
             two
             former
             :
             willing
             hereby
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             wish
             he
             may
             drink
             his
             last
             :
             many
             such
             machinations
             and
             imprecations
             they
             plot
             and
             powre
             out
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             of
             which
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             I
             will
             only
             here
             adde
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             marriage
             bill
             ,
             or
             letter
             of
             contract
             ,
             which
             I
             finde
             drawen
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             following
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             sixth
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             moneth
             Sivan
             in
             the
             year
             five
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             fifty
             and
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             computation
             which
             we
             use
             here
             at
             Massilia
             ,
             a
             city
             which
             is
             situate
             near
             the
             sea
             shore
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Jehudah
            
             said
             unto
             the
             Bride
             Clavona
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Rabbi
               david
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
            
             and
             citizen
             of
             Lizbon
             ;
             Be
             unto
             me
             a
             wife
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             and
             Israell
             ;
             and
             I
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             worship
             ,
             honour
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             govern
             thee
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             husbands
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             do
             worship
             ,
             honour
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             govern
             their
             wives
             faithfully
             .
             I
             also
             do
             bestow
             upon
             thee
             the
             dowry
             of
             thy
             virginity
             ,
             two
             hundred
             deniers
             in
             silver
             ,
             which
             belong
             unto
             thee
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             mor●over
             thy
             food
             ,
             thy
             apparrel
             and
             sufficient
             necessaries
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             knowledg
             of
             thee
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             used
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             I●
             is
             an
             established
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             a
             certain
             indulgence
             granted
             by
             Moses
             for
             their
             divorcements
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             begining
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             Gods
             ordinance
             ;
             but
             Moses
             did
             it
             fo●
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             to
             avoid
             some
             greater
             inconvenience
             :
             as
             Christ
             hath
             clearly
             shewed
             unto
             u●
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             
             There
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Talmud
             a
             voluminous
             tract
             concerning
             the
             divorce
             now
             in
             use
             among
             them
             ,
             upon
             which
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             written
             many
             subtle
             and
             divers
             Commentaries
             :
             and
             in
             them
             have
             laid
             down
             many
             causes
             for
             which
             the
             strongest
             bond
             of
             Matrimony
             may
             be
             broke
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             pretended
             by
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             that
             were
             urged
             when
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             husband
             can
             quickly
             take
             occasion
             of
             seperation
             ,
             
             from
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             easily
             finde
             a
             staf●e
             to
             beat
             the
             dog
             withall
             .
          
           
             The
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             in
             a
             peculiar
             forme
             ,
             the
             lines
             whereof
             must
             not
             exceed
             or
             be
             fewer
             then
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             .
             This
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             delivered
             unto
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             three
             faithful
             witnesses
             ,
             being
             signed
             and
             sealed
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             .
             When
             the
             husband
             gives
             this
             letter
             unto
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             must
             say
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             behold
             O
             woman
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             thou
             being
             divorced
             from
             me
             ,
             art
             permitted
             to
             marry
             to
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             this
             bill
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Vpon
                     such
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     and
                     such
                     of
                     the
                     moneth
                     .
                     
                     N.
                     Such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     year
                     of
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     computation
                     which
                     we
                     use
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     City
                     .
                     N.
                     Situate
                     neer
                     the
                     River
                     N.
                     I
                     of
                     the
                     Country
                     N.
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     
                       Rabbi
                       N.
                    
                     now
                     dwelling
                     in
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     ,
                     neer
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     river
                     ,
                     have
                     desired
                     of
                     mi●e
                     free
                     will
                     without
                     any
                     coaction
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     divorced
                     ,
                     dismissed
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     out
                     thee
                     my
                     wife
                     ,
                     N.
                     of
                     the
                     Country
                     N.
                     the
                     daughter
                     of
                     Rabbi
                     N.
                     dwelling
                     in
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     Country
                     ,
                     and
                     dwelling
                     now
                     in
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     ,
                     situate
                     neer
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     River
                     ,
                     which
                     hast
                     been
                     my
                     wife
                     heretofore
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     I
                     doe
                     divorce
                     thee
                     ,
                     dismiss
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     thee
                     out
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     be
                     free
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     thy self
                     ,
                     to
                     depart
                     and
                     to
                     marry
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     man
                     whom
                     thou
                     wilt
                     ;
                     and
                     let
                     no
                     man
                     be
                     refused
                     by
                     thee
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     from
                     this
                     forward
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     Thus
                     be
                     thou
                     lawful
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     thee
                     from
                     me
                     a
                     bill
                     of
                     separation
                     ,
                     a
                     bill
                     of
                     divorce
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     letter
                     of
                     dismission
                  
                   
                     According
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     Moses
                     And
                     Israel
                     
                       
                         
                           N.
                           the
                           son
                           of
                           N.
                           witness
                        
                         
                           N.
                           the
                           son
                           of
                           N.
                           witness
                        
                         
                           N.
                           the
                           son
                           of
                           N.
                           witness
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             kinde
             of
             divorce
             is
             not
             in
             every
             place
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             they
             chuse
             a
             place
             of
             some
             fame
             and
             note
             neer
             adjoyning
             some
             
             notable
             River
             ,
             whither
             fome
             of
             the
             chief
             Rabbines
             are
             cited
             by
             a
             writ
             ,
             if
             some
             others
             be
             not
             there
             resident
             .
             The
             Jews
             are
             very
             much
             for
             this
             carnal
             divorce
             ,
             writing
             vast
             volumes
             in
             way
             of
             Commentary
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             not
             once
             dreaming
             of
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             severed
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             Hence
             remaining
             aliens
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             desert
             vagabonds
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             manner
             how
             a
             Jewish
             woman
             divorceth
             her self
             from
             the
             brother
             of
             her
             deceased
             husband
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             fifth
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             of
             a
             woman
             dying
             ,
             his
             brother
             being
             unmarried
             shall
             go
             in
             unto
             her
             ,
             take
             her
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             seed
             unto
             his
             brother
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             be
             not
             put
             out
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             if
             the
             man
             like
             not
             to
             take
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             then
             shall
             she
             go
             up
             to
             the
             gate
             and
             accuse
             him
             before
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             shooe
             from
             off
             his
             foot
             ,
             and
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             answer
             and
             say
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             unto
             the
             man
             that
             will
             not
             build
             up
             his
             brothers
             house
             .
             But
             in
             process
             of
             time
             this
             custome
             was
             disanulled
             and
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             that
             none
             should
             take
             to
             wife
             the
             widow
             of
             his
             deceased
             brother
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             her
             for
             his
             greater
             honour
             ,
             should
             suffer
             her
             to
             draw
             ●ff
             his
             shooe
             ▪
             which
             kinde
             of
             divorce
             i●
             called
             by
             the
             Rabbines
             C●●litra
             which
             is
             performed
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             widow
             calls
             unto
             her
             five
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             men
             of
             another
             family
             ,
             with
             whom
             she
             being
             about
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             chief
             Rabbine
             ,
             summo●s
             her
             husbands
             brother
             ●lso
             to
             the
             same
             place
             .
             When
             they
             are
             come
             ,
             the
             Rabbine
             asks
             the
             woman
             whether
             three
             moneths
             are
             gone
             and
             p●st
             
             since
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             ?
             Whether
             her
             husband
             dying
             left
             behinde
             him
             a
             brother
             unmarried
             ?
             Whether
             he
             that
             is
             there
             present
             be
             the
             natural
             brother
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             begot
             by
             the
             same
             man
             ?
             Whether
             they
             think
             themselves
             fit
             to
             beget
             children
             to
             raise
             up
             seed
             ,
             or
             an
             heir
             unto
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             themselves
             now
             superviving
             ?
             What
             age
             they
             are
             of
             ?
             and
             lastly
             he
             asketh
             the
             widow
             whether
             she
             be
             fasting
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             if
             she
             have
             formerly
             taken
             any
             meat
             ,
             she
             may
             not
             lawfully
             spit
             in
             the
             face
             of
             her
             husbands
             brother
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             asketh
             the
             dead
             mans
             brother
             whether
             the
             woman
             there
             present
             was
             wife
             unto
             his
             deceased
             brother
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ?
             Whether
             he
             will
             take
             her
             to
             wi●e
             ?
             or
             else
             be
             divorced
             from
             her
             by
             the
             Chalitza
             ,
             or
             drawing
             the
             shooe
             from
             off
             the
             heele
             .
             If
             he
             answers
             that
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             then
             a
             shooe
             is
             brought
             unto
             him
             made
             after
             a
             singular
             fashion
             ,
             with
             latchets
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             this
             he
             takes
             ,
             and
             leaning
             himself
             against
             a●
             wall
             puts
             it
             on
             upon
             h●s
             right
             foot
             naked
             .
             Then
             comes
             the
             woman
             unto
             him
             and
             ●aith
             ,
             this
             my
             husbands
             brother
             would
             not
             raise
             up
             seed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             from
             henceforth
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             called
             my
             husbands
             brother
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             stooping
             towards
             the
             earth
             ,
             she
             unlooseth
             his
             shoe
             with
             her
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             drawing
             it
             off
             his
             foot
             spits
             in
             his
             face
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             force
             ,
             that
             the
             five
             witnesses
             may
             see
             the
             spittle
             :
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Thus
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               unto
               him
               that
               will
               not
               build
               up
               his
               brothers
               house
               .
            
             Then
             the
             witnesses
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             company
             cry
             
               Chalutz
               hannahal
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             shoe
             is
             drawn
             off
             .
             Thus
             are
             these
             two
             separated
             each
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             severally
             attend
             their
             own
             employments
             .
          
           
             Here
             ariseth
             a
             great
             question
             among
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             how
             a
             woman
             ,
             suppose
             that
             she
             wanted
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             could
             draw
             off
             the
             shoe
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             have
             permitted
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             she
             may
             ●se
             her
             teeth
             to
             the
             unloosing
             of
             it
             :
             Others
             solve
             it
             in
             another
             manner
             .
             If
             the
             brother
             to
             the
             man
             deceased
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             ignominie
             of
             this
             discalceation
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             be
             about
             to
             marry
             unto
             another
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             bound
             to
             pay
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             mony
             unto
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             her
             .
             If
             her
             husbands
             brother
             dwell
             in
             another
             City
             ,
             then
             is
             she
             her
             
             self
             compelled
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             indent
             with
             him
             about
             marriage
             .
             Concerning
             this
             custom
             of
             raising
             up
             seed
             unto
             the
             Brother
             ,
             was
             that
             Question
             proposed
             by
             the
             Sadduces
             a
             to
             our
             Saviour
             :
             that
             seeing
             seven
             brethren
             had
             one
             after
             another
             married
             the
             same
             woman
             ,
             whose
             wife
             she
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             conclude
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             even
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             man
             deceased
             ,
             to
             go
             in
             unto
             and
             marry
             his
             brothers
             wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             uncleanness
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             carry
             themselves
             in
             the
             time
             thereof
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             woman
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             uncleannesse
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             name
             the
             name
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             handle
             any
             holy
             book
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Let
               her
               touch
               no
               holy
               thing
               ,
               nor
               come
               into
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               untill
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               purification
               be
               finished
               :
            
             yet
             some
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             licensed
             it
             ▪
             They
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             sort
             write
             ,
             that
             what
             woman
             soever
             being
             admonished
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             abstains
             from
             them
             ,
             shall
             lengthen
             her
             own
             dayes
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             she
             hath
             the
             least
             knowledge
             of
             her
             own
             uncleannesse
             ,
             she
             separates
             her self
             from
             her
             husband
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             she
             dare
             not
             touch
             him
             ,
             sit
             upon
             one
             stool
             with
             him
             ,
             eat
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             drink
             out
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             ,
             sit
             opposite
             unto
             him
             ,
             nor
             speak
             unto
             him
             
             
             
             
             
             face
             to
             face
             .
             When
             the
             one
             would
             give
             any
             thing
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             do
             it
             by
             throwing
             ,
             but
             they
             lay
             it
             down
             upon
             some
             table
             or
             stool
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             being
             for
             a
             good
             space
             removed
             ,
             the
             other
             may
             take
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             man
             lieth
             with
             his
             wife
             in
             her
             uncleannesse
             ,
             then
             the
             children
             which
             they
             beget
             prove
             Lepers
             ,
             and
             they
             affirm
             that
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             reasons
             why
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Lepers
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             carnal
             copulation
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             womans
             uncleannesse
             ;
             hence
             scattering
             abroad
             venemous
             and
             bitter
             words
             against
             us
             in
             writing
             among
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             now
             relate
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             woman
             of
             the
             Jews
             hath
             reckoned
             up
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             her
             uncleannesse
             ,
             she
             holds
             on
             and
             addes
             seven
             dayes
             more
             of
             her
             purification
             unto
             them
             ;
             after
             which
             time
             she
             finding
             her self
             throughly
             purified
             ,
             she
             clothes
             her self
             in
             white
             robes
             ,
             takes
             another
             woman
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             wash
             her self
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             nakedly
             ,
             that
             she
             must
             not
             have
             her
             smock
             to
             cover
             her
             .
             In
             the
             Winter
             time
             in
             some
             places
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             powre
             hot
             water
             into
             the
             Cistern
             in
             which
             she
             bathes
             her self
             .
             But
             in
             other
             places
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             wash
             themselves
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Winter
             as
             in
             Summer
             .
             They
             are
             bound
             to
             dive
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             not
             an
             hair
             of
             their
             head
             be
             seen
             without
             the
             water
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             that
             they
             should
             altogether
             close
             either
             their
             eyes
             or
             their
             mouth
             ,
             that
             the
             water
             may
             enter
             into
             both
             .
             They
             ought
             also
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             fingers
             ,
             bend
             their
             body
             ,
             that
             their
             Paps
             do
             not
             touch
             it
             ,
             to
             ●ishevel
             their
             hair
             by
             combing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             rings
             upon
             their
             fingers
             ,
             lest
             there
             should
             be
             any
             place
             in
             the
             body
             which
             might
             not
             be
             drencht
             in
             the
             water
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             washing
             day
             eat
             not
             until
             they
             have
             bathed
             themselves
             :
             others
             will
             not
             eat
             any
             flesh
             ,
             lest
             any
             thing
             should
             stick
             within
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             water
             to
             come
             in
             betwixt
             them
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             have
             a
             playster
             upon
             a
             wound
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             remove
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             cut
             their
             nailes
             .
             None
             must
             pre●ume
             to
             touch
             the
             woman
             while
             she
             is
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             she
             fall
             into
             a
             swoon
             ,
             un●esse
             with
             hands
             first
             washed
             .
             If
             after
             her
             washing
             any
             thing
             stick
             between
             her
             teeth
             ,
             she
             must
             into
             the
             water
             again
             .
             Many
             things
             more
             might
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             this
             
             matter
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             discover
             the
             secrets
             of
             women
             .
             The
             Jews
             themselves
             have
             written
             a
             certain
             little
             book
             in
             the
             German
             tongue
             ,
             and
             Hebrew
             character
             ,
             touching
             the
             manners
             of
             women
             :
             and
             they
             call
             it
             
               the
               book
               of
               women
            
             .
             He
             that
             can
             get
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             it
             :
             without
             all
             doubt
             it
             may
             be
             had
             among
             the
             Jews
             dwelling
             at
             Frankford
             upon
             the
             Maene
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             begging
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             common
             report
             that
             the
             Jews
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             any
             of
             their
             nation
             should
             beg
             their
             bread
             ,
             which
             experience
             proclaims
             fabulous
             :
             for
             the
             poor
             are
             often
             times
             relieved
             by
             the
             rich
             .
             Upon
             the
             Friday
             at
             Eve
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             the
             Eves
             of
             every
             Festival
             the
             poor
             go
             unto
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             to
             beg
             an
             almes
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             or
             Festival
             ,
             which
             by
             an
             especial
             command
             they
             are
             duly
             to
             sanctifie
             ,
             they
             may
             cease
             from
             begging
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             one
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             particular
             is
             vexed
             with
             some
             extream
             want
             ;
             
             the
             Rabbines
             having
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             grant
             him
             a
             license
             for
             begging
             :
             In
             which
             they
             declare
             his
             necessity
             ,
             his
             honesty
             ,
             and
             witnesse
             him
             to
             be
             a
             stout
             professor
             of
             the
             Jewish
             faith
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             circumstances
             .
             This
             Letter
             or
             testimonial
             they
             call
             Ribbutz
             ,
             an
             Epistle
             or
             Letter
             of
             collection
             ;
             
             and
             the
             begger
             himself
             they
             call
             Rabzan
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             gatherer
             .
             This
             Letter
             being
             granted
             and
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             travels
             through
             the
             whole
             Region
             ,
             visiting
             all
             the
             Jews
             he
             can
             light
             upon
             ,
             and
             requesting
             some
             gift
             of
             them
             .
             If
             he
             come
             into
             any
             place
             where
             there
             are
             many
             Jews
             inhabiting
             :
             he
             delivers
             this
             his
             Petition
             to
             the
             chief
             Rabbine
             ,
             or
             to
             him
             who
             beates
             the
             posts
             of
             the
             houses
             with
             an
             hammer
             ,
             and
             warns
             them
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             Senators
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             among
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             SynaSynagogue
             ,
             
             not
             unlike
             a
             Consul
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             overseers
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             distributers
             of
             alms
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Collectors
             for
             the
             poor
             mans
             Box
             ;
             (
             such
             are
             they
             who
             gather
             money
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             going
             hither
             and
             thither
             through
             the
             Temple
             ,
             having
             a
             certain
             bag
             with
             a
             Cymbal
             hanging
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             staff
             )
             he
             delivering
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             intreats
             them
             that
             by
             their
             leave
             it
             may
             be
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             beg
             in
             their
             quarters
             .
             This
             being
             granted
             ,
             he
             together
             with
             two
             more
             stands
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             desires
             that
             some
             money
             may
             be
             given
             him
             :
             or
             otherwise
             the
             fore‐mentioned
             couple
             take
             his
             Letter
             ,
             and
             gather
             for
             him
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             they
             can
             get
             .
          
           
             When
             one
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             hath
             a
             daughter
             mariageable
             ,
             and
             cannot
             give
             her
             any
             dowry
             ;
             then
             the
             Father
             thus
             miserable
             ,
             wanders
             up
             and
             down
             with
             a
             Letter
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             until
             he
             gather
             so
             much
             as
             will
             be
             the
             means
             to
             bestow
             her
             :
             otherwise
             he
             shall
             hardly
             procure
             her
             a
             husband
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             poor
             Jewes
             go
             thus
             on
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             turn
             aside
             unto
             other
             Jewes
             :
             they
             aae
             by
             them
             for
             a
             day
             or
             two
             so
             freely
             made
             welcome
             ,
             that
             they
             pay
             nothing
             for
             their
             entertainment
             .
             But
             the
             second
             day
             being
             past
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             their
             presence
             .
             Hereupon
             this
             sentence
             is
             proposed
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             travellers
             in
             some
             place
             of
             their
             house
             .
             
               The
               first
               day
               he
               is
               a
               guest
               ,
               the
               second
               day
               a
               burden
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               a
               Fugitive
               ,
               and
               stinketh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             diseases
             incident
             to
             the
             Jews
          
           
             MAny
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             more
             lively
             then
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             so
             many
             diseases
             .
             But
             experience
             speaks
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             their
             often
             funerals
             ,
             even
             incident
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             younger
             years
             ,
             confirmes
             it
             for
             a
             tale
             .
             Yea
             ,
             every
             man
             daily
             sees
             how
             they
             are
             lyable
             to
             the
             Mezels
             ,
             Botches
             ,
             to
             the
             frail
             disease
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             and
             other
             Maladies
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             other
             people
             .
             The
             frail
             disease
             they
             name
             
               Choli
               nophel
            
             ,
             *
             which
             disease
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             common
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             wont
             to
             wish
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             give
             thee
             
               Choli
               nophel
            
             ,
             or
             Tippul
             .
             They
             call
             the
             Plague
             Hilluch
             ,
             hence
             in
             their
             execrations
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Corripiat
               te
               hilluch
            
             ,
             the
             Plague
             take
             thee
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             any
             spreading
             Pestilence
             ,
             they
             writing
             certain
             unusual
             Characters
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             names
             upon
             the
             doors
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Chambers
             ,
             Bed‐chambers
             ,
             Stoves
             :
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             the
             names
             of
             those
             holy
             Angels
             which
             are
             set
             over
             the
             Pestilence
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             written
             upon
             their
             doors
             
               Adiridon
               ,
               Bediridon
            
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             annexing
             diridon
             to
             every
             Letter
             in
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             to
             be
             a
             present
             remedy
             against
             the
             Plague
             .
             The
             Leprosie
             is
             not
             so
             frequent
             among
             them
             as
             among
             the
             Christians
             ;
             both
             because
             they
             are
             fewer
             in
             number
             then
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             they
             are
             more
             temperate
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             other
             kinde
             of
             things
             which
             cause
             this
             disease
             .
             For
             in
             their
             meats
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             fulfil
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             .
             They
             are
             not
             so
             obstinately
             abstinent
             from
             any
             kinde
             of
             meat
             as
             Swines
             flesh
             :
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             will
             rather
             suffer
             death
             then
             eat
             it
             .
             Yet
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             troubled
             with
             this
             disease
             ,
             as
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             time
             saw
             some
             leprous
             Jews
             at
             Prague
             .
             The
             Old
             Testament
             also
             hath
             recorded
             this
             malady
             to
             have
             been
             very
             frequent
             among
             them
             .
             They
             call
             it
             Nega
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             cursings
             say
             ,
             I
             wish
             Nega
             may
             fall
             upon
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             punishments
             for
             offences
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             SEeing
             the
             Jews
             have
             for
             a
             long
             time
             been
             without
             a
             King
             and
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             have
             lost
             all
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             passing
             sentence
             of
             life
             and
             death
             :
             they
             enjoyn
             at
             this
             day
             a
             certain
             kinde
             of
             penance
             to
             him
             that
             offendeth
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             of
             duty
             undergo
             and
             perform
             .
             
             The
             adulterer
             is
             bound
             to
             divers
             sorts
             of
             penance
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fact
             committed
             .
             In
             the
             Winter
             time
             he
             is
             compelled
             to
             stand
             for
             certain
             dayes
             in
             the
             water
             of
             some
             River
             or
             running
             Brook.
             If
             there
             be
             Ice
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             then
             they
             cut
             and
             hew
             out
             a
             place
             for
             his
             ingresse
             with
             an
             Hatchet
             ;
             &
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             stand
             up
             to
             the
             chin
             in
             the
             water
             so
             long
             as
             an
             Egge
             may
             be
             made
             hard
             rosted
             .
             In
             Summer
             time
             he
             is
             compelled
             to
             sit
             naked
             in
             an
             heap
             of
             Pismires
             ;
             where
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             so
             naked
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             rag
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             are
             his
             ears
             and
             nostrils
             stopped
             :
             his
             penance
             ended
             ,
             he
             washeth
             himself
             with
             cold
             water
             .
             If
             the
             season
             be
             neither
             hot
             nor
             cold
             in
             which
             he
             is
             to
             suffer
             punishment
             ,
             then
             they
             appoint
             him
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             fasting
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             whereof
             he
             must
             not
             eat
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             very
             late
             at
             night
             :
             at
             what
             time
             they
             give
             him
             some
             small
             portion
             of
             bread
             and
             water
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             practise
             until
             the
             time
             come
             when
             he
             may
             either
             stand
             in
             cold
             water
             ,
             or
             sit
             amongst
             an
             heap
             of
             Pismires
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             Medrasch
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             man
             Adam
             stood
             in
             the
             water
             up
             to
             the
             nostrils
             an
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             before
             he
             begot
             Seth
             ,
             for
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             
             If
             the
             punishment
             seem
             to
             be
             lesse
             then
             the
             offence
             requires
             :
             then
             they
             compel
             him
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             to
             run
             through
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             thick
             swarm
             of
             Bees
             ,
             which
             may
             lance
             and
             sting
             his
             body
             until
             the
             bulk
             thereof
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             anguish
             swell
             again
             .
             And
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             cured
             of
             the
             said
             malady
             ,
             he
             must
             again
             run
             through
             the
             foresaid
             swarm
             of
             Bees
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             desert
             .
             If
             he
             have
             often
             committed
             fornication
             and
             adultery
             ,
             then
             for
             many
             years
             he
             must
             continually
             suffer
             the
             said
             punishment
             .
             Such
             a
             Fast
             is
             sometimes
             enjoyned
             such
             an
             offender
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             he
             must
             fast
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             not
             eating
             any
             thing
             unless
             it
             be
             at
             supper
             ,
             when
             his
             daintiest
             fare
             must
             be
             bread
             and
             water
             :
             onely
             this
             qualification
             is
             annexed
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             chuse
             whether
             he
             will
             perform
             the
             forementioned
             injunction
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             fast
             three
             whole
             dayes
             in
             every
             one
             of
             the
             three
             years
             ,
             not
             tasting
             the
             least
             morsel
             of
             bread
             or
             drop
             of
             water
             .
             As
             Queen
             Esther
             did
             in
             her
             great
             and
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Jews
             to
             practise
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             go
             in
             unto
             a
             woman
             at
             unfitting
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             fast
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             to
             have
             his
             back
             twice
             or
             thrice
             soundly
             lashed
             with
             a
             lethern
             whip
             ,
             and
             thirty
             nine
             stripes
             to
             be
             given
             him
             .
             He
             must
             not
             eat
             any
             flesh
             or
             hot
             meats
             ,
             drink
             no
             wine
             unlesse
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             If
             any
             kiss
             or
             embrace
             a
             woman
             being
             in
             her
             monethly
             flowers
             ,
             he
             must
             undergo
             the
             same
             punishment
             .
          
           
             A
             Robber
             is
             adjudged
             to
             a
             three
             years
             exile
             :
             as
             also
             that
             wandering
             through
             every
             City
             where
             any
             Jews
             do
             sojourn
             ,
             he
             should
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             proclaim
             ,
             
               Rotzeach
               Ani
            
             
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Robber
             ,
             and
             expose
             himself
             to
             the
             lash
             .
             He
             must
             not
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             drink
             wine
             .
             He
             must
             not
             cut
             his
             hair
             or
             beard
             ,
             nor
             put
             on
             any
             clean
             line●
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             garments
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             wash
             his
             hands
             :
             every
             moneth
             once
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             cover
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             binde
             the
             arm
             wherewith
             he
             acted
             the
             murther
             thereunto
             with
             an
             Iron
             Chain
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             deplore
             the
             offence
             committed
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             Some
             have
             this
             punishment
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             sleep
             one
             night
             ,
             they
             should
             watch
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             vagabonds
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             Cain
             was
             .
             Others
             are
             compelled
             to
             wear
             plaits
             of
             Iron
             upon
             their
             naked
             skin
             ,
             Others
             forced
             
             to
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             that
             every
             incommer
             may
             tread
             upon
             .
             If
             any
             Jew
             accuse
             another
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             before
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             divulge
             his
             wickednesse
             and
             evil
             actions
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             called
             a
             traytor
             .
             Others
             inflict
             some
             grievous
             punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             esteem
             him
             as
             a
             man
             of
             no
             account
             and
             reckoning
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             burial
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             of
             their
             living
             Friends
             and
             Kinsfolks
             .
          
           
             WHen
             any
             Jew
             is
             visited
             with
             sickness
             ,
             then
             the
             learned
             ▪
             Rabbines
             come
             diligently
             to
             visit
             and
             comfort
             him
             ;
             which
             they
             esteem
             as
             a
             good
             and
             precious
             work
             .
             If
             any
             be
             sick
             unto
             death
             ,
             he
             sends
             for
             his
             nearest
             Kinsfolks
             and
             other
             of
             the
             learned
             crew
             .
             If
             the
             sick
             person
             be
             rich
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             barter
             with
             him
             about
             his
             temporal
             estate
             :
             if
             poor
             ,
             they
             spare
             their
             labour
             .
             They
             seriously
             exhort
             him
             to
             a
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             their
             faith
             .
             First
             of
             all
             catechising
             him
             whether
             he
             believes
             the
             Messias
             is
             yet
             for
             to
             come
             .
             He
             is
             also
             bound
             to
             make
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             the
             form
             whereof
             is
             this
             .
             I
             confesse
             before
             thee
             ,
             my
             Lord
             and
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             my
             fathers
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             that
             health
             and
             sicknesse
             are
             in
             thy
             hand
             .
             I
             pray
             and
             beseech
             thee
             to
             restore
             me
             to
             my
             former
             health
             ,
             and
             being
             mindful
             of
             me
             to
             hear
             my
             prayer
             ,
             as
             thou
             heardest
             the
             prayer
             of
             King
             Hezekiah
             when
             he
             was
             sick
             .
             But
             if
             my
             appointed
             time
             be
             come
             ,
             then
             let
             this
             my
             death
             be
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             my
             sins
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             or
             wantonness
             
             since
             the
             day
             that
             I
             was
             born
             .
             Grant
             that
             I
             may
             have
             a
             part
             in
             paradise
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             world
             to
             come
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             just
             Grant
             that
             I
             may
             know
             the
             way
             of
             life
             everlasting
             .
             Satisfie
             me
             with
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             excelling
             countenance
             by
             thy
             right
             hand
             for
             ever
             more
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             who
             hearest
             my
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Their
             final
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             temporal
             death
             a
             debt
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             reconciliation
             for
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             remit
             their
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             undergoe
             this
             death
             .
             Alass
             who
             can
             but
             perceive
             what
             peace
             such
             poor
             comfort
             can
             afford
             to
             a
             loaden
             conscience
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             is
             giving
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             by-standers
             whether
             kinsfolke
             or
             strangers
             rent
             their
             garments
             ,
             yet
             this
             they
             doe
             in
             the
             skirts
             thereof
             where
             the
             rent
             being
             but
             a
             hands
             breadth
             can
             doe
             no
             great
             hurt
             :
             they
             deplore
             and
             lament
             the
             man
             departed
             seven
             dayes
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Joseph
             who
             mourned
             for
             his
             father
             for
             the
             same
             space
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             renting
             of
             their
             garments
             they
             produce
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               Jacob
               rent
               his
               garmants
               and
               put
               sackcloth
               upon
               his
               loines
               and
               lamented
               his
               son
               many
               dayes
               ,
            
             
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             dead
             they
             cast
             forth
             all
             the
             water
             in
             the
             house
             into
             the
             streets
             ;
             cover
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             none
             may
             behold
             it
             .
             Then
             they
             take
             his
             thumbe
             and
             by
             wresting
             of
             it
             into
             the
             palme
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             make
             it
             to
             represent
             the
             name
             Schaddai
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             great
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             devil
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             approach
             the
             dead
             corps
             .
             They
             binde
             his
             thumb
             with
             the
             threads
             and
             stringes
             of
             his
             own
             coat
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             remain
             crooked
             .
             For
             it
             is
             ordinary
             for
             a
             dead
             man
             alwayes
             to
             stretch
             out
             his
             hands
             and
             fingers
             ,
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             which
             he
             can
             now
             lay
             challenge
             unto
             :
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             little
             infants
             at
             their
             birth
             have
             their
             hands
             shut
             ;
             thereby
             intimating
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             delivered
             unto
             them
             the
             riches
             of
             this
             carthly
             Tabernacle
             .
             Then
             is
             he
             washed
             with
             hot
             water
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             clean
             when
             he
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             offences
             .
          
           
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             take
             an
             cgge
             and
             break
             it
             ,
             mixing
             the
             intrals
             of
             it
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             anointing
             the
             head
             of
             the
             dead
             carcass
             therewith
             .
             They
             invest
             him
             
             with
             his
             white
             robe
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             wear
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             all
             commit
             him
             to
             the
             safe
             custody
             of
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             is
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             house
             they
             hurry
             a
             certain
             shell
             after
             him
             :
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             by
             his
             exit
             the
             harsh
             tones
             of
             a
             melancholy
             sadness
             ought
             to
             be
             utterly
             silenced
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             burial
             ,
             then
             they
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             God
             who
             hath
             created
             ,
             formed
             ,
             nourished
             ,
             sustained
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             brought
             you
             (
             for
             so
             they
             bespeak
             the
             de●as
             is
             they
             were
             alive
             )
             into
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             again
             .
             He
             knowes
             your
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             good
             time
             will
             restore
             you
             unto
             life
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thou
             O
             God
             that
             takest
             away
             life
             and
             givest
             it
             again
             .
             Then
             they
             set
             the
             Corps
             down
             by
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             compassing
             the
             Sepulchre
             repeat
             a
             long
             prayer
             .
             In
             this
             they
             praise
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             a
             just
             sentence
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             sentence
             they
             name
             
               tzidduck
               haddin
            
             b
             This
             done
             ,
             certain
             of
             them
             take
             up
             the
             Corps
             ,
             lay
             it
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             casting
             the
             earth
             upon
             it
             .
             His
             nearest
             kinsfolks
             beginning
             first
             .
             The
             burial
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             depart
             home
             with
             great
             lamentation
             .
             By
             the
             way
             some
             one
             of
             them
             stooping
             three
             times
             backward
             ,
             pulls
             the
             grass
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             hands
             lifting
             it
             up
             above
             his
             head
             ,
             casts
             it
             behind
             him
             ,
             hereby
             signifying
             that
             the
             dead
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             sprout
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             like
             unto
             grass
             ;
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               your
               heart
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               your
               bones
               shall
               flourish
               as
               the
               herbe
               .
            
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             ceremony
             man
             is
             put
             in
             minde
             how
             he
             is
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             return
             into
             the
             porch
             of
             their
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               will
               swallow
               up
               death
               in
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               wipe
               away
               tears
               from
               all
               faces
               :
               and
               the
               rehuke
               of
               the
               people
               shall
               he
               take
               away
               from
               off
               all
               the
               earth
               ;
               because
               the
               Lord
               God
               hath
               spoken
               it
               .
            
             From
             thence
             they
             goe
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             and
             sit
             down
             :
             by
             and
             by
             they
             leap
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             changing
             their
             place
             some
             seven
             times
             :
             saying
             a
             prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Kaddisch
             ;
             as
             also
             some
             comfortable
             sentences
             ,
             
             as
             this
             :
             
               The
               glorious
               majesty
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               be
               upon
               us
               .
            
          
           
             They
             who
             bewaile
             the
             dead
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             ●it
             seven
             dayes
             barefoot
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             which
             space
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             
             either
             to
             eat
             flesh
             or
             drink
             wine
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             deceased
             or
             some
             of
             his
             kinsfolks
             .
             Yet
             upon
             the
             sabbath
             dayes
             and
             other
             festivals
             ,
             a
             dispensation
             is
             granted
             unto
             them
             in
             honour
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             For
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             dayes
             together
             they
             must
             not
             goe
             into
             the
             bath
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             barber
             .
             They
             must
             not
             annoint
             themselves
             with
             oyle
             or
             sweet
             water
             ,
             not
             cut
             their
             nailes
             &c.
             
             The
             man
             who
             mournes
             for
             the
             dead
             must
             eat
             his
             meat
             with
             men
             :
             the
             woman
             with
             women
             .
             They
             idle
             become
             careless
             of
             their
             worldly
             affairs
             ,
             breathing
             nothing
             out
             but
             the
             doleful
             accents
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             .
             He
             that
             mourns
             eats
             none
             of
             his
             own
             bread
             :
             his
             friends
             who
             come
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             such
             victuals
             as
             they
             bring
             with
             them
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             they
             give
             him
             a
             dish
             of
             egges
             to
             feed
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             his
             comfort
             ;
             for
             as
             egges
             are
             round
             and
             circular
             ,
             so
             is
             death
             also
             wheeling
             about
             now
             to
             one
             ,
             then
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             bemoan
             their
             deceased
             parents
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             :
             the
             surviving
             son
             of
             the
             deceased
             father
             is
             tied
             every
             day
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eleven
             moneths
             ,
             to
             say
             a
             certain
             prayer
             called
             Kaddisch
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             which
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             write
             and
             beleeve
             that
             his
             father
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             purgatory
             .
             The
             wicked
             remain
             in
             purgatory
             for
             twelve
             moneths
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             have
             led
             their
             life
             in
             a
             more
             godly
             manner
             are
             delivered
             sooner
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             commonly
             pray
             for
             their
             faters
             the
             space
             of
             an
             eleven
             years
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             any
             who
             would
             have
             his
             father
             accounted
             for
             a
             reprobate
             .
             That
             the
             father
             may
             be
             delivered
             by
             such
             a
             prayer
             ,
             they
             prove
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             story
             ,
             rather
             an
             old
             wives
             tale
             recorded
             in
             the
             book
             ,
             Brandspicilegium
             in
             the
             tract
             
               Calah
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             being
             travelling
             ,
             he
             met
             a
             man
             carrying
             a
             load
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             neither
             any
             horse
             or
             asse
             was
             able
             to
             carry
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Akibhah
            
             inquired
             of
             him
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             man
             or
             a
             ghost
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             was
             once
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             now
             being
             dead
             I
             am
             compelled
             every
             day
             to
             carry
             such
             a
             heavie
             load
             of
             wood
             into
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             that
             there
             I
             may
             suffer
             a
             miserable
             scorching
             for
             my
             sins
             which
             I
             committed
             in
             my
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             more
             fitly
             be
             compared
             to
             an
             asse
             then
             a
             man.
             Hereupon
             the
             Rabbine
             further
             enquired
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             
             he
             had
             left
             a
             son
             behinde
             him
             ?
             what
             was
             his
             wives
             name
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             sons
             name
             ?
             In
             what
             City
             they
             dwelt
             ?
             All
             which
             when
             he
             had
             declared
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             Rabbine
             instantly
             going
             into
             the
             said
             City
             ,
             happened
             to
             meet
             with
             his
             son
             ;
             whom
             he
             taught
             the
             prayer
             Kaddisch
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             daily
             for
             his
             deceased
             father
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             means
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             purgatory
             .
          
           
             The
             son
             when
             he
             had
             learned
             the
             prayer
             ,
             and
             had
             often
             repeated
             it
             for
             his
             deceased
             father
             ;
             the
             father
             appeared
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Rabbine
             in
             a
             vision
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             thanks
             that
             he
             had
             freed
             him
             from
             so
             great
             torment
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             delivery
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             now
             at
             length
             thence
             delivered
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             Paradise
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Rabbine
             made
             all
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Jews
             partakers
             of
             this
             history
             by
             his
             letters
             ,
             annexing
             also
             this
             injunction
             ,
             that
             every
             childe
             should
             say
             such
             a
             prayer
             for
             his
             deceased
             father
             .
             And
             hereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             father
             of
             a
             Jew
             departs
             this
             life
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             consolation
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             a
             son
             behinde
             him
             that
             will
             pray
             for
             him
             .
             If
             one
             have
             no
             childe
             ,
             the
             whole
             Synagogue
             prayes
             for
             him
             upon
             their
             Sabbath
             and
             festival
             dayes
             .
             By
             these
             and
             such
             like
             fables
             ,
             the
             profound
             Rabbines
             instill
             the
             Jewish
             religion
             into
             their
             yonglings
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             become
             pious
             and
             learned
             Jews
             ;
             yea
             ,
             hence
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             boast
             before
             the
             nations
             of
             their
             sublime
             wisdom
             and
             sanctity
             far
             exceeding
             the
             vulgar
             holiness
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             provided
             ,
             that
             a
             lampe
             should
             burn
             for
             seven
             dayes
             together
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             deceased
             party
             :
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             any
             dying
             man
             is
             wont
             to
             return
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             dolefully
             to
             lament
             over
             his
             dear
             consort
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             man
             is
             dead
             they
             cast
             all
             the
             water
             in
             the
             house
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             pass
             by
             ,
             may
             be
             warned
             of
             the
             decease
             of
             some
             person
             there
             .
             Others
             have
             recorded
             that
             they
             do
             this
             thing
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Prophetess
             Miriam
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               All
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               came
               into
               the
               wilderness
               of
            
             Sin
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               moneth
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               remain●d
               in
            
             Cades
             :
             where
             Miriam
             
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               there
               .
               
               And
               when
               there
               was
               no
               water
               for
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               they
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Talmudists
             say
             that
             the
             occasion
             hereof
             is
             this
             :
             
             the
             Angel
             of
             death
             who
             hath
             deprived
             the
             man
             of
             life
             ,
             washing
             his
             knife
             or
             sword
             in
             the
             water
             poisons
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             write
             ,
             that
             Satan
             or
             the
             messenger
             of
             death
             standing
             at
             the
             beds-head
             with
             a
             drawen
             sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             upon
             which
             sword
             hang
             three
             drops
             of
             gall
             :
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             sick
             man
             beholds
             ,
             being
             terrified
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             he
             opens
             his
             mouth
             ,
             whereupon
             these
             three
             drops
             fall
             into
             it
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             first
             he
             gives
             up
             the
             ghost
             :
             the
             second
             makes
             him
             become
             yellow
             and
             pale
             :
             the
             last
             causeth
             him
             to
             putrifie
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             sick
             man
             dieth
             ,
             the
             Angel
             runs
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             washeth
             his
             sword
             in
             them
             :
             by
             which
             means
             they
             being
             infected
             with
             poison
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             powred
             out
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             grounds
             of
             the
             Jewish
             faith
             ,
             
               Antonius
               Margarita
            
             in
             his
             tract
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             or
             Booths
             ,
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             in
             ancient
             times
             were
             accustomed
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Angel
             of
             death
             any
             longer
             to
             appear
             in
             such
             a
             fearful
             shape
             at
             their
             bedsheads
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             they
             had
             their
             request
             granted
             :
             and
             that
             they
             their
             ancestors
             put
             out
             his
             left
             eye
             conjuring
             and
             binding
             him
             by
             the
             holy
             names
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             recorded
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             great
             honour
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             who
             have
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             in
             the
             other
             world
             have
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             all
             occurrences
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             They
             write
             also
             that
             the
             soule
             doth
             not
             presently
             upon
             the
             dissolution
             return
             into
             heaven
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             twelve
             moneths
             space
             it
             becomes
             a
             vagabond
             through
             the
             earth
             ,
             returns
             into
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             suffers
             many
             torments
             in
             purgatory
             :
             and
             then
             twelve
             moneths
             fully
             expired
             ,
             it
             ascends
             up
             into
             heaven
             there
             taking
             its
             rest
             .
             The
             question
             being
             proposed
             in
             the
             book
             called
             
               Schebhet
               Jehudah
            
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             disputation
             betwixt
             a
             Jew
             and
             a
             Christian
             :
             How
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             dead
             should
             know
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             here
             upon
             earth
             ?
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             doth
             not
             gain
             an
             entrance
             into
             heaven
             ,
             untill
             the
             body
             that
             was
             buried
             be
             turned
             into
             dust
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             remaining
             so
             long
             a
             time
             upon
             
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             without
             contradiction
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             here
             below
             .
             That
             the
             soule
             doth
             not
             presently
             goe
             into
             heaven
             ,
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Solomon
             .
             
               The
               dust
               shall
               return
               unto
               the
               earth
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             
             In
             this
             place
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             dust
             is
             meant
             our
             bodie
             ,
             which
             of
             necessity
             returns
             unto
             the
             earth
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             taken
             :
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             our
             soule
             which
             returns
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             :
             now
             then
             to
             conclude
             ,
             the
             body
             must
             first
             be
             made
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             return
             unto
             the
             Creator
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             certainly
             Solomon
             had
             inverted
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             propounded
             them
             thus
             ;
             The
             Spirit
             shall
             return
             unto
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             to
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Elias
             the
             famous
             Grammarian
             ,
             in
             his
             dictionary
             called
             Tisbi
             ,
             expounding
             the
             word
             Chabat
             hath
             left
             it
             in
             record
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Jews
             do
             take
             their
             farewell
             of
             this
             t●r
             restrial
             paradise
             ,
             and
             the
             chamberlain
             death
             hath
             furnished
             him
             with
             a
             lodging
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             of
             death
             comes
             and
             sits
             upon
             his
             sepulchre
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             soule
             returns
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             reanimates
             and
             erects
             it
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             the
             Angel
             takes
             an
             iron
             chain
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             of
             which
             is
             hot
             ,
             the
             other
             cold
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             smites
             the
             dead
             corpes
             two
             times
             or
             more
             .
             At
             the
             first
             stroke
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             are
             torn
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             At
             the
             second
             all
             the
             bones
             are
             dispersed
             abroad
             ,
             at
             the
             third
             ,
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             carcass
             is
             turned
             into
             dust
             ▪
             and
             ashes
             ;
             Then
             come
             the
             good
             Angels
             and
             gather
             the
             bones
             together
             ,
             honouring
             them
             with
             a
             second
             burial
             .
             This
             punishment
             the
             Rabbines
             call
             
               Chibbut
               hakkeber
            
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             only
             write
             of
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             absurdly
             believe
             ,
             in
             their
             common
             prayer
             petitioning
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             them
             against
             this
             punishment
             ,
             and
             divert
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             that
             petition
             which
             they
             call
             Benschen
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             they
             use
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             Chasidim
             that
             who
             is
             much
             given
             to
             almsdeeds
             ,
             
             is
             a
             lover
             of
             reproof
             and
             honesty
             ,
             who
             entertains
             strangers
             willingly
             and
             from
             his
             very
             heart
             ,
             who
             prayes
             with
             an
             attent
             minde
             ;
             although
             he
             die
             without
             the
             land
             of
             
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             shall
             neither
             tast
             nor
             trie
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             certainly
             preserved
             against
             the
             
               Chibbut
               hackkeber
            
             .
             a
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             die
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             are
             free
             from
             this
             torture
             :
             but
             they
             who
             die
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             are
             subject
             thereunto
             .
             Hither
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             referred
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             die
             in
             other
             lands
             are
             wont
             to
             wander
             through
             secret
             caves
             and
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             untill
             they
             come
             to
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             are
             not
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             general
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             thing
             we
             have
             formerly
             made
             mention
             of
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             and
             other
             places
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Jews
             Messias
             who
             is
             yet
             for
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             THat
             a
             Messias
             was
             promised
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             all
             with
             one
             mouth
             acknowledge
             ;
             hereupon
             petitioning
             in
             their
             daily
             prayers
             that
             he
             would
             come
             quickly
             ;
             before
             the
             houreglass
             of
             their
             life
             be
             run
             out
             .
             The
             only
             scruple
             is
             of
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             in
             which
             he
             shall
             appear
             .
          
           
             They
             generally
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             future
             Messias
             shall
             be
             a
             simple
             man
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             far
             exceeding
             the
             whole
             generation
             of
             mortals
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             vertues
             :
             who
             shall
             marry
             a
             wife
             and
             beget
             children
             ,
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             kingdom
             after
             him
             .
             
             When
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             mentioneth
             a
             twofold
             Messias
             ,
             the
             one
             plain
             ,
             poor
             ,
             and
             meek
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             :
             the
             other
             illustrious
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             highly
             advanced
             and
             exalted
             :
             the
             Jews
             forge
             unto
             themselves
             two
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             one
             which
             they
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Messias
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             that
             poor
             and
             simple
             one
             ,
             yet
             an
             experienced
             and
             valiant
             leader
             for
             the
             warrs
             ;
             Another
             
             whom
             they
             entitle
             Messias
             the
             son
             of
             David
             that
             true
             Messias
             who
             is
             to
             be
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             in
             their
             own
             land
             .
             About
             whose
             coming
             they
             are
             among
             themselves
             altogether
             disagreeing
             .
          
           
             Those
             ancient
             Jews
             who
             lived
             before
             Christs
             incarnation
             ,
             did
             not
             much
             miss
             the
             marke
             ,
             when
             Elias
             said
             that
             the
             world
             should
             continue
             six
             thousand
             years
             ,
             whereof
             two
             thousand
             were
             to
             be
             void
             and
             without
             force
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             thousand
             under
             the
             law
             :
             and
             the
             last
             under
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             Their
             hope
             was
             therefore
             this
             ,
             that
             foure
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             worlds
             creation
             fully
             expired
             ,
             their
             Messias
             should
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             in
             which
             their
             errour
             was
             small
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             account
             of
             us
             Christians
             ,
             Christ
             the
             true
             Messias
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             3963.
             year
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Jews
             computation
             in
             the
             year
             3761
             ,
             we
             and
             they
             differing
             202
             years
             .
             And
             now
             because
             Christ
             came
             not
             unto
             them
             in
             great
             power
             ,
             a
             king
             of
             glorious
             state
             (
             such
             as
             were
             David
             and
             Solomon
             )
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             that
             usurping
             Herod
             ,
             and
             Roman
             cruelty
             ,
             neither
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             and
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             :
             but
             only
             began
             his
             kingdom
             over
             them
             ▪
             with
             the
             spiritual
             scepter
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             even
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             for
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             though
             some
             few
             did
             acknowledge
             and
             embrace
             him
             ,
             
             and
             at
             that
             time
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             approved
             men
             amongst
             them
             did
             expect
             his
             coming
             :
             thus
             we
             finde
             a
             Simeon
             waiting
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             and
             Anna
             that
             old
             Prophetess
             speaking
             of
             him
             to
             all
             that
             hoped
             for
             deliverance
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             
             The
             very
             same
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Jews
             were
             most
             ingrateful
             ,
             
               yet
               is
               there
               a
               remnant
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               grace
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             when
             all
             kingly
             power
             ,
             sacerdotal
             honour
             and
             dignity
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             made
             a
             ruinous
             heap
             ,
             and
             their
             beauty
             the
             temple
             turned
             into
             ashes
             ,
             every
             one
             now
             begins
             to
             suspect
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             to
             be
             past
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             in
             the
             52.
             years
             ufter
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             a
             certain
             proud
             and
             haughty
             Jew
             boasting
             that
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             feared
             not
             to
             affirme
             himself
             the
             same
             of
             
             whom
             Balaam
             prophesied
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               now
               ,
               I
               shall
               behold
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               nigh
               :
               there
               shall
               come
               a
               star
               out
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               a
               Scepter
               shall
               rise
               out
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               smite
               the
               corners
               of
               Moab
               ,
               and
               destroy
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
               .
               And
               Edom
               shall
               be
               a
               possession
               ,
               Seir
               also
               shall
               be
               a
               possession
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               Israel
               shall
               do
               valiantly
               .
            
             Others
             understood
             this
             prophesie
             of
             the
             then
             newly
             begun
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             the
             Jews
             even
             at
             this
             day
             determine
             their
             Messias
             as
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             those
             things
             which
             Balaam
             foretold
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             substance
             .
             That
             the
             said
             Jew
             should
             proclaim
             himself
             the
             Messias
             ,
             was
             most
             grateful
             unto
             them
             :
             who
             presently
             in
             their
             own
             conceits
             can
             nourish
             hopes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             become
             the
             conquerours
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             destroyed
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             .
             This
             Seducer
             following
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             prophesie
             ,
             names
             himself
             ,
             
               Ben
               Chocab
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             a
             Star.
             His
             chief
             follower
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             very
             first
             clave
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             
               Rabbi
               Akibha
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             who
             had
             under
             his
             tuition
             twenty
             four
             thousand
             Scholars
             ,
             proclaiming
             him
             to
             be
             
               Malka
               Meschiccha
            
             ,
             Christ
             the
             King.
             By
             this
             means
             much
             people
             went
             after
             him
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             chused
             unto
             himself
             the
             City
             Bittera
             for
             the
             seat
             of
             his
             kingdom
             .
             But
             when
             that
             Adrian
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             after
             a
             siege
             of
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             taken
             and
             killed
             this
             their
             Messias
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             this
             beautiful
             Star
             had
             miserably
             slaughtered
             more
             then
             four
             hundred
             thousand
             Jews
             ,
             
             then
             the
             remnant
             of
             so
             great
             a
             massacre
             perceiving
             themselves
             led
             astray
             by
             this
             their
             Star
             ,
             turn
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             from
             that
             day
             to
             this
             Barcozabh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             a
             lye
             ,
             a
             lying
             and
             bastardly
             Messias
             .
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             many
             since
             have
             lived
             who
             would
             be
             reputed
             for
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             a
             book
             called
             
               Schebhet
               Jehudah
            
             *
             .
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Jews
             convicted
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             confesse
             that
             the
             time
             in
             which
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             already
             past
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             they
             had
             despised
             and
             rejected
             Christ
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             appeared
             ,
             they
             falsified
             the
             above
             mentioned
             tradition
             of
             Elias
             (
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             come
             about
             the
             four
             thousandth
             year
             of
             the
             world
             )
             by
             
             annexing
             unto
             it
             this
             Comment
             ;
             that
             the
             time
             was
             prolonged
             for
             their
             offences
             .
             But
             when
             at
             length
             no
             reason
             could
             be
             pretended
             of
             this
             long
             delay
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             desine
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             :
             their
             onely
             evasion
             is
             ,
             to
             smite
             with
             this
             curse
             the
             head
             of
             him
             that
             should
             determine
             a
             certain
             season
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             
             
               Tippach
               ruchan
               atzman
               schel
               mechasschebhe
               Kitzin
               *
               ,
               Which
               is
               ,
               Let
               their
               soul
               and
               body
               burst
               with
               a
               sw●lling
               Rupture
               ,
               who
               peremptorily
               set
               down
               the
               time
            
             ;
             that
             time
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             which
             the
             Messias
             is
             expresly
             for
             to
             come
             .
             Yet
             this
             not
             at
             all
             pondered
             ,
             and
             nothing
             set
             by
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             moved
             by
             the
             prophesies
             of
             the
             men
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             have
             in
             their
             souls
             and
             consciences
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             already
             past
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             their
             writings
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             is
             born
             indeed
             ;
             but
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             impenitent
             life
             ,
             not
             as
             yet
             revealed
             .
             And
             at
             this
             instant
             all
             the
             Jews
             dwelling
             amongst
             us
             are
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
             Hereupon
             
               Rabbi
               Solomon
               Jarchi
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             the
             Messias
             was
             born
             in
             that
             day
             in
             which
             ●erusalem
             was
             last
             of
             all
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             hath
             so
             long
             been
             hid
             ,
             to
             be
             uncertain
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             think
             that
             he
             lies
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             bound
             to
             the
             womans
             hair
             ,
             grounding
             upon
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Song
             of
             
               Solomon
               :
               Thy
               head
               upon
               thee
               is
               like
               Carmel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               hair
               of
               thy
               head
               like
               purple
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               bound
               in
               the
               Galleries
               .
            
             By
             King
             understaning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             by
             Galleries
             ,
             Paradise
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Solomon
            
             follows
             this
             exposition
             of
             these
             ancient
             Rabbines
             .
             
             The
             Talmudists
             write
             ,
             that
             he
             lies
             in
             Rome
             under
             a
             gate
             among
             sick
             folks
             and
             Lepers
             ,
             perswaded
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Esay
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             one
             
               despised
               and
               rejected
               of
               men
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               acquainted
               with
               grief
            
             .
             Others
             forge
             other
             lies
             and
             tales
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             all
             these
             things
             fall
             out
             according
             to
             their
             own
             desire
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             still
             believe
             he
             is
             to
             come
             .
             First
             then
             before
             his
             coming
             shall
             happen
             ten
             notable
             miracles
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             admonished
             and
             incited
             to
             an
             accurate
             preparation
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             also
             be
             warned
             to
             conceive
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             so
             poor
             and
             privately
             as
             Christ
             came
             .
             These
             ten
             miracles
             I
             mean
             here
             to
             present
             in
             the
             same
             words
             that
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             commended
             them
             to
             posterity
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             book
             called
             
               Abkas
               Rochel
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             miracle
             ,
             God
             shall
             stirr
             up
             and
             produce
             three
             kings
             ,
             
             who
             proving
             traitors
             to
             their
             own
             faith
             ,
             shall
             also
             turn
             Apostates
             :
             so
             living
             before
             men
             as
             though
             they
             served
             the
             true
             God
             :
             yet
             in
             very
             deed
             practising
             nothing
             less
             ;
             seducing
             silly
             souls
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             tormenting
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             abjure
             God
             and
             their
             own
             faith
             ,
             even
             so
             that
             many
             of
             the
             sinners
             of
             Israel
             shall
             utterly
             despair
             of
             redemption
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             deny
             God
             ,
             and
             forsake
             his
             fear
             .
             Concerning
             these
             things
             Isaiah
             speaketh
             ,
             c.
             59.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Judgment
               is
               turned
               away
               backward
               ,
               and
               justice
               standeth
               afar
               off
               ;
               for
               truth
               is
               fllen
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               and
               equity
               cannot
               enter
               ,
               yea
               truth
               faileth
               .
            
             What
             ?
             All
             they
             why
             shall
             love
             the
             truth
             shall
             flee
             in
             troops
             ,
             and
             flying
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             caves
             and
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             massacred
             by
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             mighty
             ,
             and
             tyrannical
             persecutors
             .
             At
             that
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             king
             in
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               abide
               many
               dayes
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               without
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               without
               an
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               Teraphin
               :
            
             There
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             more
             
               Rosch
               Ieschibhah
               (
               b
            
             )
             that
             is
             head
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             no
             faithful
             teachers
             who
             may
             feed
             the
             people
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             merciful
             and
             holy
             ,
             no
             famous
             and
             eminent
             persons
             shall
             remain
             .
             The
             heaven
             shall
             be
             shut
             up
             and
             food
             shall
             fail
             ;
             these
             three
             kings
             shall
             enact
             laws
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             burdensome
             ,
             and
             so
             tyrannical
             ,
             pronounce
             such
             heavie
             judgments
             upon
             men
             ,
             that
             but
             a
             very
             few
             shall
             be
             left
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             rather
             die
             ,
             then
             living
             deny
             their
             maker
             .
             Yet
             these
             three
             kings
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             disposition
             shall
             only
             reign
             three
             moneths
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             their
             reign
             ▪
             they
             shall
             double
             the
             ordinary
             tribute
             ,
             so
             that
             who
             formerly
             paied
             only
             eight
             pieces
             ,
             shall
             then
             pay
             eighty
             ,
             he
             who
             formerly
             paied
             ten
             ,
             shall
             then
             be
             forced
             to
             give
             an
             hundred
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             give
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             head
             :
             yea
             also
             ,
             the
             longer
             they
             shall
             reign
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             heavier
             will
             the
             burdens
             be
             which
             they
             shall
             impose
             upon
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             There
             shall
             also
             come
             certain
             men
             from
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             black
             and
             abominable
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             look
             upon
             them
             he
             will
             die
             through
             fear
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             have
             two
             heads
             ,
             and
             eight
             eyes
             ,
             shining
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
             They
             
             shall
             run
             as
             nimbly
             and
             swiftly
             as
             an
             hart
             .
             Then
             shall
             Israel
             cry
             out
             ,
             woe
             unto
             us
             ,
             woe
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             frighted
             little
             ones
             cry
             alass
             alass
             ,
             dear
             father
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
             then
             shall
             the
             father
             answer
             ,
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Israel
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             even
             at
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             miracle
             ,
             God
             shall
             make
             the
             sun
             to
             exceed
             in
             heat
             ,
             that
             many
             burning
             feavers
             ,
             plagues
             ,
             and
             other
             diseases
             shall
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             ,
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             people
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             die
             daily
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             length
             weeping
             ,
             shall
             bitterly
             cry
             out
             ,
             woe
             and
             alass
             whither
             shall
             we
             turn
             our selves
             ?
             where
             shall
             we
             hide
             us
             ?
             Thus
             with
             expedition
             they
             shall
             goe
             and
             dig
             their
             own
             graves
             ,
             wish
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             with
             thirst
             and
             grief
             ,
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             Caves
             and
             Dens
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             this
             great
             heat
             shall
             be
             as
             physick
             and
             a
             refreshing
             to
             them
             that
             are
             just
             and
             good
             in
             Israel
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               unto
               you
               that
               fear
               my
               name
               shall
               the
               sun
               of
               righteousness
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               go
               forth
               and
               grow
               up
               as
               calves
               of
               the
               stall
            
             ;
             by
             this
             sun
             of
             righteousness
             understanding
             that
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
             
             Balaam
             (
             say
             they
             )
             also
             prophesied
             of
             this
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               alass
               who
               shall
               live
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               brought
               it
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             third
             miracle
             ,
             God
             shall
             make
             a
             dew
             of
             blood
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             which
             all
             Christians
             and
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             thinking
             to
             be
             watery
             and
             most
             delightful
             ,
             shall
             take
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             drinking
             die
             .
             The
             Reprobate
             also
             in
             Israel
             who
             despaired
             of
             redemption
             ,
             shall
             also
             die
             by
             drinking
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             hurtful
             to
             them
             who
             are
             just
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             true
             faith
             firmly
             cleaving
             unto
             God
             ,
             
             do
             persevere
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
               They
               that
               be
               just
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turne
               many
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               as
               the
               stars
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             again
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             for
             three
             dayes
             space
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             blood
             ;
             
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               I
               will
               give
               signes
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               blood
               and
               fire
               and
               pillars
               of
               smoke
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             miracle
             ,
             God
             shall
             send
             a
             wholsome
             dew
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             They
             shall
             drink
             of
             this
             who
             are
             indifferent
             honest
             ▪
             It
             shall
             serve
             as
             a
             salve
             to
             them
             who
             were
             made
             sick
             by
             drinking
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               as
               dew
               to
               Israel
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               grow
               as
               the
               lillie
               ,
               and
               cast
               forth
               his
               root
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             miracle
             .
             
             God
             shall
             turn
             the
             sune
             into
             so
             thick
             a
             darkenss
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             shine
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             dayes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               The
               sun
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               moon
               into
               blood
               ,
               before
               the
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               come
               .
            
             At
             the
             end
             of
             thirty
             dayes
             God
             shall
             restore
             its
             light
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               They
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               as
               prisoners
               are
               gathered
               in
               the
               pit
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               dayes
               they
               shall
               be
               visited
               .
            
             The
             Christians
             being
             sore
             affraid
             to
             see
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             confounded
             with
             shame
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             that
             all
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             for
             Israels
             sake
             :
             yea
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             shall
             embrace
             the
             Jewish
             religion
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               They
               that
               observe
               lying
               vanities
               forsake
               their
               own
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sixth
             miracle
             ,
             
             God
             shall
             permit
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Edom
             (
             to
             wit
             that
             of
             the
             Romans
             )
             to
             bear
             rule
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             One
             of
             whose
             Emperours
             shall
             reign
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             nine
             moneths
             ,
             who
             shall
             bring
             many
             great
             kingdoms
             to
             desolation
             ,
             whose
             anger
             shall
             flame
             towards
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             exacting
             a
             great
             tribute
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             bringing
             them
             into
             much
             misery
             and
             calamity
             .
             Then
             shall
             Israel
             after
             a
             strange
             manner
             be
             brought
             low
             and
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             have
             any
             helper
             :
             of
             this
             time
             Esay
             prophesied
             ,
             
             
               And
               he
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               wondred
               that
               there
               was
               no
               intercessor
               :
               therefore
               his
               arm
               brought
               salvation
               unto
               him
               .
            
             After
             the
             expiration
             of
             these
             nine
             moneths
             ,
             God
             shall
             send
             the
             
               Messias
               son
               of
               Joseph
            
             ,
             who
             shall
             come
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             whose
             name
             shall
             be
             Nehemiah
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Husiel
             .
             He
             shall
             come
             with
             the
             stem
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             Benjamin
             and
             Manasses
             ;
             and
             with
             one
             part
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Gad.
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Israelites
             shall
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             gather
             unto
             him
             out
             of
             every
             City
             and
             nation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Turn
               ye
               back
               sliding
               children
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               reign
               over
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               you
               one
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               a
               tribe
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               to
               Sion
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             shall
             Messias
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             make
             great
             war
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Edom
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Pope
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             being
             conqueror
             shall
             kill
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             army
             ,
             and
             also
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Edom
             ,
             make
             desolate
             the
             Roman
             Monarchie
             ,
             bring
             back
             some
             of
             the
             holy
             vessels
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             are
             treasured
             up
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Aelianus
             .
             Moreover
             the
             king
             of
             
             Egypt
             shall
             enter
             into
             league
             with
             Israel
             ,
             and
             shall
             kill
             all
             the
             men
             inhabiting
             about
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             Ascalon
             :
             which
             thing
             once
             noised
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             a
             horrid
             dread
             and
             astonishment
             shall
             overwhelm
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             miracle
             .
             
             They
             say
             that
             at
             Rome
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             piece
             of
             marble
             ,
             in
             shape
             resembling
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             so
             framed
             and
             fashioned
             ,
             not
             by
             mans
             workmanship
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Lords
             hand
             .
             To
             this
             Image
             shall
             all
             the
             wicked
             livers
             in
             the
             world
             gather
             themselves
             ,
             and
             burning
             in
             lust
             towards
             it
             ,
             shall
             commit
             incest
             with
             it
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             marble
             will
             the
             Lord
             forme
             an
             Infant
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             certain
             rupture
             shall
             issue
             out
             of
             it
             .
             This
             infant
             shall
             be
             called
             
               Armillus
               Harascha
               ,
               Armillus
            
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Christians
             call
             Antichrist
             .
             His
             length
             and
             bredth
             shall
             be
             tenn●els
             ,
             the
             space
             betwixt
             his
             eyes
             and
             the
             palm
             cross
             wise
             .
             His
             hollow
             eyes
             red
             ,
             his
             hair
             yellow
             like
             gold
             ,
             the
             soles
             of
             his
             feet
             green
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             his
             deformity
             compleat
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             two
             heads
             .
             He
             coming
             to
             the
             wicked
             king
             of
             Rome
             ,
             shall
             affirm
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             and
             god
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             easily
             give
             credit
             :
             and
             make
             him
             king
             over
             them
             .
             All
             the
             sons
             of
             Esau
             shall
             love
             and
             stick
             fast
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             shall
             bring
             under
             his
             yoak
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Esaus
             ofspring
             glorying
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             ,
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             bring
             me
             the
             law
             which
             I
             gave
             unto
             you
             .
             Which
             they
             shall
             presently
             deliver
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             receive
             as
             true
             and
             legitimate
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             he
             gave
             that
             law
             and
             book
             unto
             them
             ,
             desiring
             that
             they
             will
             beleeve
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             once
             finished
             ,
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             Embassadors
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             Nehemiah
             the
             son
             of
             Husiel
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ;
             with
             this
             mandate
             to
             bring
             their
             law
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             God
             :
             At
             the
             report
             of
             this
             ,
             fear
             and
             wonder
             assault
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             Nehemias
             accompanied
             with
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             voluntiers
             of
             the
             tube
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             carrying
             also
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             with
             him
             ,
             shall
             come
             unto
             Armillus
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             read
             him
             this
             sentence
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               thou
               shall
               have
               none
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               .
            
             To
             whom
             Armillus
             making
             answer
             ,
             shall
             deny
             any
             such
             sentence
             to
             be
             extant
             in
             their
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             
             they
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             other
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Then
             shall
             Nehemiah
             the
             son
             of
             Husiel
             in
             that
             instant
             command
             his
             followers
             to
             binde
             Armillus
             ,
             and
             entering
             the
             field
             with
             thirty
             thousand
             armed
             Nobles
             ,
             shall
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             his
             assistants
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Armillus
             greatly
             enraged
             ,
             shall
             gather
             together
             all
             his
             forces
             in
             a
             deep
             valley
             to
             fight
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             no
             small
             number
             of
             Jacobs
             posterity
             .
             There
             shall
             Messias
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             breath
             his
             last
             ,
             whom
             the
             holy
             Angels
             shall
             take
             ,
             hide
             ,
             and
             casket
             up
             with
             other
             Patriarks
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Israelites
             shall
             be
             struck
             with
             such
             astonishment
             ,
             their
             hearts
             shall
             fleet
             like
             water
             ;
             but
             Armillus
             himself
             shall
             not
             know
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Messias
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             not
             leave
             one
             of
             them
             alive
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             banish
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             their
             dominions
             ,
             no
             way
             permitting
             them
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             their
             coinhabitants
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             such
             trouble
             and
             distresse
             shall
             at
             that
             time
             perplex
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             Michael
             come
             and
             fan
             away
             the
             wicked
             in
             Israel
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               At
               that
               time
               shall
               Michael
               stand
               up
               ,
               the
               great
               Prince
               ,
               which
               standeth
               for
               the
               children
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               such
               as
               never
               was
               since
               there
               was
               a
               nation
               even
               to
               that
               same
               time
               .
            
             Then
             the
             remnant
             shall
             flee
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             God
             shall
             try
             and
             purge
             them
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             silver
             and
             gold
             is
             tried
             in
             the
             Furnace
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               purge
               out
               from
               among
               you
               the
               Rebels
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               them
               that
               transgresse
               against
               me
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Many
               shall
               be
               purified
               ,
               made
               white
               ,
               and
               tryed
               ;
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               understand
               :
               but
               the
               wise
               shall
               understand
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             whole
             remainder
             of
             Israel
             be
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             for
             forty
             five
             dayes
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             fare
             being
             grasse
             ,
             leaves
             ,
             and
             herbs
             ;
             and
             that
             Scripture
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             
             I
             
               will
               allure
               her
               ,
               and
               bring
               her
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               aud
               speak
               comfortably
               unto
               her
               .
            
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               From
               the
               time
               that
               the
               daily
               sacrifice
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               abomination
               that
               maketh
               desolate
               ,
               set
               up
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               
               dayes
               .
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               the
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               and
               five
               and
               thirty
               dayes
               .
               But
               goe
               thou
               thy
               way
               till
               the
               end
               be
               :
               for
               thou
               shalt
               rest
               ▪
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               lot
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             Conceive
             that
             forty
             five
             being
             added
             to
             the
             precedent
             number
             of
             ninty
             ,
             the
             last
             number
             of
             1335
             daies
             doth
             arise
             .
             In
             that
             time
             all
             the
             wicked
             in
             Israel
             shall
             perish
             ;
             who
             are
             unworthy
             to
             be
             copartners
             in
             such
             a
             deliverance
             .
             Finally
             ,
             Armillus
             invading
             Egypt
             with
             great
             power
             shall
             subdue
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               The
               land
               of
               Egypt
               shall
               not
               escape
               .
            
             From
             Egypt
             he
             shall
             muster
             his
             forces
             for
             Jerusalem
             ,
             striving
             with
             might
             and
             main
             once
             more
             to
             make
             it
             a
             desolate
             heap
             .
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               plant
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               his
               palace
               ,
               between
               the
               Seas
               ,
               in
               the
               glorious
               holy
               mountain
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               help
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eighth
             miracle
             .
             The
             Archangel
             Michael
             shall
             arise
             ,
             and
             shall
             thrice
             winde
             a
             mighty
             trumpet
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               trumpets
               shall
               be
               blowen
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               come
               that
               were
               ready
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Assyria
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               outcasts
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               shall
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               holy
               mount
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               shall
               blow
               the
               trumpet
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shall
               goe
               with
               the
               whirlewinds
               of
               the
               South
               .
            
             At
             the
             sound
             of
             this
             trumpet
             the
             true
             
               Messias
               the
               son
               of
               David
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Elias
             shall
             appear
             and
             manifest
             themselves
             to
             the
             devout
             Israelites
             inhabiting
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Judea
             .
             Then
             shall
             they
             receive
             incouragement
             ,
             the
             weary
             hands
             shall
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             strength
             shall
             visit
             the
             feeble
             knees
             .
             All
             the
             Jews
             also
             wheresoever
             dispersed
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             shall
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             confess
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             visited
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             plenary
             deliverance
             hath
             been
             gracious
             to
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             captives
             of
             Ashur
             shall
             be
             gathered
             together
             .
             But
             the
             sound
             of
             this
             trumpet
             shall
             blast
             the
             Christians
             and
             people
             of
             the
             world
             with
             fear
             and
             astonishment
             ,
             casting
             them
             into
             horrid
             maladies
             ,
             Then
             shall
             the
             Jews
             gird
             up
             their
             loins
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             a
             weary
             journey
             seek
             to
             revisite
             their
             Jerusalem
             .
             Messias
             also
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             harbinger
             Elias
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithfull
             his
             followers
             in
             Israell
             with
             great
             joy
             shall
             come
             into
             Jerusalem
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             this
             pierceth
             the
             ears
             of
             wicked
             Armillus
             :
             he
             will
             babble
             out
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             this
             abject
             and
             base
             people
             thus
             behave
             
             themselves
             ?
             and
             shall
             once
             more
             with
             a
             great
             army
             of
             Christians
             hasten
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             give
             battel
             to
             to
             their
             newly
             inaugurated
             soveraign
             .
             But
             God
             shall
             not
             permit
             that
             the
             Israelites
             should
             fall
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             but
             speaking
             unto
             the
             Messias
             shall
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Come
             thou
             and
             sit
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             sit
             you
             still
             ,
             hold
             your
             peace
             ,
             and
             quietly
             expect
             that
             great
             deliverance
             which
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             will
             impart
             unto
             you
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             rain
             from
             heaven
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               plead
               against
               him
               with
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               rain
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               bands
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               many
               people
               that
               are
               with
               him
               ,
               an
               overflowing
               rain
               ,
               and
               great
               hailstones
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             Armillus
             with
             his
             whole
             army
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             Atheistical
             Edomites
             (
             the
             Christians
             they
             mean
             )
             who
             laid
             waste
             the
             house
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             led
             us
             captive
             into
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             shall
             miserably
             perish
             ;
             then
             shall
             the
             Jews
             be
             revenged
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               The
               house
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               shall
               be
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
            
             Joseph
             
               a
               flame
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Esau
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             interpret
             ,
             whom
             they
             '
             Christen
             Edomites
             )
             
               shall
               be
               for
               stubble
            
             .
             This
             stubble
             the
             Jews
             shall
             set
             in
             fire
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             left
             to
             us
             Edomites
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             burnt
             and
             turned
             into
             ashes
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             miracle
             .
             
             At
             the
             second
             blast
             of
             Michael
             his
             trumpet
             being
             long
             and
             loud
             ,
             all
             the
             graves
             in
             Jerusalem
             shall
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             arise
             ,
             Messias
             also
             the
             son
             of
             David
             together
             with
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             shall
             restore
             to
             life
             Messias
             that
             good
             son
             of
             Joseph
             reserved
             under
             a
             certain
             gate
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             shall
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             send
             Messias
             the
             son
             of
             David
             as
             an
             Embassador
             to
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             superviving
             the
             last
             slaughter
             ,
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             among
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             summon
             them
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             nations
             without
             delay
             ,
             carry
             the
             Jews
             inhabiting
             their
             quarters
             ,
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             in
             Chariots
             unto
             Sion
             .
             I
             think
             this
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             much
             about
             the
             Greek
             Calends
             .
             
          
           
             The
             tenth
             miracle
             .
             At
             what
             time
             the
             Angel
             Michael
             shall
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             then
             shall
             God
             bring
             them
             forth
             who
             border
             upon
             the
             rivers
             
               Gosane
               Lachlacke
               ,
               Chabore
            
             ,
             
             and
             also
             inhabited
             the
             cities
             of
             Juda
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             number
             infinite
             and
             immesurable
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             infants
             shall
             enter
             into
             Moses
             Paradise
             ;
             the
             earth
             before
             and
             behinde
             them
             shall
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             consume
             all
             which
             is
             needful
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             life
             among
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             shall
             return
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             then
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             of
             the
             divine
             glory
             and
             majesty
             shall
             encompass
             them
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             the
             breaker
             up
             is
             come
             before
             them
             :
             
               they
               have
               broken
               up
               ,
               and
               have
               passed
               through
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               are
               gone
               out
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               king
               shall
               pass
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               on
               the
               head
               of
               them
               .
            
             Moreover
             God
             shall
             open
             unto
             them
             fountains
             flowing
             out
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             refresh
             them
             in
             their
             journey
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thirst
             should
             annoy
             them
             .
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               open
               rivers
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               fountains
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               vallies
               :
            
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               the
               wilderness
               a
               pool
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               dry
               land
               springs
               of
               water
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               not
               hunger
               nor
               thirst
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               heat
               nor
               sun
               smite
               them
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               mercy
               on
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               lead
               them
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               springs
               of
               water
               shall
               he
               guide
               them
               .
            
             To
             comfort
             them
             against
             these
             ten
             signes
             foregoing
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             which
             pretend
             great
             calamity
             and
             affliction
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             tenfold
             consolation
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             is
             certainly
             yet
             for
             to
             come
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Behold
               thy
               king
               cometh
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             that
             he
             shall
             again
             gather
             them
             together
             being
             dispersed
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               I
               will
               bring
               them
               from
               the
               north
               country
               ,
               and
               gather
               them
               from
               the
               coasts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               blinde
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               the
               women
               with
               childe
               ,
               and
               her
               that
               travelleth
               with
               childe
               together
               ,
               a
               great
               company
               shall
               return
               thither
               :
            
             From
             which
             place
             we
             may
             learn
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             went
             unto
             his
             grave
             blind
             or
             lame
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             God
             raise
             up
             cloathed
             with
             the
             same
             imperfections
             :
             that
             one
             may
             more
             easily
             know
             another
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             shall
             so
             perfectly
             cure
             the
             lame
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shall
             skip
             like
             Roes
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leap
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumbe
               sing
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               wilderness
               shall
               the
               waters
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               streams
               in
               the
               desert
               .
            
             
             The
             third
             is
             ;
             
             that
             God
             shall
             raise
             up
             the
             dead
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Many
               that
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               arise
               :
               these
               to
               life
               eternal
               ,
               they
               to
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             
             that
             God
             shall
             build
             them
             up
             a
             third
             temple
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             plat-form
             and
             fashion
             which
             Ezekiel
             hath
             described
             
               cap.
               41.
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             is
             ,
             
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             shall
             be
             the
             sole
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             their
             dominion
             stretching
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Esay
             60.
             12.
             
             
               The
               nation
               and
               kingdom
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               thee
               shall
               perish
               :
               yea
               ,
               these
               nations
               shall
               be
               utterly
               wasted
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             being
             turned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             law
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               For
               then
               will
               I
               turn
               to
               the
               people
               a
               pure
               language
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               all
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               one
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sixth
             is
             ,
             
             that
             God
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             defeat
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Christians
             )
             and
             mightily
             to
             revenge
             himselfe
             upon
             them
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               will
               lay
               vengeance
               upon
               Edom
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               my
               people
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               shall
               do
               in
               Edom
               according
               to
               mine
               anger
               .
            
          
           
             The
             seventh
             is
             ,
             
             that
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             all
             diseases
             and
             maladies
             from
             among
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ;
             
               The
               inhabitants
               shall
               not
               say
               I
               am
               sick
               :
            
             
             
               the
               people
               that
               dwell
               therein
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               their
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eight
             is
             ,
             
             God
             shall
             prolong
             the
             dayes
             and
             yeares
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             So
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             as
             long
             as
             the
             oake
             or
             other
             of
             that
             kinde
             :
             
             for
             saith
             the
             lord
             ,
             
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               a
               tree
               are
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               my
               elect
               shall
               long
               enioy
               the
               works
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               thence
               an
               infant
               of
               dayes
               ,
               nor
               an
               old
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               filled
               his
               dayes
               :
               for
               the
               child
               shall
               die
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               old
               ,
               bnt
               the
               Sinner
               being
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               shall
               be
               accursed
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             any
             die
             at
             an
             hundred
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             as
             a
             little
             infant
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             infancy
             :
             for
             at
             that
             time
             the
             years
             of
             life
             of
             the
             Israelites
             shall
             be
             equal
             to
             them
             of
             the
             fathers
             from
             Adam
             to
             Noah
             ,
             as
             Abenezra
             comments
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             is
             ,
             
             that
             God
             shall
             so
             clearly
             manifest
             himself
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             .
             As
             it
             is
             
             recorded
             :
             
             
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               and
               all
               flesh
               shall
               see
               together
               :
               because
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               it
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             shall
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               afterward
               that
               I
               will
               powr
               out
               my
               spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               your
               sons
               and
               your
               daughters
               shall
               prophesie
               :
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               ,
               your
               yong
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             degree
             of
             comfort
             is
             ,
             
             that
             God
             shall
             quite
             root
             out
             of
             them
             all
             imbred
             lusts
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             unto
             evil
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               A
               new
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               give
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
            
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             delivered
             what
             we
             promised
             out
             of
             the
             book
             called
             
               Abhkas
               r●chel
            
             ,
             in
             which
             though
             it
             be
             summarily
             set
             down
             what
             the
             Jews
             beleeve
             concerning
             their
             Messias
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             yet
             I
             think
             not
             impertinent
             in
             this
             place
             a
             litle
             more
             largely
             to
             declare
             with
             what
             solemnities
             their
             Messias
             shal
             give
             them
             intertainement
             in
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             happiness
             and
             felicitie
             they
             shall
             lead
             their
             lives
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             then
             the
             Messias
             hath
             gathered
             all
             the
             Jews
             together
             out
             of
             all
             the
             nations
             under
             heaven
             and
             from
             the
             foure
             winds
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             brought
             them
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             hony
             ;
             then
             shall
             he
             cause
             to
             be
             prepared
             a
             sumptuous
             and
             delicate
             banquet
             ,
             inviting
             and
             friendly
             welcoming
             unto
             it
             all
             the
             Jews
             with
             great
             pomp
             and
             joy
             inexpressible
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             banquet
             shall
             be
             dished
             up
             and
             served
             in
             ,
             the
             greatest
             beastes
             ,
             fishes
             and
             fouls
             that
             ever
             God
             created
             .
             The
             worst
             wine
             that
             they
             shall
             drink
             shall
             be
             that
             whose
             grape
             had
             its
             growth
             in
             paradise
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             barrel'd
             up
             and
             reserved
             in
             Adams
             Cellar
             unto
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             dish
             in
             this
             feast
             shall
             be
             that
             huge
             oxe
             described
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Job
             ,
             
             to
             be
             of
             such
             great
             strength
             and
             magnitude
             ,
             named
             Behemoth
             .
             This
             the
             Rabbines
             affirme
             to
             be
             the
             same
             oxe
             whereof
             David
             makes
             mention
             in
             his
             50
             Psalm
             and
             10
             verse
             .
             
               All
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               forrest
               are
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               cattel
               (
               Behemoth
               )
               feeding
               on
               a
               thousand
               hills
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             every
             day
             eateth
             up
             the
             grass
             of
             a
             thousand
             hils
             .
             But
             a
             man
             will
             aske
             what
             at
             length
             would
             have
             become
             of
             this
             oxe
             ,
             if
             he
             
             had
             lived
             so
             long
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             long
             since
             eaten
             up
             all
             his
             fodder
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             a
             learnedly
             answer
             that
             this
             oxe
             is
             stall-fed
             ,
             and
             remains
             always
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             eateth
             on
             the
             day
             grows
             again
             upon
             the
             night
             in
             the
             same
             length
             and
             forme
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             dish
             adorning
             the
             table
             shall
             be
             that
             vast
             whale
             ,
             
             Leviathan
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             tone
             Pronounced
             Lipiasan
             )
             who
             is
             also
             described
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             in
             other
             places
             of
             holy
             writ
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             two
             beasts
             there
             hath
             bin
             handsomly
             compiled
             this
             tradition
             by
             the
             wit
             and
             ingenuity
             of
             the
             solid
             pated
             Rabbins
             in
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             
             it
             runs
             thus
             ,
             Rabbi
             Jehudah
             saith
             that
             what
             thing
             soever
             God
             created
             in
             the
             world
             he
             created
             it
             male
             and
             female
             and
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             ;
             for
             he
             created
             the
             Leviathan
             .
             yet
             least
             the
             he
             and
             she
             Leviathan
             :
             by
             engendring
             should
             augment
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             by
             there
             monstrous
             magnitude
             and
             multitude
             destroy
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             God
             gelded
             the
             male
             ,
             and
             killed
             the
             female
             ,
             reserving
             her
             in
             pickle
             to
             be
             meat
             for
             them
             that
             are
             just
             in
             Judah
             and
             feared
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               In
               that
               day
               will
               the
               lord
               with
               a
               sore
               and
               great
               and
               strong
               sword
               punish
               Leviathan
               the
               piercing
               serpent
               ,
               even
               Leviathan
               that
               crooked
               serpent
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               slay
               the
               dragon
               that
               is
               in
               the
               sea
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             created
             that
             great
             ox
             called
             Behemoth
             feeding
             on
             a
             thousand
             hils
             male
             and
             female
             :
             yet
             lest
             by
             multiplying
             they
             might
             fill
             and
             destroy
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             gelded
             the
             male
             and
             killed
             the
             female
             ,
             reserving
             it
             for
             the
             Jewes
             diet
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Loe
               now
               his
               strength
               is
               in
               his
               loynes
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               his
               force
               in
               the
               navell
               of
               his
               belly
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               him
               can
               make
               his
               sword
               to
               approach
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             dish
             in
             this
             banquet
             as
             Elias
             Levita
             in
             his
             dictionarie
             named
             Tesbi
             out
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             reports
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             that
             horrible
             huge
             bird
             called
             Barinchue
             which
             killed
             and
             unboweld
             shall
             then
             be
             rosted
             .
             Concerning
             this
             bird
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Talmud
             she
             cast
             an
             Egge
             out
             of
             her
             nest
             by
             whose
             fall
             three
             hundred
             tall
             Cedars
             were
             broken
             down
             .
             
             and
             the
             Egge
             breaking
             in
             the
             full
             drowned
             three
             score
             villages
             .
             By
             this
             relation
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conceive
             this
             bird
             to
             have
             been
             little
             inferiour
             in
             greatnes
             to
             the
             forementioned
             oxe
             and
             fish
             ;
             whence
             we
             
             may
             also
             collect
             how
             glorious
             a
             dish
             the
             Messias
             is
             to
             make
             of
             it
             for
             his
             guests
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             are
             many
             such
             birds
             (
             Guls
             I
             think
             )
             found
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Judah
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             think
             that
             which
             is
             reported
             of
             this
             to
             be
             fabulous
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             forementioned
             book
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             a
             certain
             great
             crow
             which
             was
             seen
             of
             a
             Rabbine
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             credited
             .
             The
             relation
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Rabbi
               barchannah
            
             saith
             ,
             At
             a
             certain
             time
             I
             saw
             a
             frog
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             great
             as
             the
             village
             Akra
             in
             Hagronia
             ,
             well
             how
             big
             was
             the
             village
             ?
             It
             consisted
             of
             no
             fewer
             then
             threescore
             houses
             .
             Then
             came
             a
             mighty
             serpent
             and
             swallowed
             up
             this
             frog
             .
             Instantly
             upon
             this
             ,
             a
             great
             crow
             flying
             that
             way
             picked
             up
             as
             a
             small
             morsel
             both
             the
             frog
             and
             the
             serpent
             ;
             and
             taking
             him
             to
             flight
             sat
             upon
             a
             Tree
             ,
             now
             think
             with
             your selves
             how
             great
             and
             strong
             this
             tree
             must
             be
             .
             To
             which
             
               Rabbi
               papa
            
             the
             son
             of
             Samuel
             making
             answer
             ,
             unless
             I
             had
             been
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             mine
             eyes
             seen
             the
             very
             tree
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             beleeved
             it
             .
             Thus
             much
             the
             Talmudist
             .
             Who
             dare
             give
             the
             lie
             to
             this
             Rabbine
             ?
             When
             that
             good
             man
             Kimchi
             commenting
             on
             the
             fifty
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             explaining
             the
             word
             Ziz
             hath
             there
             witnessed
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Judah
            
             the
             son
             of
             Simeon
             did
             avouch
             Ziz
             to
             be
             a
             bird
             of
             that
             bigness
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             spreads
             abroad
             his
             wings
             he
             hides
             the
             body
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             wraps
             the
             world
             in
             darkness
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             on
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             a
             certain
             Rabbine
             was
             upon
             the
             sea
             in
             a
             little
             ship
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             which
             he
             saw
             a
             bird
             standing
             of
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             
             that
             water
             came
             only
             to
             her
             knees
             :
             which
             the
             Rabbine
             observing
             ,
             bespeaks
             his
             companions
             that
             there
             they
             might
             wash
             themselves
             seeing
             the
             water
             was
             not
             deep
             .
             But
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             hindred
             the
             attempt
             ,
             saying
             unto
             the
             Rahbine
             ,
             see
             that
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             :
             for
             now
             seven
             whole
             years
             are
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             since
             a
             certain
             man
             let
             a
             hatchet
             fall
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             ever
             since
             a
             falling
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             bottome
             .
             By
             which
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             gather
             how
             long
             legs
             this
             bird
             had
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             her
             body
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             proportion
             to
             her
             feet
             .
             Without
             doubt
             these
             birds
             keep
             their
             residence
             in
             the
             wood
             Ela
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             
             a
             Lion
             is
             reported
             to
             live
             of
             such
             an
             unheard
             of
             portraicture
             ,
             that
             only
             to
             relate
             would
             strike
             a
             man
             with
             astonishment
             .
             Of
             this
             Lion
             the
             Talmud
             thus
             fables
             .
             When
             upon
             
             on
             a
             certain
             time
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             asked
             
               Rabbi
               Josuah
            
             the
             son
             of
             Hananiah
             ,
             what
             the
             reason
             was
             why
             their
             God
             compared
             himself
             unto
             a
             Lion
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             was
             of
             so
             great
             strength
             that
             he
             could
             kill
             a
             Lion
             ?
             the
             Rabbine
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             compare
             himself
             unto
             an
             ordinary
             Lion
             ,
             but
             unto
             such
             an
             one
             as
             lived
             in
             the
             wood
             Fla
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             Prince
             replied
             ,
             shew
             me
             that
             Lion.
             Then
             the
             Rabbine
             by
             prayer
             obtained
             of
             God
             that
             the
             lion
             should
             leave
             the
             wood
             ,
             and
             come
             ,
             when
             hs
             was
             yet
             foure
             hundred
             miles
             distant
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             roared
             so
             terribly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             women
             with
             child
             in
             Rome
             became
             abortive
             ,
             and
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             flat
             unto
             the
             ground
             .
             When
             he
             had
             come
             an
             hundred
             miles
             nearer
             ,
             he
             the
             second
             time
             roared
             so
             fearefully
             that
             all
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             Romanes
             fell
             out
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             &
             the
             Emperour
             falling
             from
             his
             throne
             ,
             lay
             prostrate
             upon
             the
             earth
             half
             dead
             ;
             who
             with
             vehement
             entreaties
             begs
             of
             the
             Rabbin
             to
             send
             back
             the
             Lion
             ;
             which
             was
             likewise
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             But
             these
             fables
             draw
             us
             too
             far
             from
             the
             smell
             of
             that
             fast
             which
             the
             Messias
             hath
             provided
             for
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Behemoth
             and
             Leviathan
             will
             not
             digest
             well
             without
             a
             Cup
             of
             older
             wine
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Messias
             shall
             broach
             that
             wine
             and
             give
             it
             unto
             his
             guests
             ,
             
             which
             was
             made
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             was
             kept
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             world
             to
             that
             time
             in
             Adams
             Cellar
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               In
               that
               day
               sing
               you
               unto
               her
               a
               vineyard
               of
               red
               wins
               .
            
             
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               do
               keep
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               water
               it
               every
               moment
               :
               lest
               any
               hurt
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               it
               night
               and
               day
               :
            
             again
             ,
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               cup
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               thereof
               is
               red
               :
               it
               is
               full
               mixt
               ;
               he
               shall
               poure
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               dregs
               therof
               all
               the
               ungodly
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               drink
               and
               suck
               them
               up
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             the
             supper
             be
             served
             in
             ,
             
             the
             Messias
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             others
             celebrating
             Festivals
             and
             Marriages
             ,
             shall
             present
             the
             Jews
             with
             pleasant
             sports
             and
             plaies
             to
             make
             them
             merry
             .
             He
             will
             cause
             Behemoth
             and
             Leviathan
             to
             meet
             in
             some
             spacious
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             shall
             play
             before
             the
             Messias
             to
             pass
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             minds
             refreshing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Surely
               the
               Mountains
               bring
               him
               forth
               food
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               play
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               There
               go
               the
               ships
            
             ,
             
             
               there
               is
               that
               Leviathan
               whom
               thou
               hast
               
               made
               to
               play
               therein
               .
            
             Then
             the
             oxe
             running
             hither
             and
             thither
             shall
             bend
             his
             hornes
             against
             the
             Leviathan
             ;
             which
             will
             greatly
             affect
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               It
               will
               be
               more
               grateful
               to
               the
               Lord
               then
               a
               bullock
               that
               hath
               borns
               and
               hoofs
               .
            
             The
             Leviathan
             also
             shall
             come
             to
             encounter
             the
             oxe
             ,
             armed
             with
             his
             fins
             as
             an
             helmet
             ,
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Who
               can
               open
               the
               doors
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               his
               teeth
               are
               terrible
               round
               about
               .
               His
               scales
               are
               his
               pride
               ,
               shut
               up
               together
               as
               with
               a
               close
               seale
               .
            
             Here
             shall
             be
             the
             summons
             to
             the
             battle
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             encounter
             begin
             most
             hot
             and
             furious
             ,
             but
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             of
             equall
             strength
             neither
             can
             overcome
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             wearied
             out
             both
             shall
             fell
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
             Then
             the
             Messias
             drawing
             out
             his
             sword
             shall
             slay
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               At
               that
               day
               will
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               sore
               great
               and
               strong
               sword
               punish
               Leviathan
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             comes
             the
             Cooks
             part
             ,
             nothing
             but
             boyling
             and
             roasting
             :
             and
             great
             provision
             for
             this
             sumptuous
             supper
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             :
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               shall
               make
               unto
               all
               people
               in
               this
               mountain
               a
               feast
               of
               fat
               things
               ,
               of
               fat
               things
               full
               of
               marrow
               .
            
             The
             fish
             shall
             be
             served
             up
             in
             parcels
             to
             the
             guests
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             greatly
             rejoyee
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               shall
               thy
               companions
               make
               a
               banquet
               of
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               shall
               they
               part
               him
               among
               the
               merchants
               .
            
          
           
             This
             donative
             supper
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             messias
             shall
             marry
             a
             wife
             :
             the
             scripture
             being
             witness
             :
             
             
               Kings
               daughters
               were
               among
               thy
               honourable
               women
               :
               upon
               thy
               right
               hand
               stood
               the
               Queen
               in
               a
               vesture
               of
               gold
               .
            
             So
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             interpret
             :
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             Kimchi
             professeth
             in
             his
             great
             gloss
             :
             Among
             the
             honourable
             women
             which
             the
             Mossias
             shall
             have
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             daughters
             of
             Kings
             .
             For
             every
             King
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             esteem
             himself
             highly
             graced
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             give
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             unto
             the
             Messias
             .
             But
             the
             genuine
             and
             rightly
             so
             named
             wise
             of
             the
             Messias
             (
             properly
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             Schegal
             )
             shall
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             beauties
             among
             the
             daughters
             of
             Israel
             ;
             she
             shall
             sit
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             without
             intermission
             abide
             in
             the
             Kings
             closet
             :
             whereas
             the
             other
             shall
             stay
             in
             ,
             the
             supping
             room
             ,
             or
             house
             of
             the
             women
             :
             not
             approaching
             the
             King
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             his
             pleasure
             to
             send
             for
             them
             .
             In
             this
             bond
             of
             Wedlock
             the
             Messias
             shall
             beget
             
             children
             ;
             after
             he
             shall
             die
             as
             other
             mortals
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             shall
             sit
             upon
             his
             throne
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               He
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
               ,
               he
               shall
               prolong
               his
               dayes
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               prosper
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Rabbine
             expounds
             it
             ,
             The
             Messias
             shall
             live
             to
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             last
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             his
             grave
             with
             great
             solemnity
             :
             and
             his
             son
             shall
             reign
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             his
             posterity
             shall
             possess
             his
             seat
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             life
             which
             the
             Jews
             shall
             have
             under
             their
             Messias
             .
             
             First
             of
             all
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Christians
             and
             other
             people
             which
             fell
             not
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             make
             hast
             and
             build
             the
             Jews
             houses
             and
             Cities
             ,
             not
             for
             hire
             ,
             but
             of
             free
             accord
             ,
             till
             their
             ground
             ,
             plant
             them
             vineyards
             ,
             yea
             ,
             bestow
             their
             very
             goods
             upon
             them
             ;
             
             moreover
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             shall
             be
             their
             servants
             whom
             they
             have
             subdued
             .
             They
             themselves
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             in
             costly
             aray
             :
             all
             their
             Priests
             anointed
             shall
             be
             holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               The
               sons
               of
               strangers
               shall
               build
               up
               thy
               walls
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               their
               Kings
               shall
               minister
               unto
               thee
               :
               for
               in
               my
               wrath
               I
               smote
               thee
               ,
               but
               in
               mercy
               have
               I
               had
               favour
               on
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               thy
               gates
               shall
               be
               open
               continually
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               shut
               day
               nor
               night
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               bring
               unto
               thee
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Kings
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               for
               the
               nations
               and
               kingdom
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               thee
               shall
               perish
               ,
               yea
               those
               nations
               shall
               be
               utterly
               wasted
               ,
               
               and
               again
               strangers
               shall
               stand
               and
               feed
               your
               flocks
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               alien
               shall
               be
               your
               plow-men
               ,
               and
               your
               vine-dressers
               .
               But
               you
               shall
               be
               named
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               men
               shall
               call
               you
               the
               Minister
               of
               our
               God
               :
               you
               shall
               eat
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               glory
               stall
               you
               boast
               your selves
               .
            
             (
             Oh
             here
             with
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             how
             are
             the
             Jews
             opprest
             ?
             Although
             some
             of
             them
             satisfie
             and
             appease
             both
             ,
             without
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             own
             brows
             gaining
             many
             a
             million
             :
             for
             which
             many
             a
             poor
             Christian
             suffers
             toile
             and
             vexation
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             shall
             have
             a
             new
             and
             wholsome
             aire
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Behold
               I
               create
               a
               new
               heaven
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               the
               former
               shall
               not
               be
               thought
               upon
               ,
            
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             aire
             they
             shall
             enjoy
             their
             health
             and
             prolong
             their
             life
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             men
             before
             the
             flood
             .
             In
             their
             hoary
             old
             age
             their
             
             strength
             and
             agility
             shall
             not
             forsake
             them
             ,
             but
             remain
             in
             the
             same
             temper
             as
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             writen
             ,
             
               They
               who
               are
               planted
               in
               the
               house
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               shall
               flosrish
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               in
               their
               age
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               fat
               and
               well
               liking
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             seed
             once
             sown
             shall
             for
             ever
             grow
             up
             ,
             
             increase
             ,
             and
             ripen
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             :
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Vines
             which
             require
             but
             one
             plantation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               revive
               as
               wheat
               ,
               flourish
               like
               a
               vine
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               smell
               is
               like
               Lebanon
            
             .
          
           
             Whensoever
             any
             one
             shall
             desire
             rain
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             any
             particular
             Field
             ,
             Garden
             ,
             or
             the
             smallest
             herb
             therein
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             onely
             ,
             without
             delay
             :
             for
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Ask
               you
               rain
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               create
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               showres
               of
               rain
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             they
             gather
             their
             fruits
             and
             wine
             with
             great
             quietnesse
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             molested
             by
             any
             enemy
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sworn
             by
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             arm
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               no
               more
               give
               thy
               corn
               to
               be
               meat
               for
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               of
               strangers
               shall
               not
               drink
               thy
               wine
               for
               the
               which
               thou
               hast
               laboured
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               have
               gathered
               it
               shall
               eat
               it
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             war
             nor
             rumour
             of
             war
             shall
             any
             more
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             land
             :
             
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             firm
             and
             secure
             peace
             established
             ,
             not
             only
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             between
             man
             and
             beast
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               covenant
               for
               them
               in
               that
               day
               with
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               with
               the
               fowls
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               I
               will
               put
               away
               the
               bow
               and
               the
               sword
               and
               war
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               to
               sleep
               secure
               .
               And
               I
               will
               espouse
               thee
               unto
               me
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               in
               justice
               and
               judgement
               ,
               in
               mercy
               and
               commiseration
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Cow
               and
               the
               Bear
               shall
               feed
               :
            
             
             
               their
               young
               ones
               shall
               lie
               down
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Lion
               shall
               eat
               straw
               with
               the
               Ox.
               The
               Wolf
               shall
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               with
               the
               Kid
               :
               and
               the
               Calf
               and
               the
               young
               Lion
               and
               the
               fa●ling
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               childe
               shall
               lead
               them
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             any
             war
             or
             discord
             ariseth
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
             then
             the
             Messias
             shall
             reconcile
             them
             ,
             and
             renew
             the
             league
             amongst
             them
             :
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             mutiny
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               many
               
               people
               ;
               
               he
               shall
               beat
               their
               swords
               into
               plowshares
               ,
               and
               their
               spears
               into
               pruning-hooks
               :
               nation
               shall
               not
               lift
               up
               sword
               against
               nation
               ,
               nor
               learn
               war
               any
               more
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             Iews
             live
             in
             everlasting
             joyes
             ,
             make
             new
             marriages
             ,
             sing
             praise
             and
             glory
             to
             God
             without
             ceasing
             :
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               In
               this
               place
               of
               which
               you
               say
               that
               it
               is
               forsaken
               ,
               shall
               again
               be
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               exultation
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Bride
               and
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               Give
               thanks
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               the
               sea
               is
               full
               of
               water
               .
            
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             happiness
             of
             this
             holy
             people
             shall
             at
             that
             time
             be
             so
             immeasurable
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             conceive
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             tongue
             yeeld
             the
             least
             expression
             thereof
             .
             Which
             things
             thus
             ordered
             and
             declared
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Iewes
             in
             this
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             a
             period
             to
             my
             labours
             ,
             and
             hide
             the
             secret
             of
             their
             faith
             from
             the
             Christians
             ;
             seeing
             I
             have
             attempted
             more
             then
             they
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             ruled
             the
             matter
             ,
             would
             have
             permitted
             .
             What
             I
             have
             done
             already
             will
             not
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             have
             exposed
             to
             every
             mans
             eye
             the
             full
             anatomy
             of
             their
             life
             and
             belief
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Reader
             may
             easily
             perceive
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             their
             whole
             religion
             ,
             is
             not
             grounded
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             but
             upon
             meer
             lies
             ,
             false
             and
             forged
             constitutions
             ,
             fables
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             and
             inventions
             of
             seduced
             Pharisees
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             it
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             issue
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             stand
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             with
             Jeremy
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             strong
             defendants
             of
             the
             false
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             not
             suffering
             themselves
             any
             way
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             .
             And
             with
             our
             Saviour
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
             that
             
               they
               make
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               by
               their
               traditions
            
             ;
             in
             vain
             they
             worship
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             nothing
             but
             the
             mandates
             of
             men
             :
             honouring
             him
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             hearts
             are
             far
             from
             him
             .
             
             In
             their
             words
             they
             professe
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             works
             they
             deny
             him
             :
             these
             are
             the
             men
             whom
             the
             Lord
             abhors
             ,
             who
             being
             disobedient
             unto
             his
             word
             are
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             reprobate
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             hath
             recorded
             .
             By
             
             which
             it
             is
             more
             manifest
             then
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             noon-tide
             ,
             that
             the
             punishment
             is
             now
             fallen
             heavie
             upon
             them
             wherewith
             Moses
             threatned
             them
             :
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               should
               smite
               them
               with
               madnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               blindnesse
               ,
               and
               astonishment
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               grope
               at
               noon
               day
               as
               the
               blinde
               gropeth
               in
               darknesse
               .
            
             And
             this
             appears
             most
             clearly
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             then
             evident
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             miserably
             pervert
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             reason
             with
             an
             impudent
             front
             invested
             with
             a
             dull
             ignorance
             expound
             and
             interpret
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             O
             merciful
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             vouchsafed
             to
             impart
             this
             gracious
             favour
             unto
             us
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             warned
             by
             such
             an
             horrible
             example
             of
             the
             divine
             wrath
             ,
             should
             with
             awe
             and
             reverence
             embrace
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
             lest
             the
             same
             things
             should
             befal
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Candlestick
             should
             be
             removed
             for
             our
             ingratitude
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             of
             his
             justice
             may
             alwayes
             shine
             in
             our
             hearts
             until
             perfect
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             illumination
             of
             his
             good
             Spirit
             conduct
             us
             unto
             all
             truth
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
         
           Soli
           Deo
           Gloria
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30785-e230
           
             Deut.
             32.
             15
             
             ▪
             )
          
           
             Jer.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2
             ▪
             29
             30
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             29
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chjim
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30785-e1630
           
             Isa
             ,
             29.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Rabbins
             were
             the
             chief
             Schollers
             and
             Doctors
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             Hence
             the
             word
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rab
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             and
             Rabban
             signifieth
             as
             much
             as
             Master
             .
             These
             titles
             sprung
             up
             about
             the
             time
             of
             ,
             or
             presently
             after
             Christs
             incarnation
             ,
             for
             formerly
             the
             Prophets
             were
             called
             by
             their
             bare
             names
             .
             Rabbi
             ,
             and
             Ribbi
             are
             more
             excellent
             titles
             than
             Rab
             and
             Rabban
             ▪
             the
             most
             honored
             of
             all
             ,
             given
             only
             to
             Princes
             &
             versed
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             :
             these
             have
             for
             their
             root
             the
             hebrew
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             multiply
             ,
             for
             so
             were
             the
             Rabbines
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             they
             had
             another
             name
             ,
             which
             was
             Geon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             computation
             makes
             60.
             because
             a
             Rabbine
             ought
             to
             read
             the
             60
             Tracts
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Scribes
             were
             the
             expounders
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             ministers
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             Sopherim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             number
             ,
             because
             they
             spent
             their
             time
             in
             numbering
             not
             onely
             the
             verses
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             and
             letters
             of
             each
             book
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signisies
             a
             prayer
             ,
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Hiphil
             ,
             signifying
             ▪
             to
             pray
             humbly
             with
             the
             Confession
             of
             our
             sinne
             and
             miserie
             ,
             hence
             their
             prayer-books
             are
             named
             Tephillos
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             the
             Jews
             creed
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bar
               Maimon
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Maimon
             ,
             for
             Bar
             signifies
             a
             son
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             verb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             barar
             to
             make
             clean
             ,
             or
             purge
             :
             either
             that
             children
             of
             all
             others
             are
             the
             neatest
             in
             body
             and
             comeliest
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             their
             mind
             ought
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             elcansed
             from
             vices
             .
             The
             name
             Ben
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             given
             in
             respect
             of
             generation
             ,
             from
             hanah
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             build
             up
             ,
             because
             they
             build
             up
             the
             house
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             Bar
             is
             a
             name
             given
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             education
             ,
             
               Rab.
               David
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Esrim
             vearba
             .
          
           
             c
             Illah
             haillos
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             causes
             ,
             a
             term
             used
             by
             ▪
             the
             Hebrew
             Rabbins
             ,
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             other
             following
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cause
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             to
             cause
             ,
             or
             give
             occasion
             .
          
           
             a
             Mezius
             Gemrah
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             perfection
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gemurah
             
               signifies
               perfection
               from
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gamar
             ,
             
               to
               finish
               or
               to
               be
               defective
               for
               the
               best
               perfection
               among
               mortals
               hath
               its
               defect
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Echad
               umeinchad
            
             of
             one
             essence
             ,
             both
             the
             words
             are
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             echad
             ,
             unus
             one
             .
          
           
             c
             Keechad
             hamurcabh
             ,
             secundum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unum
             hamurcabh
             compositorium
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             marcebah
             
               signisies
               a
               composit
               ,
               or
               conjunction
               from
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               compose
               or
               cojoyn
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               composed
               thing
               from
               the
               same
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Deut
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Meddah
             hagguph
             ,
             
               bodily
               attributes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               a
               property
               or
               affection
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifying
               to
               measure
               ,
               because
               our
               attributes
               &
               affections
               measure
               out
               unto
               us
               our
               bodily
               perfections
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Guph
             
               signifies
               a
               body
               ,
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Guph
               ,
            
             to
             enclose
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             casket
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Al
               derech
               haabharah
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             an
             hyperbole
             ,
             or
             
               ad
               modum
               transitionis
               ,
               for
            
             gnal
             ,
             
               signifies
               according
            
             ,
             derec
             
               signifies
               ,
               a
               way
               from
            
             darac
             
               to
               walk
               ,
               and
            
             aberah
             ,
             
               a
               transition
               from
            
             gnabar
             
               to
               passe
               over
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Kischon
             bene
             handam
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               according
               to
               mans
               coming
            
             ,
             laschan
             
               signifies
               a
               coming
               from
            
             lashan
             
               to
               speak
            
             Bene
             
               sons
               from
            
             banah
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               build
               up
            
             ,
             Adam
             
               man
               ,
               from
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               he
               of
               a
               red
               colour
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Kadmon
             ,
             
               Eternity
               ,
               from
            
             Kadam
             
               to
               prevent
               and
               so
            
             Kedem
             Elohe
             
               God
               from
            
             alah
             ,
             vide
             poster
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             Mediatours
             and
             Interpreters
             ,
             for
             a
             Mediatour
             doth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             interpret
             the
             will
             of
             one
             unto
             another
             .
             The
             root
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Malatz
               signifying
               to
               sweeten
               ,
               for
               a
               Mediatour
               doth
               sweeten
               and
               make
               us
               acceptable
               to
               him
               we
               have
               offended
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Thorah
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jarah
             ,
             Which
             signifies
             to
             lay
             a
             groundwork
             ,
             intimating
             that
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             firrmely
             rooted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             :
             the
             Letters
             of
             this
             word
             thorah
             make
             in
             computation
             613.
             and
             so
             many
             Precepts
             the
             Rabbines
             veckon
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Mandatory
             are
             248.
             according
             to
             the
             members
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             insinualing
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             fulfil
             the
             law
             in
             every
             member
             .
             the
             prohibitory
             are
             363
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             dayes
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             to
             note
             out
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             there
             is
             something
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             which
             violates
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             thus
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             prohibitory
             Commandements
             is
             equall
             to
             that
             of
             the
             veins
             in
             mans
             body
             ,
             to
             warn
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             are
             many
             veines
             in
             every
             Member
             ,
             to
             there
             are
             many
             affirmative
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             teach
             us
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             better
             effect
             ,
             more
             negative
             ,
             whereby
             we
             avoid
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             Jews
             say
             ,
             the
             Law
             was
             two
             fold
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             written
             Law
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             to
             two
             Tables
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lex
               oralis
               ,
               thorah
               begnal
               peh
               ,
            
             delivered
             by
             mouth
             unto
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             establish
             their
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             The
             comparison
             of
             Moses
             with
             other
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Numb
             ▪
             12
             ▪
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod
             ▪
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             10.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Artic.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             e●
             ore
             Dei.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pe
             
               signifies
               a
               mouth
               ,
               and
            
             Gebarah
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Cabalissical
             predicaments
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Rabbines
             one
             of
             the
             names
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gabar
             ,
             to
             prevail
             ,
             or
             be
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             b
             Lulabh
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ramus
             ,
             spatula
             ,
             palma
             ,
             
               a
               bough
               ,
               or
               brāct
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               the
               Jews
               were
               to
               dwel
               in
               Booths
               made
               of
               Myrtle
               and
               Palm
               branches
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
            
             Nehem.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Zizim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               their
               fringes
               from
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Zuz
             ,
             
               to
               move
               up
               and
               downe
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Tephillim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             Phylacteries
             
               used
               in
               this
               feast
            
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chachamim
             ,
             there
             wisemen
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             or
             understand
             .
          
           
             b
             Tippach
             ,
             
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               breath
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ruach
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ruach
             
               signifies
               breath
               ,
               of
               spirit
               ,
               wind
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Parascha
             The
             Rabbines
             in
             their
             b●okes
             cite
             not
             the
             places
             according
             to
             the
             chapters
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             sections
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             section
             ,
             or
             a
             distinct
             part
             of
             any
             thing
             f●om
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             to
             divide
             ,
             separate
             ,
             or
             distinguish
             .
             The
             two
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Section
             usually
             stand
             for
             the
             name
             thereof
             there
             Parascha
             or
             Section
             is
             either
             noted
             with
             three
             great
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Phe
             ,
             or
             with
             three
             great
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Samech
             .
             The
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             notes
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             open
             and
             plain
             Section
             .
             The
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             closed
             or
             Section
             shut
             up
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             resPect
             Of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             manner
             of
             writing
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Section
             begin
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             line
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             an
             open
             Section
             because
             a
             greater
             space
             is
             list
             .
             A
             close
             Section
             is
             when
             〈◊〉
             he
             Section
             begins
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             line
             ,
             and
             the
             space
             of
             three
             letters
             is
             only
             vacant
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             there
             is
             one
             which
             is
             noted
             by
             a
             little
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sarech
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             Section
             on
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             beginning
             
               chap.
               47.
               veis
               .
               2●
            
             .
             The
             reason
             according
             to
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             is
             the
             seale
             and
             closre
             of
             this
             boo●
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             The
             whole
             Law
             is
             divided
             into
             54.
             
             Sections
             .
             
               Vide
               Buxtorf
               .
               de
               Parasch
            
             .
          
           
             Artic
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rambam
             the
             4
             capitall
             laters
             of
             the
             former
             name
             briefly
             neting
             R
             Moses
             Bar
             M●●mon
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             R●●bines
             were
             c●monly
             grace●
             with
             ,
             〈◊〉
             begun
             to
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             liber
             fundamenti
             ,
             contning
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Jews
             Religion
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sig●●fies
             a
             foundation
             with
             the
             Rabbanes
             .
             It
             was
             fi●t
             prined
             at
             Venice
             ,
             An.
             D.
             1425.
             
               and
               then
               at
            
             Lublin
             i●
             Poland
             1567.
             
          
           
             a
             Nitzachon
             signisies
             as
             much
             as
             victory
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             natzach
             ,
             to
             overcome
             ,
             as
             though
             Sipman
             in
             this
             book
             bad
             triumphed
             over
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             Jewish
             superstition
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             the
             
               thorah
               begnal
               peh
            
             ,
             above
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Tract
             ,
             Saned
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             60.
             21.
             
          
           
             Surely
             the
             Papists
             had
             their
             pu●gatory
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             a
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             holy
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cadus
               farinae
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             barrel
             of
             meale
             ,
             the
             title
             taken
             1.
             
             Kin
             ▪
             17.
             14
             a
             booke
             containing
             the
             common
             places
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             
               in
               folio
            
             ,
             Printed
             at
             Venice
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             Beliefe
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             Isa.
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Tosch
             ,
             hallchanah
             ,
             
               or
               of
               the
               new
               year
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Da●
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Iesa
             .
             65.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             47.
             29.
             
             The
             cause
             why
             Jacob
             would
             not
             be
             buried
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tzaddikim
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             dissinguished
             into
             three
             ranks
             1.
             
             Chasidim
             ,
             called
             the
             Assidins
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Tzaddikim
             ,
             just
             men
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Relchagnim
             ,
             ungodly
             mentafter
             the
             captivity
             the
             Chasidim
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Tzaddikim
             ;
             these
             gave
             themselves
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             thus
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             these
             conformed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             holy
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             were
             termed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               good
               men
            
             :
             these
             of
             all
             others
             had
             the
             best
             repute
             and
             love
             among
             the
             people
             :
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             ill●
             istrat●th
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             by
             alluion
             to
             this
             distinction
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Some
             peradventure
             would
             die
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Chasidim
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             scarcely
             any
             for
             any
             of
             the
             Tzaddikim
             ,
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Reschagnim
             ,
             or
             u●godly
             none
             would
             die
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
             sinners
             ,
             Mr.
             Goodwin
             out
             of
             
               David
               Kinchi
            
             ,
             upon
             
               Ps.
               103.
               17.
               
               &
               Pirk
               aboth
            
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezak
             37.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Jewish
             division
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
             Isa
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             Brand
             spiegelium
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Keter
             a
             Crown
             or
             a
             King
             ,
             Cap
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Pihel
             to
             encompasse
             ,
             because
             it
             encompasseth
             the
             head
             .
             Jer.
             3325.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Berith
             a
             covenant
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cligere
             ,
             to
             chuse
             ,
             because
             the
             covenant
             was
             made
             with
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             or
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             clearnisse
             ,
             because
             it
             clears
             the
             conscience
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             
               R.
               Haradosch
            
             affirms
             the
             same
             number
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             breath
             which
             in
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Jesu
               Mariae
            
             .
             This
             among
             the
             Kabalists
             ,
             is
             no
             vulgar
             number
             ,
             intimating
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             M●ry
             to
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ▪
             
          
           
             Isa.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Soph.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             Jewish
             obstinacie
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             48.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Deur
             .
             28.
             15.
             28
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Jewish
             obtinacy
             .
          
           
             Esay
             29
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             Mark
             7.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             word
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             circum
             ision
             :
          
           
             b
             The
             Exposition
             also
             of
             this
             word
             shall
             follow
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             c
             Masorah
             is
             that
             critical
             doctrine
             invented
             of
             the
             ancient
             Hebrews
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             Hebr.
             text
             ,
             whereby
             they
             summed
             up
             the
             verses
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             letters
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             might
             learne
             to
             read
             it
             aright
             ,
             &
             it
             also
             might
             for
             over
             be
             preserved
             from
             corruption
             .
             
               Elias
               Levita
               Prefat
               .
               3.
               lib.
               sui
               masoreth
               .
            
             The
             word
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tradere
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             deliver
             :
             so
             that
             Masorah
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             a
             doctrine
             delivered
             by
             hand
             or
             mouth
             unto
             another
             .
             
               Buxtorf
               Com.
               Masor
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Eliezer
             cap.
             40.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4
             14.
             
             Rabbi
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
             R
             Salomon
             Jarchi
             ,
             R.
             Bechai
             and
             
               others
               on
               this
               place
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             mean
             〈◊〉
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Dansi
             1.8
             .
             ●●
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Kabalah
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               lo
               receive
               the
               mysticall
               Dvinity
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               a
               Doct●ine
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               and
               so
               received
               concerning
               the
               hidden
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               speculative
               :
               the
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               practick
               ,
               which
               hath
               also
               three
               parts
               ,
               
                 Gematria
                 ,
                 Notarikon
                 ,
                 Temurah
                 :
                 Gematria
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               word
               corrupted
               from
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               considers
               a
               word
               according
               to
               the
               number
               ,
               which
               the
               Letters
               thereof
               contain
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Kabala
               ,
               whereby
               divers
               words
               containing
               the
               same
               number
               may
               one
               be
               explained
               by
               another
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Abac.
               he
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 anger
                 remember
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 mercy
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               numbers
               makes
               248
               ,
               so
               much
               also
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               though
               he
               bad
               said
               ;
               in
               mercy
               remember
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Notarikon
               ,
               a
               word
               corrupted
               from
               the
               Latines
               notatio●
               ,
               is
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Kabala
               ,
               which
               considers
               the
               Letters
               of
               every
               significative
               word
               ,
               as
               they
               note
               out
               others
               in
               particular
               ,
               so
               the
               name
               '
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Machabeus
               notes
               out
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 among
                 the
                 gods
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               15.
               11.
               the
               name
               Adam
               notes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               dust
               ,
               blo●d
               ,
               and
               gall
               ,
               dust
               in
               respect
               of
               corruptibility
               ,
               blood
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               vitality
               ,
               gall
               in
               respect
               of
               bis
               calamity
               :
               or
               as
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               notes
               out
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               toreplenish
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               north
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               west
               ,
               a.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               east
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               south
               .
            
             
               Temurah
               ,
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Kabala
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mutare
               to
               change
               ,
               when
               one
               or
               moe
               words
               by
               the
               transposition
               of
               the
               Letters
               are
               invertea
               ,
               &
               signifie
               divers
               things
               ;
               for
               example
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               anahtema
               ,
               is
               made
               by
               a
               Metathesis
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               misericordia
               mercy
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               symbolicall
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               designing
               248.
               the
               number
               of
               the
               members
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               intimating
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               accynsed
               repent
               ,
               mercy
               follows
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               the
               curse
               enters
               into
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               destroys
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               Reuchlin
               lib.
               3.
               
               Cabalae
               ,
               See
               
                 Buxcorf
                 .
                 abbrev
                 .
                 p
              
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
            
          
           
             b
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shanah
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             repea
             or
             reiterate
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Germen
               Davidis
            
             ,
             the
             flour
             and
             off-spring
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             chronicle
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1592
             ,
             the
             authour
             sayes
             it
             was
             printed
             at
             Prague
             in
             4.
             1592.
             
             
               Talmud
               Hierosolymitanum
            
             .
          
           
             b
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             discere
             ?
             to
             learn
             ▪
             for
             the
             pe●fection
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             from
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             .
             
               Talmud
               Babylonicum
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             acommentary
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             explica●e
             to
             expound
             .
             Malach
             ,
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             8
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             32.
             
          
           
             Secundum
             os
             horum
             verborum
             .
          
           
             jer
             .
             33.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             col
             10
             Candelabrum
             Lucis
             .
             
               Ir
               is
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               Law
               writ
            
             an
             .
             Dom.
             1470.
             
          
           
             Tract
             de
             Sab.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             victoria
             contra
             Judaeos
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Schem
               Hamphorasch
               ,
               nomen
               e●positum
            
             ,
             the
             expounded
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             taken
             from
             his
             Essence
             ,
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hajah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             be
             or
             exist
             in
             ,
             no●ing
             that
             God
             is
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             .
             by
             this
             name
             they
             say
             ,
             Moses
             &
             Christ
             did
             all
             their
             miracles
             .
             This
             they
             hold
             unlawfull
             to
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             upon
             some
             great
             Festivalls
             ,
             reading
             for
             it
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Adanai
             ,
             or
             else
             repeating
             it
             by
             Periphrasis
             ,
             or
             circumlocution
             which
             I
             find
             two
             fold
             ,
             in
             
               Pet.
               Galatinus
            
             in
             his
             Book
             
               dearcanis
               Catholicae
               veritatis
            
             ,
             the
             11.
             
             &
             12
             .
             c
             .
             The
             first
             consists
             of
             twelve
             Letters
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             the
             seconnd
             consists
             of
             fourty
             two
             Letters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Fathe
             is
             God
             the
             Son
             God
             ▪
             .
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             God.
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             three
             Go●●
             ,
             but
             one
             God.
             
               Rabbi
               B●chai
            
             saith
             ,
             this
             bis
             Exposition
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             versis
             of
             the
             fi●st
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             Letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             the
             first
             Letter
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             and
             ending
             at
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             first
             Letter
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             Cittin
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Erubhin
             ,
             cap.
             2●
             
          
           
             E●ubh●n
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             22.
             
             Col.
             1.
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Eccl
             :
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             29.
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8.5
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Adam
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rubescere
             ,
             to
             wax
             red
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             red
             earth
             ,
             it
             signifies
             Man
             in
             generall
             ,
             in
             both
             sexes
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Enosh
             ,
             which
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             anash
             ,
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             a
             name
             given
             us
             in
             re●spect
             of
             the
             infirmities
             to
             which
             we
             are
             incident
             :
             they
             both
             differ
             frem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Isch
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             married
             man
             ,
             as
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ischah
             signifies
             a
             woman
             :
             these
             two
             words
             according
             to
             the
             ●●bb●n●s
             con●tain
             〈◊〉
             them
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jah
             ,
             which
             two
             letters
             taken
             away
             there
             remaines
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             esh
             ,
             which
             signifies
             fire
             ne●●g
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             ●ong
             as
             man
             and
             wise
             live
             in
             concord
             ,
             God
             is
             propitious
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             God
             forsaking
             them
             ,
             there
             remains
             not●ing
             but
             the
             fire
             of
             conten●ion
             and
             a
             curse
             .
             2.
             
             Isch
             differs
             from
             Ischah
             only
             by
             the
             letter
             H●
             which
             is
             an
             aspiration
             ,
             noting
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             made
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             breathed
             out
             of
             his
             side
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Chava
               ,
               Eve
            
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chaiah
             to
             live
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             living
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             being
             the
             E●ymologist
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             28
             
          
           
             T●e
             Circum
             .
          
           
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mana
             ,
             whi●h
             signifies
             to
             nnmber
             .
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             a
             Cu●●er
             ●from●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●i●cum●●se
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             Synagogue
             from
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             gather
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             were
             there
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             worship
             God.
             in
             Hebrew
             it
             was
             Called
             
               Beth
               hach
               reseth
            
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             Synagegues
             were
             before
             Christs
             time
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             21.
             their
             Schools
             ,
             were
             different
             from
             their
             Synagogues
             and
             accounted
             more
             holy
             ,
             called
             
               Beth
               hamodrasch
            
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             sub●il
             exposition
             :
             men
             and
             women
             had
             divers
             Synagogues
             ,
             one
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             with
             wier
             lattices
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             105.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Gittin
             .
             cap.
             3
             :
          
           
             Tract
             .
             leb
             .
             hammos
             cap.
             8
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen
             28.
             14
             
          
           
             Glossa
             Tamud
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
             R
             Ab●aha●
             in
             lib.
             Z●●r
             h●mor
             in
             par
             ascha
             kit●zek
             super
             23.
             cap.
             Deat
             .
             Isa
             6●
             .
             25.
             
             Prov.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             149.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Rabbi
             Bechai
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               place
            
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             wom●n
             w●sh
             thems●l●es
             the
             dayes
             of
             〈◊〉
             Purifi●●d
             ●on
             ended
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             first
             born
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               There
               were
               ranks
               or
               degrees
               of
               Ministers
               about
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Priests
               Levites
               ,
               Nethinims
               .
               The
               name
               of
               Priest
               in
               generall
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cohen
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               pihel
               to
               minister
               in
               holy
               things
               .
               The
               succession
               of
               Priests
               ,
               was
               contained
               in
               Aaron
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               the
               high
               Priesthood
               was
               tied
               to
               the
               line
               of
               the
               eldest
               son
               ,
               the
               rest
               were
               Priests
               of
               the
               second
               order
               ,
               they
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               differe●
               ,
               fi●st
               in
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               anointed
               ,
               the
               other
               onely
               sprinkled
               with
               oyl
               mixt
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               2.
               
               In
               their
               garments
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               3.
               
               In
               their
               marriage
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               might
               not
               marry
               a
               widow
               ,
               or
               a
               divorced
               woman
               ,
               but
               a
               virgin
               ,
               Levit.
               21.
               the
               other
               Priests
               might
               .
               2.
               they
               differed
               in
               their
               office
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               a
               year
               entered
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               holies
               ,
               Exod.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               mourn
               for
               his
               nearest
               a
               kin
               ,
               Levit.
               21.
               the
               others
               might
               .
            
             
               The
               Levites
               office
               was
               to
               pitch
               ,
               take
               down
               ,
               bear
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               the
               vessels
               thereof
               .
               The
               Gershonites
               charge
               was
               to
               carry
               the
               Coverings
               and
               hangings
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               The
               chief
               things
               within
               the
               Sanctuary
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               Cohathites
               ,
               the
               wood-work
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               instruments
               to
               the
               Merarites
               :
               after
               the
               Temple
               was
               built
               ,
               they
               were
               divided
               into
               singers
               and
               Porters
               ,
               both
               into
               24.
               orders
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               initiation
               at
               a
               moneth
               old
               ,
               Numb
               .
               3.
               their
               consecration
               at
               25.
               years
               old
               ,
               Numb
               8.
               3.
               
               Their
               ministration
               at
               30
               years
               .
               The
               Nethinims
               were
               hewers
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               drawers
               of
               water
               for
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               Gibeonites
               they
               were
               ,
               called
               Nethinims
               from
               Nathan
               to
               give
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Goodwin
               .
            
          
           
             Numb
             .
             18
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             a
             
               The
               coins
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               were
               either
               Silver
               coins
               or
               gold
               coines
               .
               Their
               silver
               coins
               were
               these
               ,
               their
               first
               and
               greatest
               was
               shekel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               d●rived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               poi●e
               or
               weigh
               ,
               which
               was
               twofold
               ,
               
                 Regius
                 Siclus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               shekel
               of
               com●mon
               use
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               it
               valued
               of
               our
               money
               ,
               one
               shilling
               three
               pence
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               shekel
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               doubled
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               value
               two
               Shillings
               six
               pence
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               it
               was
               stampt
               the
               pot
               of
               Manna
               ,
               or
               A●rons
               Censer
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               shekel
               of
               Israel
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Aarons
               Rod
               hudding
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               City
               Jerusalem
               :
               See
               A●sted
               in
               
                 Praecog
                 .
                 Theol.
              
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Goodwin
                 ,
                 pag
              
               ,
               327.
               
               Their
               second
               Coin
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               zuz
               ,
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               a
               shekel
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               value
               seven
               pence
               half-penny
               ,
               zuz
               is
               derivid
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               zuz
               to
               move
               ,
               for
               money
               is
               the
               
                 primum
                 mobile
              
               of
               mans
               appetite
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ceseph
               from
               Casaph
               ,
               to
               breath
               ,
               to
               be
               intent
               on
               any
               thing
               .
               Money
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               as
               Hesiod
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               mortalls
               .
               Their
               third
               kinds
               of
               Coin
               wert
               first
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gerah
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               miscere
               ,
               to
               mingle
               ,
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               commerce
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Agorah
               ,
               from
               Agar
               to
               gather
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Kesi●a
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               a
               lamb
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               which
               had
               a
               lamb
               stamped
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               
                 Gen.
                 33.
                 9.
                 
                 Jacob
              
               bought
               a
               piece
               of
               grown
               for
               an
               hundred
               lambs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               an
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               money
               .
               These
               three
               Coins
               are
               in
               value
               of
               our
               Coin
               one●penny
               half
               penny
               ,
               twenty
               went
               to
               a
               shekel
               .
            
             
               Their
               gold
               Coins
               were
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               zahab
               ,
               a
               shekel
               of
               gold
               ,
               in
               our
               money
               fifteen
               shillings
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ada●kon
               ,
               also
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               value
               also
               fifteen
               Shillings
               ,
               this
               was
               Persian
               Coin.
               
            
             
               Their
               sums
               hence
               arising
               were
               two
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Maneh
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               pound
               of
               gold
               ,
               75
               pound
               of
               money
               7
               
                 l.
                 10
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cicar
               ,
               a
               talent
               ,
               in
               Gold
               4500
               pound
               ,
               in
               money
               ,
               375
               pound
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             Pioselyte
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             forsaking
             Gen●ilisme
             ,
             turned
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ge●
             a
             stranger
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gu●
             to
             wander
             ,
             of
             these
             were
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             proselytus
             foe●eris
             a
             proselyte
             of
             t●e
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             was
             tied
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Sal.
               Deut.
            
             2.
             3.
             14.
             who
             names
             him
             there
             a
             proselyte
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             whose
             adoption
             three
             things
             were
             necessary
             .
             1.
             
             Circumcision
             2.
             
             Purification
             by
             water
             .
             3.
             
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             oblation
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             proselytus
             portae
             ,
             a
             proselyte
             of
             the
             gate●
             ,
             Deut.
             14
             21.
             he
             was
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             nor
             tied
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             keep
             Noahs
             seven
             Commendements
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Judgements
             for
             malefactors
             2
             Blessing
             the
             name
             of
             G●d
             3.
             
             To
             fly
             idolatry
             .
             4
             Robbery
             .
             5.
             
             Bloodshed
             .
             6.
             
             Eating
             any
             member
             of
             a
             beast
             taken
             from
             it
             alive
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             uncover
             ones
             nakednesse
             ,
             
               Shindler
               in
               Pent●g
               lot
            
             .
             1530.
             
          
           
             *
             Zach.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ab●odach
             za●ah
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             52.
             
          
           
             Rom
             2.
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Wise
             men
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Berach
             de
             benedictionibus
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             de
             Sab●●ho
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             121
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Iet
             .
             15.
             1●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             what
             time
             〈◊〉
             Jews
             marry
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             57
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lament
             .
             219.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             42.
             9.
             
          
           
             T●act
             ,
             San.
             de
             judicibus
             c
             ▪
             11.
             
             Lam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Wise-men
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             56.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             The
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             a
             book
             writ
             by
             o●e
             of
             the
             Scholers
             of
             R.
             Moses
             it
             containes
             the
             common
             places
             of
             divinity
             ,
             amongst
             which
             much
             Philosophy
             ,
             morolity
             ,
             and
             cabbalistical
             nici●ies
             are
             intermix●
             .
             Ez●k
             .
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             J●r
             .
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             Psa
             ▪
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Orach
             Chaym
             num
             2.
             
          
           
             Brandspiel
             .
             c
             16.
             
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Isa
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             12.
             
             Psal
             .
             103.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             20.
             25
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Talmud
             Tanais
             dc
             jejunio
             .
          
           
             Orach
             .
             Chaym
             num
             .
             4.
             
             Brand
             spigel
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             117.
             
          
           
             De
             arba
             Cauphos
             &
             zizis
             .
             O●ach
             Chaym
             .
             n.
             8.
             
             Brandspiel
             .
             c.
             48.
             
             Minhagim●
             p.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lev.
             15
             :
             37
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             Sab.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Floruit
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Phyla●teries
             .
          
           
             Orach
             Chajim
             num
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Phylacteries
             for
             the
             hands
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Alphes
             tract
             .
             de
             Sab●
             c
             6.
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             26.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Berachos
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33●
             23
             
          
           
             Tract
             de
             Sab.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Orach
             Chaijm
             num
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rutheni
             are
             a
             people
             of
             France
             dwelling
             neare
             Xantoigne
             ,
             and
             Avergne
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             place
             rather
             a
             people
             of
             Livonia
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Countrey
             is
             called
             Russia
             .
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             Brunds
             .
             cap
             41.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tract
             T●l●ud
             de
             benedictionibus
             .
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             50.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             Berachos
             de
             benedictionibusp
             .
             6
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             29.
             2.
             
             Yet
             the
             o●iginall
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Numb
             .
             2●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             26.
             8.
             
          
           
             Soph.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obad.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             .
             58.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             T●act
             .
             de
             bebenedictionibus
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             .
             113.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             .
             125.
             a
             Sanctitas
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             wards
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Radix
             juniperorum
             eorum
             panis
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Tract
             ,
             de
             benedictione
             .
             sect
             .
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             One
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             from
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             extirpatus
             est
             ,
             excis●●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               A
               traytor
               ,
               backbiter
               ,
               from
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             linguax
             fui●
             ,
             detraxit
             falsa
             accusation●
             .
          
           
             Orach
             .
             Chajim
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Tal.
             de
             benedict
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             8.14
             .
          
           
             In
             Tract
             .
             Joma
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             .
             91.
             &
             seq
             
          
           
             Sam.
             3.
             41.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             109.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             35.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             
          
           
             Brunds
             .
             cap
             41.
             
          
           
             Alas
             poor
             Jew
             ,
             thou
             hast
             never
             uttered
             one
             Amen
             attentively
             for
             the
             space
             of
             1631
             years
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             the
             original
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               quid
               requirit
            
             ?
             th●
             Rabbins
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               centum
               requirit
            
             ,
             so
             perverting
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esay
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             59.
             2punc
             ;
             3.
             
          
           
             Oruch
             .
             chay●
             num
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             Deut
             7.
             
             1●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Icr.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             29.
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             7.
             
          
           
             Brand
             spiegel
             ,
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             1.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             In
             tract
             .
             Gitti●
             S.
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
             Deut.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pro
             ;
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             26.
             10.
             
          
           
             Oruch
             ,
             thaym
             .
             num
             .
             1571.
             
          
           
             Tract
             S●tah
             ,
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             :
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Sotah
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Prov.
             26.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Egub.
             hin
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Iom
             ▪
             de
             festis
             .
             cap.
             8
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deut.
             32.
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Pharisaeus
                 ●
              
               Pharisee
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 parasch
                 expandere
              
               ,
               for
               enlarging
               and
               laying
               open
               their
               Phylacteries
               ,
               or
               from
               
                 parasch
                 exponere
                 ,
                 explanare
              
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               expounders
               of
               the
               Iaw
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               same
               verbe
               in
               Pihel
               ,
               signifying
               to
               separate
               ,
               either
               that
               they
               separated
               themselves
               to
               the
               study
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               from
               commerce
               with
               other
               people
               in
               habit
               and
               manner
               .
               What
               their
               opinions
               were
               ,
               the
               New
               Testament
               declares
               to
               the
               full
               .
               There
               were
               ●even
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Talmud
               witnesseth
               ,
               Tract
               ▪
               Sota
               .
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Pharisaeus
                 Sichemita
              
               ,
               who
               turned
               Pharisee
               for
               gaine
               ,
               as
               the
               Si●hemites
               embraced
               circumcision
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Truncatus
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               he
               walked
               as
               though
               he
               wanted
               feet
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               greater
               opinion
               of
               his
               meditation
               .
            
             
               3.
               ●mp●●gens
               ,
               who
               winked
               when
               hee
               went
               abroad
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               temptation
               of
               beauty
               ,
               which
               often
               made
               his
               wit
               jump
               with
               a
               post
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Pharisaeus
                 quid
                 debeo
                 facere
                 &
                 faciam
                 illud
                 ?
              
               the
               questionary
               ,
               such
               was
               he
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Morturius
               ,
               because
               he
               wore
               a
               hat
               in
               form
               of
               a
               deep
               mortar
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Pharisaeus
                 ex
                 amore
              
               ,
               who
               obeyed
               God
               out
               of
               meere
               love
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Pharisaeus
                 ex
                 timore
              
               ,
               who
               obeyed
               the
               Law
               onely
               for
               feare
               of
               punishment
               .
               See
               
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
                 ,
                 Rabbi
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Gerundensis
                 ,
                 Mr
                 Godwin
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Psal.
             134.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             167.
             82.
             201.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Psal.
             104.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             145.15
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             134.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             23.
             
             Ezek.
             41.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Berachos
             de
             benedict
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Berachos
             de
             ben
             .
          
           
             Iob
             15.
             23.
             
             Tract
             .
             Cholin
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Taanis
             de
             jejunio
             .
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             170.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.
             25.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             benedict
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             18
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Berachos
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Sanhedrin
             ▪
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             lob
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             65.
             11.
             
          
           
             Minhagin
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Grace
             a●ter
             meate
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             71.
             7.
             
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             184.
             
          
           
             lib.
             ●eschis
             chochma
             c.
             5.
             p.
             6●
             .
          
           
             
               Minhag
               .
               p.
            
             6.
             
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             232.
             
          
           
             a
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             by
             knocking
             at
             their
             doores
             ,
             he
             warns
             them
             to
             come
             to
             prayers
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rectum
             esse
             ,
             
               for
               only
               the
               righteous
               man
               is
               blessed
               .
               Psal.
               145.
               15.
               1
               
               ▪
            
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Selah
             .
             
               This
               word
               according
               to
            
             Schendler
             ,
             
               hath
               neither
               any
               regular
               forme
               of
               a
            
             Noun
             ,
             
               nor
               signification
               ,
               but
               onely
               serves
               for
               musick
               and
               melody
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               enc●●uicke
               ,
               makes
               up
               the
               harmony
               .
               A
               word
               without
               sence
               ;
               but
               the
               root
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
            
             Rabbi
             David
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               signifies
               to
               exalt
               or
               elevate
               ;
               so
               that
            
             Selah
             
               must
               be
               as
               much
               as
               a
               note
               of
               elevation
               and
               listing
               up
               of
               the
               voice
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               place
               .
               Of
               this
               opinion
               is
            
             Mercerus
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               found
               in
               any
               place
               but
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Song
               of
            
             Habbakkuk
             .
             Kimchi
             
               saith
               ,
               it
               lifts
               us
               to
               a
               consideration
               of
               things
               written
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ios
             .
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can●
             .
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Tal.
             &
             R.
             Alphes
             .
             Tract
             Berachos
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             235.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tract
             Taa●is
             de
             jejunio
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Berachos
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tzaphon
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             abscondere
             to
             hide
             ,
             because
             the
             northern
             pole
             is
             his
             hid
             from
             them
             that
             dwel
             in
             Iudea
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             our
             English
             renders
             ,
             thou
             fillest
             their
             bellies
             with
             thy
             hid
             treasure
             :
             Yet
             however
             the
             word
             primarily
             signifies
             the
             north
             winde
             num
             .
             ●40
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Rabhae
             Kama
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             135.
             
          
           
             Num.
             10.
             
             ●5
             :
          
           
             Isaiah
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             99.
             
             5,9
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Sucha
             .
             de
             Sab.
             constru
             .
             cap.
             ult
             .
             Zach.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iob
             5
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             262.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             256.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             27.
             20.
             
          
           
             Brand
             ●spieg
             .
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             word
             more
             hereafter
             
          
           
             Prov.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             lump
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             was
             made
             with
             oile
             ;
             concerning
             which
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             Exod
             29.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Page
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             8.
             
             Minhag
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             269.
             
          
           
             ●rach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             273.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             274.
             
             Tract
             de
             Sab.
             c.
             15.
             p
             113.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Min.
             page
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             59.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             The
             rich
             Butcher
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Taanis
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.4
             .
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             num
             .
             280.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             281.
             nov
             .
             addit
             .
             num
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Minhag
             .
             p.
             12.
             
             Orach
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             288.
             
          
           
             Min.
             page
             .
             13.
             
             Caphtor
             Uperach
             p
             43.
             
          
           
             T●act
             .
             de
             Sab.
             c.
             16
             p.
             118.
             
             ●O
             ach
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             291●
             .
          
           
             A
             dolores
             Messiae
             .
          
           
             Minhag
             .
             p.
             3.
             
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             .
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             
          
           
             Minhag
             .
             p.
             4.
             
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             .
             num
             .
             299
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Colbo
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             10.
             10.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Betzah
             cap.
             2.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Taanis
             de
             je
             junio
             .
             cap.
             4.
             p.
             7.
             
             Schabbat
             raiin
             aphesch
             .
          
           
             Tract
             Talm.
             psachin
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             San●edrin
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             Sab.
             cap.
             5.
             p
             52.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             305.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             Sab.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             301.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             308.
             
             &
             312.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             ,
             num
             ▪
             338.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Todeloth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Generations
             .
             The
             singular
             number
             is
             not
             found
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             de●ived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             proc●eate
             or
             beger
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             twice
             found
             written
             fully
             ,
             that
             i●
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             letters
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             .
             〈◊〉
             In
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             
               Wh●n
               God
               had
               finished
               the
               generations
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             and
             the
             eighteenth
             verse
             ,
             where
             are
             reckoned
             up
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             which
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             things
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
            
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             d●●ective
             〈◊〉
             other
             places
             .
             At
             the
             creation
             death
             was
             not
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             it
             came
             and
             cut
             short
             the
             generations
             ;
             but
             when
             Phares
             came
             ,
             his
             generation
             was
             made
             compleat
             ,
             because
             Christ
             came
             of
             his
             ●eed
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             56
             4,7
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             three
             times
             ,
             or
             three
             courses
             .
          
           
             a
             Pesach
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               pasach
               trans●t
            
             ,
             to
             goe
             over
             ,
             or
             passe
             over
             a
             Feast
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             passe
             over
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             smote
             not
             their
             first
             born
             ,
             when
             he
             smote
             the
             Egyptians
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Hebrews
             at
             first
             ,
             measured
             their
             moneths
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             S●n●e
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             they
             either
             contained
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             
               menses
               pleni
            
             ,
             or
             twenty
             nine
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             
               menses
               cavi
            
             .
             After
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             they
             gave
             them
             names
             .
             The
             first
             they
             called
             Nisan
             ,
             containing
             part
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             part
             of
             March
             ,
             it
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fugere
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             fled
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             It
             is
             also
             called
             Abi●
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             begin
             then
             to
             flourish
             ;
             the
             word
             signifying
             a
             green
             care
             .
             The
             second
             they
             call
             Aijar
             ,
             which
             signifies
             beauty
             ,
             because
             the
             trees
             then
             begin
             to
             be
             beautified
             with
             buds
             and
             blossomes
             .
             The
             third
             they
             call
             Sivan
             ,
             from
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Sevan
            
             in
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             signifying
             dust
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             much
             dust
             first
             begins
             to
             be
             in
             this
             moneth
             .
             The
             fourth
             Thamuz
             ,
             tooke
             the
             name
             from
             the
             Idol
             of
             Tamuz
             ,
             who
             was
             according
             to
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
            
             an
             Idolatrous
             Prophet
             ,
             a●d
             killed
             by
             the
             King.
             The
             fifth
             Ab
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             to
             bring
             〈◊〉
             fruit
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             moneth
             the
             corne
             begins
             to
             ripen
             .
             The
             sixt
             ,
             Elul
             ,
             August
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chald
             ▪
             
               explor
               avi●
            
             ,
             because
             they
             begin
             then
             to
             hunt
             and
             seek
             hares
             and
             wild
             beasts
             .
             The
             seventh
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             September
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             possidere
             ,
             to
             possesse
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             harvest
             is
             got
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             owners
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             Schendler
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             press
             out
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             month
             was
             their
             vintage
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             pressed
             out
             of
             the
             grapes
             .
             This
             was
             also
             called
             Ethanim
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ethan
             ,
             signifying
             strong
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             moneth
             all
             things
             come
             to
             their
             ripeness
             ,
             strength
             and
             maturity
             .
             The
             eight
             ,
             Bul
             ,
             October
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             sprout
             out
             ,
             because
             then
             begins
             a
             new
             spring
             ,
             and
             the
             ●rees
             bud
             and
             blossome
             ,
             or
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bul
             ,
             signifying
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             because
             the
             leaves
             then
             begin
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             trees
             .
             It
             is
             also
             called
             Marches●●●
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               rachasch
               eructare
               ,
               ebull●e
            
             ,
             because
             the
             waters
             then
             begin
             to
             breake
             out
             and
             increase
             .
             The
             ninth
             ,
             cis●eu
             ,
             November
             ,
             it
             takes
             the
             name
             from
             a
             starre
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             arising
             in
             this
             month
             ,
             Schem●ler
             ,
             or
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             inconstant
             ,
             because
             the
             weather
             begins
             now
             to
             be
             inconstant
             ;
             frost
             ▪
             snow
             ,
             wind
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             tenth
             Tebeth
             ,
             Decemb
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Sy●iack
             ,
             
               insame
               commercium
            
             ,
             because
             winter
             begins
             ,
             and
             stripping
             the
             earth
             of
             all
             her
             garments
             ,
             doth
             expose
             her
             to
             disgrace
             .
             The
             eleventh
             S●h●beth
             ,
             lanuary
             ,
             signifying
             a
             rod
             ,
             a
             seep●er
             ,
             or
             tribe
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             place
             a
             rod
             or
             tree
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             month
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             plant
             .
             The
             ●ast
             ,
             Adar
             ,
             February
             ,
             from
             Adar
             to
             wax
             strong
             ,
             because
             now
             the
             earth
             begins
             to
             recover
             her
             former
             strength
             ,
             by
             the
             S●ns
             approach
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             their
             first
             of
             March
             is
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             our
             February
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             Jubilee
             as
             Marbachus
             saith
             ,
             comes
             from
             Iubal
             ,
             the
             first
             inventer
             of
             musicall
             instruments
             .
             But
             rather
             from
             Iobel
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Ram
             ,
             or
             Rams
             horn
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             did
             in
             this
             year
             ,
             sound
             on
             ram●
             horns
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             was
             a
             year
             of
             rejoicing
             .
          
           
             Page
             70
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●spand
             num
             .
             429.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●at
             .
             23.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             434.
             
             
               Tract
               .
               P●sa●
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             challah
             Some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             think
             it
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             from
             the
             lightness
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             without
             reason
             .
             Others
             more
             probably
             ,
             from
             the
             shortness
             and
             frugality
             of
             it
             ,
             deriving
             it
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               aegrotare
               ,
               in●●rmari
            
             ,
             but
             most
             properly
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vulnerare
             ,
             because
             being
             thrust
             often
             through
             with
             an
             iron
             ,
             it
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             so
             many
             wounds
             given
             it
             .
          
           
             Ora●●
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             471.
             
          
           
             Pesach
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             472.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod
             12.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Marke
             here
             that
             the
             Jewes
             are
             beggart
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             .
             who
             immediattly
             before
             .
             bo●sted
             themselves
             as
             Lords
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rabbi
               Hillel
            
             lived
             and
             flou●ished
             about
             Christs
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             3930.
             
             Alsied
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             two
             first
             words
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             49.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             81.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             23
             22.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Bechai
             parascha
             vaeia
             Exod.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             word
             of
             the
             prayer
             signifying
             pour
             out
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             effundere
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             25.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             51.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             75.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Minhag
             .
             p.
             17.
             
             
               Orach
               .
               cha●sm
               〈◊〉
            
             484
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             num
             .
             495.
             usque
             530.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             44.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             
             Num.
             28.
             
             Act.
             21.
             20.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             108.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chajim
             num
             .
             489.
             
          
           
             Tract
             de
             Sab.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             51.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             23
             
          
           
             Neh.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             12.
             
          
           
             C●d
             h●k●kem●ch
             .
             p.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             ▪
             64.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             machzor
             ,
             Cracoviae
             impres●o
             .
          
           
             Or●h
             .
             c●ajim
             num
             .
             604.
             
          
           
             In
             Poland
             they
             take
             out
             all
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           
             Cap
             lulabh
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             summe
             or
             brief
             Rabbine
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             28.
             11.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             chaj●m
             num
             ▪
             419.
             
          
           
             Num
             ▪
             ●●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Beside
               this
               kinde
               of
               divination
               by
               the
               Moon
               ,
               there
               were
               certain
               other
               used
               by
               their
               fathers
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               in
               holy
               w●it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               observer
               of
               times
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               day
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               evil
               ,
               like
               to
               some
               of
               our
               English
               Astrologers
               .
               And
               hee
               was
               derived
               ●ither
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gnayn
               ,
               an
               eye
               ,
               because
               he
               did●d
               I●de
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gno●ah
               ,
               time
               ,
               or
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               cloud
               p●●ne●●●ins
               ,
               one
               that
               beholding
               the
               heavens
               did
               foretell
               the
               weather
               .
               Or
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               afflict
               ,
               because
               he
               afflicted
               mens
               consciences
               by
               these
               his
               predictions
               .
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Menacesh
               A●gur
               ,
               a
               Soothsayer
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               own
               experience
               could
               speak
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               time
               following
               ,
               Gen.
               44.
               5.
               
               Such
               an
               one
               are
               some
               of
               our
               foolish
               vulgars
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               see
               a
               C●o●
               or
               a
               Hare
               cross
               his
               way
               ,
               or
               meet
               a
               red-headed
               man
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               his
               journey
               .
               From
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nichesh
               anguratus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mecasheph
               a
               Witch
               ,
               Exod.
               7.
               11.
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cisheph
               auspiciis
               us
               who
               by
               bewitching
               the
               sences
               makes
               things
               appear
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chober
               ,
               one
               who
               hath
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               a
               Charmer
               ,
               who
               cures
               diseases
               by
               ●pels
               and
               sentences
               repeated
               out
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               joyn
               in
               fellowship
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Shoel
               Ob
               ,
               he
               that
               asks
               counsel
               at
               Ob
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ▪
               such
               was
               the
               Pythonist
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               
               The
               word
               signifies
               a
               Bottle
               ,
               because
               the
               possessed
               herewith
               ,
               spoke
               with
               a
               hollow
               voice
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               Jedeoni
               ,
               so
               called
               according
               to
               the
               Rabbines
               ,
               from
               a
               beast
               called
               Jaduah
               ;
               a
               bone
               of
               which
               they
               held
               in
               their
               teeth
               in
               time
               of
               prophecy
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               Doresh
               El
               hammethim
               ;
               one
               who
               asked
               counsel
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               a
               Necromancer
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               .
            
             
               The
               eighth
               ,
               Shoel
               mak●o
               ,
               one
               who
               took
               counsel
               by
               his
               staff
               ;
               what
               way
               it
               fell
               ,
               that
               way
               he
               would
               go
               ,
               Hos
               .
               4.
               12.
               
               Or
               measuring
               his
               staff
               by
               inches
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               go
               :
               did
               according
               to
               the
               event
               .
               The
               last
               ;
               Roel
               Baccober
               ,
               Ezek.
               21.
               21.
               
               A
               diviner
               by
               the
               intrals
               of
               Beasts
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             15
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             Cholm
             .
             cap.
             3
             ▪
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rab.
             Bechoci
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Num.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             Caphtor●
             uperach
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7
             ▪
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Tract
             :
             Rosch
             haschanah
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             29.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             3.
             
          
           
             Orach
             .
             Chaymna
             :
             581.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             2.
             
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             
          
           
             Rosch
             ;
             has●cha
             c.
             1.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             papists
             had
             their
             praying
             to
             Saints
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             Minhagim
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
             Taame
             mitznos
             pag.
             36.
             
             Rescha
             chochma
             magnum
             in
             Schaar
             par
             ●eschubha
             cap.
             3
             ▪
             nu
             :
             163.
             
          
           
             Jesa
             .
             59.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chaijm
             .
             num
             .
             583.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Soph.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             num
             .
             602.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Jo●
             33.
             34
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             Levit.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Gehher
             a
             man
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             invaluit
             ,
             to
             prevail
             ,
             he
             ha●h
             this
             ,
             name
             from
             his
             might
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Neschamah
                 amma
              
               hereby
               is
               noted
               only
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               who
               derives
               as
               though
               i●
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 min
                 ha●shamajim
              
               from
               heaven
               .
               I
               think
               rather
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nashah
               to
               lift
               up
               ,
               and
               Shamajim
               signifying
               heavens
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               alwayes
               
                 ought
                 thither
              
               to
               be
               lifted
               up
               .
               It
               is
               distinguished
               from
               Ruach
               and
               Nephesh
               ,
               the
               Synonyma's
               of
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               by
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               Neschamah
               
                 est
                 vis
                 sensibilis
                 &
                 rationalis
                 &
                 habet
                 locum
                 in
                 cerebro
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Ruach
               spiritus
               habet
               sedem
               in
               corde
               quod
               est
               origo
               ritus
               ,
               complectiturque
               vim
               irascibilem
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Nephesh
               
                 est
                 vis
                 concupiscibilis
                 &
                 situm
                 habet
                 in
                 jecore
                 .
              
               Orach
               chajim
               :
               nu
               .
               606.
               
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             38.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             This
             was
             in
             use
             in
             S.
             Pauls
             dayes
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             he
             received
             forty
             stripes
             save
             one
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
             The
             Jewish
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Bechaim
             .
             Deut.
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             23.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             nu
             :
             612.
             
          
           
             A
             very
             papistical
             indulgence
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chaptor
             upherach
             .
             p.
             71
             
          
           
             Exod
             ▪
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             58.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             ,
             uu
             .
             670.
             
          
           
             Esther
             3.
             
          
           
             Esther
             8.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             M●gilah
             .
          
           
             Orach
             chajim
             ,
             nu
             .
             690.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Orach
             :
             chajim
             num
             :
             615.
             
          
           
             De
             rit
             :
             Jud
             :
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             zach
             .
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             fast
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             fast
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             fast
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5.
             7.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             fast
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             Particular
             fasts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Reschis
             chochma
             parvum
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tanais
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             
             Rabbi
             Solomon
             Jarchi
             ,
          
           
             Zachi
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             19.
             
          
           
             Num.
             31.
             23.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
             Elim
             c.
             5.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Exod
             ,
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             64.
             
             Abel
             signifies
             vanity
             ,
             shewing
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             man
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             :
             hence
             that
             excellent
             Elogie
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
               Cain
               ,
               Abel
               ,
               the
            
             earth
             hath
             possessed
             vanity
             .
             The
             names
             of
             the
             three
             first
             men
             making
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             of
             ancient
             dayes
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             wives
             ;
             the
             one
             called
             
               ●ashim
               '
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             according
             to
             Rabbi
             Juda
             which
             were
             married
             with
             a
             Bill
             of
             contract
             or
             solemn
             espousals
             ,
             whose
             children
             were
             heirs
             unto
             their
             fathers
             lands
             〈◊〉
             goods
             .
             The
             others
             called
             Pelagshim
             ,
             Co●●●ines
             ,
             or
             half-wives
             ,
             not
             lawful
             wives
             or
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             hou●e
             ;
             neither
             were
             their
             children
             heirs
             unto
             their
             fathers
             goods
             :
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Palag
             ,
             to
             divide
             ,
             and
             Isha●
             a
             wife
             ,
             a
             divided
             or
             half
             wife
             ▪
             The
             f●●●r
             sort
             are
             derived
             either
             by
             the
             figure
             Ap●●●sis
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Anashim
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             first
             and
             capital
             letter
             Aleph
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             Man
             is
             the
             Womans
             〈◊〉
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             S●duxi●
             ,
             to
             seduce
             ,
             b●●●se
             she
             deceived
             Adam
             ,
             or
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             to
             forget
             ;
             either
             that
             women
             〈…〉
             memory
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             their
             fathers
             house
             in
             them
             is
             as
             it
             were
             extinct
             ,
             and
             quite
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             Gen
             ,
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Medah
             c.
             5.
             p.
             45.
             
             Gen
             ▪
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Signifying
             ,
             that
             mankind
             was
             perfect
             when
             the
             woman
             was
             created
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             like
             an
             unperfect
             building
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             women
             build
             their
             husbands
             an
             house
             ,
             as
             Rachel
             and
             Leah
             built
             the
             hous
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ruth
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             b
             Chuppah
             a
             cover
             ,
             arbor
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             cover
             or
             hide
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             147.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tallith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             cloak
             or
             hairy
             garment
             Gen.
             25.
             
             
               Rabbi
               Solomon
            
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             a
             litle
             cloak
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             in
             time
             of
             prayer
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             obtegere
             to
             hide
             or
             cover
             .
             Ruth
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             dowry
             bill
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Gittin
             .
          
           
             The
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
             In
             the
             Latine
             Copy
             the
             bill
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             I
             have
             therefore
             corrected
             it
             according
             to
             that
             in
             
               Moses
               Ko●sinsos
            
             f.
             133.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             22.
             
             The
             Sadduces
             were
             a
             certain
             Sect
             among
             the
             Jews
             :
             they
             had
             their
             name
             either
             from
             Sedek
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             because
             they
             justified
             themselves
             before
             God
             :
             or
             from
             Sadoc
             ,
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             the
             Heresie
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             
               Antigonus
               Socheus
            
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Simeon
             the
             just
             .
             They
             rejected
             the
             Prophe●s
             and
             all
             other
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             save
             the
             five
             books
             of
             Moses
             .
             They
             rejected
             traditions
             :
             they
             denied
             a
             reward
             for
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             punishment
             for
             evil
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             Fate
             and
             Destinie
             ;
             ascribing
             all
             to
             mans
             Free-will
             ;
             and
             affirming
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             annihilated
             after
             it
             departs
             the
             body
             .
             Drusius
             de
             trib
             .
             Sect.
             cap.
             8.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             colligere
             .
          
           
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             colligere
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Falling-sickness
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cadere
             .
             Hilluc
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             go
             or
             walk
             ,
             because
             the
             Plague
             is
             a
             very
             walking
             disease
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib
             Chasidim
             num
             .
             167.
             
             Reschis
             Chochma
             ,
             P
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occidere
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             50.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Justitia
               juditij
            
             ,
             a
             just
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             60.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.
             17.
             
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             Aboda
             Zara
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Num.
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             wounds
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             twofold
             Messias
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             Num.
             2.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Schebet
               Jehndah
            
             ,
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
             A
             historical
             book
             of
             the
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             martyrdoms
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             disputes
             with
             the
             Christians
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Italy
             .
             It
             was
             printed
             at
             Crncovia
             in
             Germany
             .
             An.
             d.
             1591.
             
          
           
             Sanhedrin
             c.
             11.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Sanhedrin
             c.
             11.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             miracles
             before
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Abkas
             rochel
             pulvis
             aromatarius
             ,
             
               the
               author
            
             Rimchar
             
               a
               little
               book
               in
            
             octavo
             
               it
               hath
               3
               parts
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               the
               miracles
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
            
             Messias
             ,
             
               two
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               it
               after
               this
               life
               .
               The
               third
               of
            
             Moses
             
               his
               tradition
               about
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               mans
               creation
               .
               &c.
               It
               was
               printed
               at
            
             Venice
             anno
             Dom.
             1597.
             
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
             Jascibhah
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Synagogue
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               sit
               or
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Num.
             24.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             mirale
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             24.
             22.
             
          
           
             Jon.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             mimiracle
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             59.
             16.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             coming
             of
             Michael
             .
             Dan.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             38.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             42.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             45.
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             27.
             13.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             38.
             22.
             
          
           
             Obad.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             ninth
             miracle
             .
          
           
             1.
             never
             .
             The
             tenth
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Micah
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             41.
             18.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             ten
             fould
             comfort
             against
             the
             foresaid
             signes
             
          
           
             Consol
             .
             1.
             
             Zach.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             35.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Zeph.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             6.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             25.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             33.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             8.
             
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             65.
             22.
             
          
           
             See
             Reschaim
             in
             the
             Talmud
             c.
             6.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Ninth
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             40.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tenth
             Cons
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             feast
             which
             the
             Messias
             shall
             make
             unto
             the
             Jews
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             dish
             .
             Behemoth
             .
             Job
             .
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Rabbi
             Sal
             :
             Jarchi
             ,
             &
             Rabhuenaki
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             dish
             .
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Babha
             Basra
             .
             
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             27
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             40.
             16.
             19
             
          
           
             The
             third
             dish
             .
             Barinchue
             .
          
           
             Bechoros
             c
             ▪
             ult
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             Crow
             .
             
               Babha
               basra
            
             .
             c.
             5.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             bird
             .
             ziz
             .
          
           
             Talmud
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Lion
             Cholin
             .
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             The
             wine
             for
             the
             feast
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             27.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             75.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             sports
             where
             with
             the
             Messias
             will
             delight
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Job
             40.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             104.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             32.
             
          
           
             Job
             40
             ▪
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             27.
             1
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             25.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             41.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             marriage
             of
             the
             Messias
             ps
             .
             45.
             10.
             
             Schegal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifieth
             the
             wife
             of
             a
             King
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shagal
             which
             is
             to
             exercise
             the
             very
             act
             of
             venery
             ▪
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             life
             the
             Jews
             shall
             have
             under
             their
             Messias
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             60
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             61.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             2
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             65.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             92.
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             The
             3
             Benefit
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isay
             62.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             4
             Benefit
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             5
             Benefit
             
          
           
             Isay
             2
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.